For the best user experience, the CHROME browser is recommended.
Also Chrome offers a free app., Read Aloud: A Text to Speech Voice Reader
which converts text to voice.
See CONTENTS for a complete list of everything in this website.

God's Word One 

A website for those who wish to digest the "strong [solid] meat,"
not just "the milk or meat," of the Word of God.

A Stool Requires at Least Three Legs to Stand!

The Biblical Number THREE Represents Divine Perfection!

God's Word Speaks of Three Aspects of Salvation!

Spirit -- Body -- Soul

TOPIC INDEX LINKS:

Christians Failure to Understand Salvation (Pat’s Title)
By Arlen Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

Failure TO understand and distinguish between the salvation we presently possess AND the salvation to be revealed when our Lord returns has wrought untold confusion in Christian circles.
 
Many Christians take Scriptures dealing with the salvation to be revealed and seek TO apply them to the salvation that we presently possess.  And misapplying Scripture in this manner, these individuals arrive at the erroneous conclusion THAT it is possible for a saved person to be lost, which not only casts reproach upon the sufficiency of the finished work of Christ at Calvary, but ALSO does violence to numerous portions of the Word of God.
 
Then, on the other hand, there are those Christians who recognize THAT the loss of one’s eternal salvation is NOT possible, but still fail TO understand distinctions between the salvation of the spirit and the salvation of the soul.  Most from this group take many of these same verses and seek to EITHER apply them to the nation of Israel or to unregenerate individuals, whether Jew or Gentile.  And applications of this nature NOT ONLY remove the Spirit’s exhortations and warnings to redeemed individuals, but erroneous interpretations in one area of Scripture will often, for the sake of consistency, lead TO erroneous interpretations in other areas.
 
Thus, the importance of understanding distinctions BETWEEN the salvation of the spirit and the salvation of the soul becomes self-evident.
 
Let it be forever stated:  Redeemed man has come into a position FROM which he can never be removed.  BUT this same redeemed man, in this position, is directly responsible to his Creator; and, at a future date, he WILL either inherit as a joint-heir with his Lord OR suffer loss in the presence of his Lord.  The former will be realized through the salvation of his soul, OR the latter will, instead, be realized through the loss of his soul.

The Church, by forsaking the Word (progressively brought about by the working of the leaven), 
has allowed a friendship with the world to ensue (cf. James 4:4; I John 2:15-17), sealing its own fate in one respect;  and the world, having disarmed the Church, has sealed its own fate in another respect.  

A worldly Church, A Churchly World
By Arlen Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

THE CHURCH – THEN AND TODAY

2,000 Years of Church History – What Has Happened?

During the early years of the Church, attention was focused on an inheritance in a heavenly land to which Christians had been called.  This was the central message proclaimed throughout Christendom during that time.

But today, attention in Christendom — all Christendom, so-called fundamental and liberal circles alike — is centered elsewhere;  and the true message concerning a heavenly inheritance awaiting Christians is seldom, if ever, heard.

So what brought about the change from the way things were to the way things presently exist?  Scripture reveals exactly what happened.

The Way Things Were

The Bible is a book dealing with redemption.  But the Biblical scope of redemption doesn’t stop with man passing “from death unto life” (John 5:24).  Rather, it goes on to also include “that which is really life [literal translation]” (I Timothy 6:19).  The former has to do with the gospel of the grace of God, and the latter has to do with the gospel of the glory of Christ.  And Scripture, as a whole, concerns itself far more with the latter than with the former, for Scripture has been written to the saved, not to the unsaved (I Corinthians 2:9-14).

Scripture begins this way (the framework set forth in the six and seven days in Genesis 1; 2 [ref. the author’s The Study of Scripture BOOK, Chs. 2, 3 and 4: The Septenary Arrangement of ScriptureBeginning and Continuing and Building on the Foundation, in this site.]), necessitating that Scripture remain this way (which it does).  It is man who has turned the matter around and has not only placed the emphasis at a point where Scripture does not place it but has also either minimized or completely done away with teachings surrounding the point where Scripture does place the emphasis.

Note, for example, Paul’s dealings with the Church in Ephesus.  He spent three years teaching them.  But what did he teach them?  That’s revealed in Acts 20:17-38 when Paul called the elders of this Church together for the last time that he would be with them.

Paul, referring to that which he had previously taught them, began with “the gospel of the grace of God” (Acts 20:24).  But he didn’t remain there.  He then referred to his prior proclamation of “the kingdom of God” (Acts 20:25).  And both of these together constituted “all the counsel of God” (Acts 20:27).

God purchased the Church (with the use of “Church” viewed in a complete sense, as in Matthew 16:18) “with his own blood,” and the elders in Ephesus were exhorted by Paul to “feed” those in the Church over which they had been placed (Acts 20:28).

(There are manuscript variances in Acts 20:28 relative to whether Theos [God], Kurios [Lord], or both words together [both Theos and Kurios] should appear in the text — i.e., God’s blood, the Lord’s blood [referring to Christ], or the blood of both the Father and His Son.

There is manuscript evidence for each of the three renderings, though most grammarians and translators, who study these things, usually see more evidence for the use of Theos [God] alone, with the translation as it appears in the KJV [also in the NASB and NIV].  In the final analysis though it would really be immaterial which of the three manuscript variances was followed, for the Son is God manifested in the flesh.

The time that the paschal lambs were being slain throughout the camp of Israel on the 14th day of the first month of the year in 33 A.D., “in the evening [lit., ‘between the evenings,’ understood to be between 3 and 6 P.M. (Exodus 12:6)] was the time when the Paschal Lamb was slain.  This was the time when God died.  This was the time when God purchased the Church with His Own blood.)

And the elders, called to feed Christians in the Church, which had been purchased by the very blood of God would, of necessity, have to move beyond teachings surrounding the simple gospel of the grace of God.  Contextually, in this passage, it would have to involve things surrounding “the kingdom of God.”

And, in conjunction with that, contextually, it would involve commending them to God and to His Word — that which could build them up in “the faith” so they might one day realize the inheritance to which they had been called (Acts 20:32).

Paul, in Acts 20:17ff, exhibited exactly the same qualities which Peter exhibited in his second epistle.  Paul had previously spent three years teaching the Christians at Ephesus, and that which he taught them centered around the Word of the Kingdom.  Then, when he called the elders of this Church together for his last time with them, he still called their attention to teachings surrounding the Word of the Kingdom, though these were things that he had spent three previous years teaching them.  This is how important he considered this overall teaching to be.

And Peter, writing his second epistle and calling attention to this same message, stated that he was going to always keep these things before the Christians to whom he wrote, though they had previously been taught these things and were established in these truths.  As long as he remained alive he was going to stir them up by calling these things to their attention (2 Peter 1:12-18; 3:1-2; cf. 2 Peter 1:1-11).

Many Christians in the Church today would look upon anyone proclaiming the message surrounding Christ’s return after this fashion as “fanatical,” or as someone who has “gone to seed on Christ’s return.”  But that’s not the way Scripture presents the matter at all.

This was the central message Paul (et al.) proclaimed, and this was the way that the Holy Spirit moved him to structure his epistles (et al. also;  e.g., Hebrews and Jude have been structured this same way).  Accordingly, this was a message not only constantly proclaimed but well known and understood throughout Christendom during Paul’s day (Colossians 1:5-6, 23-28).

Note, for example, the Book of Ephesians:  As elsewhere throughout the Word of God, there are references in the epistle to the gospel of the grace of God (e.g., Ephesians 2:8-9), but almost the entire epistle concerns itself with things surrounding the gospel of the glory of Christ.  The epistle concerns itself, in the main, with that which is stated in Ephesians 2:10, giving the purpose for man’s salvation (Ephesians 2:8-9).

This is what the inheritance in Ephesians 1 has to do with;  this is what the mystery revealed to Paul in Ephesians 3 has to do with;  and Ephesians ends with details concerning the present warfare against those in the land of our inheritance and how we are to array ourselves for the battle at hand (Ephesians 6).  And between these points, in other parts of the epistle, one will find the same central teaching.

And, in this respect, it’s interesting that the Church in Ephesus appears first among the seven Churches in Revelation 2; 3.  The Church in Ephesus sets forth an example of the way that the Church existed at the beginning of the dispensation (knowledgeable about the present spiritual warfare, the Christians’ future inheritance, etc.).

But then things began to happen, as seen even in the Church in Ephesus, which left its “first love” (Revelation 2:4).

Then, the Church appears at the end of the dispensation in a completely different setting, a condition resulting from the Church initially leaving its “first love,” seen in the seventh and last of the Churches in Revelation 2; 3, the Church in Laodicea — described as “wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked” (Revelation 3:14-21).

That Which Happened

So, What happened?  A woman placed leaven in the three measures of meal.  That’s what happened.  And Christ stated that the leaven would do its damaging work, “till the whole was leavened” (Matthew 13:33).

This depicts a work by Satan very early in the dispensation.  The approximate time when this was done can be known through observing that even during the first few decades of the existence of the Church things were beginning to go awry.  The Church in Ephesus had left its “first love” (Revelation 2:4), and false prophets (Christian teachers, elders, proclaiming a message contrary to the Word of the Kingdom — apostates) were beginning to appear in the Churches (II Peter, Jude).

This all occurred within the first forty years of the Church’s existence, and the leaven took the Church down over the next several centuries until the message surrounding the Word of the Kingdom had all but disappeared.  By the fourth century A.D., during the days of the Roman Emperors Constantine the Great and Theodosius I, the Church had so completely lost its true focus that the unthinkable eventually happened.  The Church merged with the State.

In the year 380 A.D., Theodosius I issued an edict that made Christianity the exclusive state religion;  and by the year 395 A.D., Christianity had become recognized as the official and only religion of the Roman Empire — something which could not have occurred apart from almost three centuries of the working of the leaven from within.

The Church, called to inherit in another land (a heavenly), had settled down in the land (an earthly) from which it had been called;  the Church, called to rule and reign in a future kingdom (under Christ), had merged with the powers in the present kingdom (under Satan).

A 1,000-year period of darkness then engulfed the Church, awaiting the Reformation under Martin Luther, along with succeeding events.

(For additional information on the preceding, refer to the author’s book, Mysteries of the Kingdom BOOK, in this site, Parable of the Mustard Seed and Parable of the Leaven.)

The Reformation itself though had nothing to do with a restoration of truths surrounding the gospel of the glory of Christ.  The reformers were concerned centrally with the simple gospel of the grace of God.  It was only in later years that men began to look beyond the simple message of salvation by grace through faith — beyond that set forth in Genesis 1:2-5 to that set forth in Genesis 1:6-2:3.

But even then there was no restoration of these truths.  There was only a bringing of them to light again, with one Christian here and one Christian there understanding and receiving the truth of the matter.

The leaven had centered its attack at this point, it had done its damaging work, and the only thing which remained was for the leaven to complete its work.

And this is why, when the Son of Man returns for His Church, He will not find “the faith” being proclaimed by elders in the Churches of the land.  The whole will have been leavened.  Those in the Churches will be talking about everything but the central message of Scripture.  And the dispensation will end with the Church — the complete Church — in the condition depicted by the Church in Laodicea.

The Way Things Are

We’re in the final days of a dispensation in which the leaven has been working for almost two millenniums.  The Church at the end of the dispensation is to be completely permeated by the leaven, and this has particular reference to the message surrounding the Word of the Kingdom.  This is the message Christ will not find being proclaimed in the Churches at the time of His return.

And, if a person wants to see exactly where we are in relation to that day through the working of the leaven alone, all he has to do is go into practically any Church of the land and listen to the message being proclaimed from the pulpit.  He will listen in vain for any mention of that which is not only the central message which Scripture directs to the saved but also the central message which was proclaimed and understood throughout Christendom during the early years of the Church — namely that Christians have been purchased by the blood of God for a purpose, to be realized during the Messianic Era, then during the ages beyond. 

Will conditions in Christendom improve?  Can matters be turned around?

What does Scripture say?  Scripture is not only the sole Word on the subject but the final Word as well.

Scripture states that “the whole” will be leavened;  and Scripture further states that, as a result, the Son of Man is not going to find “the faith” on the earth at the time of His return (Matthew 13:33; Luke 18:8).

So don’t look for an end-time revival.  It’s not coming!  Scripture foretells total apostasy within the Church instead (the complete Church standing completely away from “the faith”).

Thus, matters can only get worse.

THE CHURCH IN THE WORLD

The Condition of the Church in the World Today (Seen from Several Perspectives, O.T. & N.T.)

“And when the people saw that Moses delayed to come down out of the mount, the people gathered themselves together unto Aaron, and said unto him, Up, make us gods, which shall go before us; for as for this Moses, the man that brought us up out of the land of Egypt, we wot not what is become of him.

And Aaron said unto them, Break off the golden earrings, which are in the ears of your wives, of your sons, and of your daughters, and bring them unto me…

And he received them at their hand, and fashioned it with a graving tool, after he had made it a molten calf:  and they said, These be thy gods, O Israel, which brought thee up out of the land of Egypt.

…and the people sat down to eat and to drink, and rose up to play” (Exodus 32:1-2, 4, 6b).

The type in Exodus deals primarily with Israel at the end of the Jewish dispensation and immediately beyond (at the end of Daniel’s Seventy-Week prophecy [fulfilling the last seven years of the previous dispensation, the Jewish dispensation] and immediately beyond), and a secondary application would be seen in the type dealing with the Church at the end of the present dispensation and immediately beyond.

Scripture presents the same bleak picture pertaining to both Israel and the Church at the end of their respective dispensations — a condition in which Israel presently finds itself, which will continue on into and through the Tribulation (Daniel’s Seventieth Week, ending the Jewish dispensation);  and a condition in which the Church as well presently finds itself, which will also continue to the end of the dispensation.

Two Places in the New Testament

To depict the picture pertaining to the Church as it currently exists, since Exodus 32 is being dealt with, we’ll begin doing it from Exodus 32:1.  Then we’ll go to Matthew 13 and Revelation 2; 3 to provide some complementary, additional information to help complete the picture.

Christ, following events seen at His first coming, resulting in the necessity of the Church being brought into existence (a new entity called into existence to be the recipient of that which Israel had rejected, which had been taken from Israel — the proffered kingdom of the heavens), has gone back into the Mount, back to heaven (cf. Matthew 21:33-45; 25:14ff; Luke 19:12ff).

And He is going to remain in the Mount, for a complete period of time, exactly as Moses remained in the Mount for a complete period of time in the type (Exodus 24:18; Deuteronomy 9:9).

Prior to the end of that complete period of time (forty days in the type, 2,000 years in the antitype), when Christ returns for the Church, exactly as in the type, the Church will be seen in the same state as Israel before Moses came down from the Mount. 

And though this would not normally be seen and recognized in today’s Christendom, the Church presently existing as Israel existed at the foot of the Mount during Moses’ day can be easily and clearly shown.

There are two places in the New Testament where a succinct, overall history of the Church throughout the dispensation is seen.  And this history is seen from God’s perspective, not from man’s.

One account was given during Christ’s earthly ministry in Matthew chapter thirteen, and the other account was given by John, in the second and third chapters of the Book of Revelation following Christ’s ascension.

And the two accounts present matters from the same perspective, centering on that which would occur in Christendom throughout the 2,000-year dispensation relative to the proclamation of the Word of the Kingdom, along with why this would occur.

The Matthew Thirteen Parables

The first four parables in Matthew 13, recording the first of the two accounts of the history of the Church in the New Testament, have their setting in the previous chapter.  In Matthew 12, Christ had performed a number of supernatural signs, which had been rejected by the religious leaders and consequently the people at large.  And this rejection had gone to the point of ascribing the supernatural power through which these signs had been performed to Satan (Matthew 12:9-30).

Then after Christ stated a number of things pertaining to the consequences of this rejection and blasphemy (Matthew 12:31-45), a rejection which had reached an apex in Christ’s ministry, matters move into that seen in chapter thirteen, which begins:

“The same day went Jesus out of the house and sat by the seaside.

And great multitudes were gathered together unto him…” (Matthew 13:1-2a).

The picture is that of Jesus, because of the type rejection which He had previously experienced, leaving the house (the house of Israel) and going down by the seaside (going to the Gentiles).  This not only sets the stage for the parables about to follow but anticipates the mention of the Church in Matthew 16 (Matthew 16:18) and the announcement concerning the kingdom (the proffered kingdom, the kingdom of the heavens, the heavenly sphere of the kingdom) being taken from Israel and being offered to an entirely new entity in Matthew 21:43 (previously introduced in chapter thirteen and then identified in chapter sixteen).

Then in Matthew 13, the first four parables present the complete history of this new entity throughout the dispensation relative to the proclamation of that which had been rejected by Israel, taken from Israel, and offered to this new entity.

And the parables carry the reader from the point of fruit-bearing at the beginning of the dispensation to a completely leavened Church at the end of the dispensation.

Both the fruit-bearing and the leavening process have to be understood in relation to the subject matter at hand, the Word of the Kingdom — which is not only the announced subject matter in the chapter but the subject matter seen contextually as well.  The work of Satan and his angels, by sowing tares among the wheat (second parable [Matthew 13:24-30, 36-43]) and eventually taking Christendom into the very realm which Satan and his angels occupied (world government among the nations (third parable [Matthew 13:31-32]), not only stopped fruit-bearing but ultimately brought matters into the state seen in the fourth parable (Matthew 13:33) — a completely leavened Church.

And note once again the subject matter in these first four parables, along with who is being dealt with (the subject matter and identity of the one being dealt with are seen both textually and contextually).  The subject matter has to do with the work of Satan and his angels in relation to the Word of the Kingdom, and this work is seen being done among Christians throughout the dispensation.

Thus, these four parables present a history of Christendom throughout the dispensation, from God’s perspective, not man’s.  And this history has to do with that which Satan and his angels would be allowed to accomplish throughout 2,000 years of Church history in relation to the proclamation of the Word of the Kingdom among Christians — complete, total corruption.

(For additional information, refer to the author’s book, Mysteries of the Kingdom BOOK in this site.  Also in this site Mysteries in the New Testament, The Seven Parables of Matthew 13Five Parables regarding the Kingdom and Dragnet / Separation / Furnace of Fire / Kingdom.)

Revelation Chapters Two and Three

These two chapters in the Book of Revelation present a dual word picture.

The central word picture presented is that of the removal of the Church and the appearance of Christians before Christ’s judgment seat at the end of the dispensation, seen in chapter one (Revelation 1:10-18).  Then the subsequent two chapters (Revelation 2; 3) simply continue with the same subject matter from chapter one and present different facets of this judgment, both negative and positive.

But, continuing on into Revelation 4, beginning at the same place seen in Revelation 1 (the removal of the Church at the end of the dispensation, the rapture), it appears evident that there is a secondary word picture seen in chapters two and three as well.

These two chapters not only present the Church before Christ’s judgment seat but present a history of the Church throughout the dispensation, beginning with the Church in Ephesus, which left its “first love” (Revelation 2:4), and ending with the Church in Laodicea, which is seen as “wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked” (Revelation 3:17).

And all of this is relative to the same thing previously seen in the Matthew thirteen parables — relative to the proclamation of the Word of the Kingdom among Christians throughout the dispensation.  It can be no other way, for the latter account of Church history throughout the dispensation must be in complete agreement with the former account.

And this can easily be seen throughout the account.  There is an overcomer’s promise to each of the seven Churches in the seven short epistles making up these two chapters, and it is evident that these overcomer’s promises are millennial in their scope of fulfillment.

That is to say, though presented from a different perspective, everything is exactly the same as previously seen in the first four parables of Matthew chapter thirteen, which move toward the same goal.

The work of Satan and his angels attacking the proclamation of the Word of the Kingdom is the subject matter throughout, whether in Matthew chapter thirteen or in Revelation chapters two and three.  And that which Satan and his angels are allowed to accomplish is the same in both — taking matters in Christendom from fruit-bearing, to leaving one’s first love, to seeing total and complete corruption existing in the Churches of the land.

(For additional information, refer to the author’s Judgment Seat of Christ BOOK, and The Time of the End BOOK, Ch. 7, both in this site.)

Satan and His Angels

The introduction of Satan in Scripture, in Genesis 3:1ff, in association with the first man, the first Adam, presents an individual well-versed in the ways of God and that which God had said.  And exactly the same thing is seen in his interaction with the second Man, the last Adam in Matthew 4:1ff, or anyplace else in Scripture where Satan’s activities are seen.

Satan uses the Word;  and he knows full-well how to use the Word in a deceptive manner, evident at the beginning in Genesis 3:1ff, establishing a first-mention principle at this early point in Scripture on how Satan will always appear.  He will always appear in a deceptive manner, and he will always, after some fashion, use the Word of God in his deception.

In this respect, God has His deep things, and Satan has his deep things (I Corinthians 2:10; Revelation 2:24).  Satan uses the Word in this manner to counter that which the Word actually has to say, centering his attack upon the Word of the Kingdom (cf. II Corinthians 4:3-6).  And, to accomplish his purpose through the preceding means, Satan appears, as “an angel of light,” and his ministers “as the ministers of righteousness” (II Corinthians 11:13-15).

Thus, if you want to find Satan and his ministers, don’t go to the entertainment centers of the world.  Go where the Word is being proclaimed.  And don’t look for Satan and his ministers the way that they are often depicted.  Rather, look for those advocating what may appear to be messages associated with light and righteousness, not with messages associated with darkness and unrighteousness.

Look for Satan and his ministers occupying the chair of Bible in colleges and seminaries;  look for them occupying the pulpits of the Churches of the land on Sunday morning, Sunday night.

They occupy these places to make certain that the one message Satan doesn’t want proclaimed is not proclaimed.  And how well Satan and his ministers have succeeded over time can easily be seen from the almost universal absence of this message from the Bible colleges, the seminaries, and the pulpits of the Churches of the land today.

And because, over time, the deep things of God have become so watered down with the deep things of Satan, the Churches have been left so emasculated that they have had to invite the world into the Church to maintain some semblance of attendance — their music, their message, their inclusion of entertainment, etc.  Conditions have become so bad that one often doesn’t know what is Christian and what is the world.

Thus, if an individual wants to see “the world” in which Satan and his angels dwell, the best place to look today would not be in the world’s entertainment centers but in the Churches.  That seen out in the world in which we live is not really the world in its true form, i.e., a form with respect to that associated with the central work of Satan and his angels.  For this, today, look in the Churches instead.

CHRISTIANS AND THE WORLD

The Biblical Relationship of Christians to the World

“I have given them thy Word; and the world hath hated them, because they are not of the world, even as I am not of the world.

I pray not that thou shouldest take them out of the world, but that thou shouldest keep them from the evil [‘the evil one’].

They are not of the world, even as I am not of the world.

Sanctify them through thy truth; thy Word is truth” (John 17:14-17).

Christians live in a world governed and controlled by Satan and his angels.  It is a world in which Satan and his angels continue a rule which they have held since time immemorial, since a time preceding Satan’s fall, along with one-third of his original contingent of angels ruling in lesser positions of power under him.  And this, in turn, would date back to the time following the creation of the heavens and the earth when God appointed and placed Satan and his angels in the positions of power which they, since that time, have occupied (cf. Ezekiel 28:14-19; Daniel 4:17ff; Romans 13:1).

Then, since man’s creation and fall 6,000 years ago — an individual created in God’s image, after His likeness, created to take the sceptre in the stead of Satan and his angels (Genesis 1:26-28 [though the fall, requiring redemption, has delayed man from occupying this position]) — Satan and his angels, continuing to rule, have carried out this rule through fallen man, through rulers among the nations (Daniel 10:12-20).

And since the bringing into existence of the nation of Israel over two millenniums following man’s creation  (descendants of Jacob, a special creation, separate from the nations), the rule of Satan and his angels through fallen man has been restricted to the Gentile nations.  Israel’s ruling angel is Michael, with undoubtedly a large contingent of angels ruling under him.  And Michael, with his angels, is not part of Satan’s kingdom (Daniel 10:21).

(Ref. the author’s The Most High Ruleth BOOK, in this site, for a more complete, overall picture of the preceding.)

A World Which Hates Christians

The preceding, according to John 17:14, describes a world which hates Christians, for a revealed reason — a world presently governed and controlled by Satan and his angels.

Something though is evidently wrong in today’s world, for there is no presently existing hatred between the world and Christians.  The world and Christians appear to get along with one another just fine.  The conflict described in Scripture, for all practical purposes, simply doesn’t exist in today’s world.

So, what is this all about?

The answer is simple.  All a person has to do is read the first part of John 17:14, then take a look at Christendom in the world today.  And doing so, that person can know, solely from a Scriptural standpoint, what is wrong.  He can know, solely from a Scriptural standpoint, why Christians are not hated by the world today.

Note the verse again:

“I have given them thy Word;  and the world hath hated them…”

The world either hates or does not hate Christians, the world either gets along with or does not get along with Christians, on one basis alone — the Word.  Christians holding to the Word, proclaiming the Word, will not find the world to be their friend.  On the other hand, Christians not holding to the Word, not proclaiming the Word, will have no problem with the world.  The two can walk hand-in-hand.

Stated another way, there can be no such thing as Christians holding to, proclaiming the Word, and, at the same time, being loved by the world.  And the inverse of that would have to be equally true.  The world would have no basis for hating Christians not holding to the Word, not proclaiming the Word.

The base for the whole of the matter is singular.  It’s the Word, the Word, the Word, nothing else.  It’s not aids to devotions, it’s not so-called Christian music, it’s not anything connected with any type so-called Christian activity.  Rather, it’s the WORD, with that being the end of the matter.

Why?

The “why” of the world’s hatred for Christians holding to and proclaiming the Word is very simple.  Satan could only have an extreme hatred for what the Word reveals about where matters are headed.  Satan is the god of this age (II Corinthians 4:4), he and his angels rule through and control the nations, and the nations could only follow suit concerning what the Word has to say about that which the future holds for Satan, his angels, and unsaved man under his control and sway.

But, if the Word is removed, then nothing is left.  Apart from the Word, there would be no basis for an existing enmity between the world and Christians.

Again, it’s the Word, the Word, the Word, nothing else.

So, What Has Happened?

The Church and the world find themselves today at the very end of a 2,000-year dispensation in which God has been dealing with the new creation “in Christ.”  Israel was set aside for a dispensation, a new creation was called into existence, and the Spirit of God has been performing a special and particular work throughout the dispensation.  He has been calling out a bride for God’s Son, who will reign as consort queen with Him — co-heir over all things — following Satan and his angels being put down.

Satan and his angels know these things, which form the heart of the message to be proclaimed by and heard in the Churches of the land today.  But how many Christians know anything about or have ever even heard these things proclaimed?

The answer to that question will explain the “why” of the problem presently existing throughout Christendom.

1)  In Christendom

In the chronology of Church history, as depicted in the first four parables of Matthew chapter thirteen, or in the letters to the seven Churches in Revelation chapters two and three (the only two places in the N.T. where this complete history is revealed), the Church at the end of the dispensation is seen in two descriptive ways:

1) As completely leavened (Matthew 13:33).

2) As wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked (Revelation 3:17b).

In the latter, the Church has been deceived into believing that it is “rich, and increased with goods, and have [has] need of nothing” (Revelation 3:17a).  Yet, the state of the completely leavened Church at the end of the dispensation is seen by God in a completely opposite respect.

Why is this the case?  The answer, part and parcel with the working of the leaven, is very simple.  The Church has progressively strayed from the pure, unadulterated proclamation of the Word (John 16:9-11), the Church has progressively gone the way of the world, and the world has won the Church over.

Accordingly, the world has disarmed the Church, stripping the Church naked of the armor which God has provided (Ephesians 6:11-17 [again, note the end result of this “naked” condition in Revelation 3:17b]).

If a person doesn’t believe that this is the case, all he has to do is open his eyes and look around.  There is no hatred between the world and the Church;  and it is difficult to know whether we have a worldly Church or a Churchly world — probably both.  Equally difficult is to know where one begins and the other ends in the world today.

2)  In the World

The world though, by disarming the Church, has sealed its own fate.  In a respect, the nations comprising the world, through disarming the Church, have committed genocide.

The Church, possessing the Word, believing and proclaiming this Word, is in possession of a restraining power for all which exists among the nations.  But a disarmed Church, having ignored the Word, is another matter entirely.

Note how such a Church is aptly described in Matthew 5:13-16.

The Church, in this passage, can be seen as the “salt of the earth” which has “lost his savour” and is now “good for nothing, but to be cast out, and to be trodden under foot of men.”  The Church can be seen as the “light of the world,” though now “put under a bushel.”  And, occupying this position, there is no longer a shining light which can glorify the “Father which is in heaven.”

The restraining power of such a Church is gone.  And apart from this restraining power, there is nothing withholding the god of this age from taking the nations under his control and sway to heretofore unseen depths of degradation — e.g., homosexuality and same-sex marriage running rampant, uprisings in nations worldwide, etc.

The Church has allowed this to occur on the one hand;  and the world, under Satan, has brought it to pass on the other.  And the end result will be far from anything that anyone might desire.

3)  The End of the Matter

The principle pertaining to the whole of that which exists is seen in II Thessalonians 2:3-12.  This passage, dealing with an already working “mystery of iniquity,” has to do with things which will occur, yet future, after an existing restraining power has been removed.

(For information on the presently existing restraining power referenced in II Thessalonians 2:6-7, refer to the author’s pamphlet, “Antichrist Cannot Appear Until… in this site.)

Once this restraining power has been removed, the man of sin (the Antichrist) is going to be revealed, one “whose coming is after the working of Satan with all power and signs and lying wonders.”  This man, seated on Satan’s throne, will take the nations of the earth, including Israel, to the very brink of complete destruction (Matthew 24:22; Revelation 13:2).

And, leading into this man’s rise, paving the way for him to put the finishing touches on all seen happening in the world today, is the worldly Church no longer holding to or proclaiming the Word, opening the door for the world under Satan and his angels to become fully engaged in the madness seen all around us.

The world, spiritually speaking, is dead;  and the Church, the only means through which the world could possibly find life during the present time, for all practical purposes, has become like the world.  And the same fate awaits both (I Corinthians 11:31-32).

Note from the preceding two verses that it is possible for Christians who do not judge themselves during the present time to one day be judged by the Lord after a fashion that they will be “condemned with the world.”  For the Christian, this would have to do with his calling, with millennial verities in view;  but for the world, without life or a calling, this could only have to do with eternal verities.

And that brings matters back to the existing problem.  The Church, by forsaking the Word (progressively brought about by the working of the leaven), has allowed a friendship with the world to ensue (cf. James 4:4; I John 2:15-17), sealing its own fate in one respect;  and the world, having disarmed the Church, has sealed its own fate in another respect.

How much worse will it become on both fronts before the Lord steps in and removes the Church?  Only time will tell.  But when the Church is removed, and the existing flicker of light, though under a bushel, is gone — with nothing but darkness and death remaining — things will begin tumbling completely out of control.

And you don’t want to be here.

But you will be if unsaved.

And you don’t want to be among Christians at Christ’s judgment seat, “condemned with the world.”

But you will be if…

See A worldly Church, A Churchly World by Arlen Chitwood  in pdf format.

A worldly Church by Arlen Chitwood.docx in Word Document is SAFE to open and print.

Also the following in this site may be of interest:  The Preaching of the Cross and The Spiritual Warfare BOOK

To website CONTENTS Page.

Scripture has been written to the saved,
  not to the unsaved.
(I Corinthians 2:9-14)

For whatever reason I've always tried to find and understand
 "the BIG picture" of most anything encountered. ~Pat

Why did God Create Man?
God's Plan, Exceedingly Oversimplified!
 What I call "the BIG picture."

God's angel, Satan, God-appointed ruler of the earth, desired rulership over the entire universe, like God.  He, and 1/3 of all the angels under him, rebelled against God to gain that rulership.  (Isaiah 14:12-17; Ezekiel 28:14-16)

God reacted by making the earth uninhabitable -- without form and void. (Genesis 1:1-2a)

God then restored the earth and created man, and man's wife, to replace Satan's angels when Christ replaces Satan.

Satan and his angels continue to rule the earth (Genesis 1:2-25 [2b]; Isaiah 45:18).

Remember, the earth had been brought into existence for a purpose – “to be inhabited,” (Isaiah 45:18) and Man, likewise, had been brought into existence for a purpose, which is regal (Genesis 1:26-28).

God made man [Adam], and man's wife [Eve], to rule the earth together.  God required the earth be ruled by man and his wife (Genesis 1:26-28).  In the antitype Christ is the man and overcomers (Revelation 2:7, 11, 17, 26; 3:5, 12) His wife.

God began preparing Adam and Eve -- make them ready (Revelation 19:7) -- to rule.  Before completion, Satan interceded and enticed Eve to sin.  Since Adam could not rule without Eve, Adam sinned also (Genesis 3:1ff).  Had Adam and Eve eaten of the tree of life, not the tree of good and evil, they would have received the wisdom and knowledge to rule and therefore be ruling the earth now (Proverbs 3:13-18; Revelation 2:7).

God then began a restoration process for fallen man, exactly as He had for the earth (Genesis 1:2-25 [2b]); but man was not faithful [as Adam and Eve weren't], not even national Israel, who is God's wife. So God placed His Son on earth as the Living Word with the focus on Jewish repentance first and salvation of the Gentiles second (Romans 1:16; 2:5-16). The Jews refused the offer (Matthew 23:37; John 3:1-3) and God, following His Son’s resurrection, set them aside (Matthew 21:43; 28:19; Acts 13:46; 18:6; 28:28).

Fifty days following His Son’s resurrection, God established "a new creation" at events surrounding Pentecost (Acts 2:1ff).  Those at Pentecost, all saved, became "new men in Christ" [called / saved] and out of the called some will be chosen [called out of the called (saved)] to become Christ's wife.  Christ's wife will rule and reign with Christ during the 1,000 year rest, the Millennial Kingdom, which is the same plan as for Adam and Eve before they fell (1 Corinthians 12:13; Ephesians 2:15).

Jesus' works of shedding blood and dying for our sins, brought grace into play.  To be spiritually saved by grace, one has only to believe and receive Jesus' works on the cross -- becoming "a new man in Christ."  No works of man are required since Jesus' works on the cross satisfied God. 

Believing and receiving Jesus' works places one in a position to enter and run the race for a future inheritance.  The winners will receive that awaiting inheritance -- become Christ's wife to rule and reign as co-heirs with Christ in His Millennium Kingdom (Philippians 3:13-14).

However, without a continuing impartation of spiritual truth flowing into one's saved spirit, one remains immature and fleshly [carnal], following the fleshly impulses of their soul.  Therefore, one spiritually saved must be controlled by the Holy Spirit, not the soul, necessitating a moment-by-moment filling of the Holy Spirit.  The Holy Spirit must have His way relatively ungrieved in the life of the spiritually saved so he/she can fulfill his/her role in God's plan: 

Qualifying the spiritually saved [new man in Christ] for the awaiting inheritance -- salvation of the soul - leading to ruling and reigning with Christ (Romans 12:1-2; Colossians 3:16; Galatians 2:20).

Those spiritually saved who through self seek to bring about this change will always affect outward change rather than inward change.  At the time of the birth from above the Holy Spirit began a work that He will continue until the Judgment Seat.  No works on the part of the spiritually saved can help the Holy Spirit effect this change.

When there are enough overcomers (those qualified and ready to rule) to replace Satan's angels, all Christians will be raptured to appear at the Judgment Seat.

At the Judgment Seat, the place all those spiritually saved appear, each is judged by the amount of 'righteous fruit' they have allowed the Holy Spirit to produce through them.  Those with enough righteous fruit to please Christ will be "out-resurrected" to rule and reign with Christ, as His wife, in His Kingdom.  Those without enough righteous fruit will be sent to 'outer darkness' during the time of His Kingdom, one millennium, 1,000 years, before entering eternity.

Gold, silver, precious stones vs. wood, hay, straw.  (1 Corinthians 3:11-15)

God will then bring about the Tribulation, causing Jewish repentance and restoration so that during the millennium all blessings to the nations will flow through Israel.  Satan and his angels will have been put down and replaced by Christ and his wife, as planned for Adam and Eve before they fell.

Thus, the central purpose presented in Scripture surrounding man’s redemption is that man might ultimately occupy the position for which he was created — to rule and to reign over this earth.

The Spirit of God is in the world today searching for a bride for God’s Son, with the search being conducted among those comprising the one new man. And once the Spirit has completed this work, the one new man will be removed, with a view to this new man being dealt with in relation to the reason he had been called into existence. Then God will resume His dealing with Israel (during seven unfulfilled years [tribulation], completing not only Daniel’s unfulfilled Seventieth Week but Man’s Day as well).

Reading Crowned Rulers —Christ, Christians, in this site, adds to the understanding of Why did God Create Man?.

The following Word Document is SAFE to open and print:  Why did God Create Man by Pat.docx

(Remember: Satan and his angels presently rule the earth, and will until Christ's Second Coming following the Tribulation.  See Satan, Great Enemy of Christian Life!,  From Acts to the Epistles BOOKForword,  The Most High Ruleth BOOK and Redemption, Marriage, Regality in this site, also related to this subject.

Others are Bible One - Charles Strong's God’s Original and Ultimate Purpose for Man ,  Arlen Chitwood's  Saved for a Purpose and definitely the following Saul and David Type/Antitype.

The following Word Documents add to the subject and are SAFE to open and print: Without Form and Void, Tohu Wavohu, by Arlen L. Chitwood.docx and Tree of Life, The, In Genesis, Proverbs, and Revelation, by Arlen Chitwood.docx.)

To website CONTENTS Page.

Saul and David Type/Antitype:

The entire sequence of events depicting Saul and David typifies great spiritual truths concerning Satan and Christ.  
 
Just as Saul was anointed king over Israel, Satan was anointed king over the earth.
 
Just as Saul rebelled against the Lord and was rejected, Satan rebelled against the Lord and was rejected.
 
Just as David was anointed king while Saul continued to reign, Christ was anointed King while Satan continued to reign.
 
Just as David did not immediately ascend the throne, Christ did not immediately ascend the throne.
 
Just as David eventually found himself in a place removed from the kingdom (out in the hills), Christ eventually found Himself in a place removed from the kingdom (heaven).
 
Just as David gathered certain faithful men to himself during this time (anticipating his future reign), Christ is presently gathering certain faithful men to Himself (anticipating His future reign).
 
Just as the day came when Saul was put down, the day will come when Satan will be put down.
 
Just as Saul’s crown was taken and given to David, Satan’s crown will be taken and given to Christ.
 
And just as David and his faithful followers then moved in and took over the government, Christ and His faithful followers will then move in and take over the government.

The following Word Document is SAFE to open and print:  Saul and David — Satan and Christ by Arlen Chitwood.docx

(1 and 2 Samuel - See Crowned Rulers — Christ, Christians and Man and the Universe! in this site.  Also Saul and David / Satan and Christ Typology)

*******

Aside by Arlen Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

There is an existing universe which God not only brought into existence but one over which He also exercises absolute, sovereign control. And the Bible is God’s revelation to man concerning His actions in the preceding respect, especially as these actions relate to the earth and to man.

Man is a latecomer in the universe. He was created after God’s creation of the physical universe, after God’s creation of angels, and after God’s government of the universe had been established and was in full operation. Man’s existence dates back only six millenniums, and he was brought into existence for the specific purpose of replacing a disqualified provincial ruler in God’s kingdom, one who had been ruling for a prior unrevealed period of time.

Man was created to replace the ruler whom God had, in the beginning, placed over the earth (Ezekiel 28:14). This ruler, Satan, who, because of his rebellion against God’s supreme power and authority, disqualified himself (Isaiah 14:12-15). And man was subsequently brought on the scene to take the sceptre and, along with the woman, rule this one province in God’s kingdom in the stead of Satan and his angels (Genesis 1:26-28).

Thus, matters surrounding man’s subsequent fall and redemption both revolve around the reason for his creation — “…let them [the man and woman together] have dominion…”

Satan knew why man had been created, and he immediately set about to effect man’s disqualification (through disobedience), as he himself had been disqualified — an act which, if successfully accomplished (as it was), would allow Satan (though disqualified) to continue holding the sceptre (Genesis 3:1ff; cf. Luke 4:5-6).

And redemption, remaining within the same framework of thought, simply has to do with God providing a means whereby He could not only bring man back into a right relationship with Himself but also a means whereby He could ultimately bring man into a realization of the purpose for which he had been created (Genesis 3:15; cf. Hebrews 2:5).

This is the manner in which Scripture not only begins in the Book of Genesis but also concludes in the Book of Revelation (Revelation 22:1-5). And all intervening Scripture must be viewed and understood within this same framework.

Scripture clearly attests to the fact that the “world [‘inhabited world’] to come” will not be placed “in subjection” to angels (Hebrews 2:5).  Man is the one to whom power and authority will be delegated.

This is clearly seen by and through the action of the twenty-four elders in Revelation 4:10, removing themselves from their thrones (Revelation 4:4) and casting their crowns before God’s throne.  Their activity can only be with a view to the fact that the government of the earth, at this point in the sequence of events depicted in the book, is about to change hands.

Purpose for the Present Dispensation
By Arlen Chitwood of 
Lamp Broadcast

A principle of divine government set forth in the type of Saul and David (preceding commentary Saul and David Type/Antitype) shows the necessity of an incumbent ruler, although rejected, continuing to reign until replaced by his successor.  The government of the earth is a rule under God by and through delegated powers and authorities.  In this respect, Satan rules directly under God (though a rebel ruler), and a great host of subordinate angels rule with him.

Even though Satan and his followers have been rejected, they must continue in power (as Saul and those ruling with him) until replaced by Christ and His followers (as when David and his faithful followers took the kingdom).  God will not, at any time, allow conditions to exist upon the earth in which there is no divinely administered government by and through delegated powers and authorities.  Even though the government of the earth is in disarray today, because of Satan’s rebellion, it is still under God’s sovereign power and control (Daniel 4:17-34).

The present dispensation is the time during which the antitype of David’s faithful followers being gathered to him occurs.  As during David’s time, so during the present time — there must be a period, preceding the King coming into power, during which the rulers are acquired, called out.  David’s men were the ones who occupied positions of power and authority with him after he took Saul’s crown.  Thus will it be when Christ takes Satan’s crown.  Those who are being called out during the present time are the ones who will occupy positions of power and authority with Him during that coming day.

Satan will be allowed to continue his reign until God’s purpose for this present dispensation has been accomplished.  Then, he and those ruling with him will be put down, and an entirely new order of rulers will take the kingdom.  Christ will enter into the position previously occupied by Satan, and Christians will enter into positions previously occupied by angels ruling under Satan.

And since Christ (replacing Satan) will wear the crown presently worn by Satan, it only naturally follows that Christians (replacing subordinate powers and authorities) will wear crowns presently worn by angels ruling under Satan.  All of these are crowns that neither Christ nor Christians can come into possession of until Satan and his angels have been put down at the end of the Tribulation.

Angelic Rule About to End

The originally established angelic rule over the earth has continued uninterrupted since the beginning, preceding man’s existence on the earth.  However, with the creation of Adam, God announced that a change was in the offing.  Man, an entirely new creation, made after the image and likeness of God, was brought into existence to take the governmental reins of the earth (Genesis 1:26-28).  But the first man (the first Adam), through sin, was disqualified, necessitating the appearance of the second Man (the last Adam) to effect redemption and the ultimate realization for man’s creation.

The price has been paid, but redemption includes far more than that which presently exists.  Redemption includes the complete man (body, soul, and spirit), it includes the earth (presently under a curse), and the goal of redemption will be realized only when man has been brought into the position for which he was created (ruling over a restored earth).

Scripture clearly attests to the fact that the “world [‘inhabited world’] to comewill not be placed “in subjection” to angels (Hebrews 2:5).  Man is the one to whom power and authority will be delegated.

This is clearly seen by and through the action of the twenty-four elders in Revelation 4:10, removing themselves from their thrones (Revelation 4:4) and casting their crowns before God’s throne.  Their activity can only be with a view to the fact that the government of the earth, at this point in the sequence of events depicted in the book, is about to change hands.

These twenty-four elders can only be a representative group of heavenly beings (angels) who, up to this time, had held positions within a sphere of governmental power and authority relative to the earth.  And at this point in the book, by and through the action of these elders, the way will be opened for God to transfer the government of the earth from the hands of angels to the hands of man.

Refer to Crowned Rulers — Christ, Christians in this site.

Word document: Purpose for the Present Dispensation by Arlen Chitwood.docx

(For additional information on the preceding, refer to Crowns Cast Before God’s Throne! and The Ranks Of The Crowns! in this site.)

To website CONTENTS Page.

The heavenly political sphere of activity during the present time
would center itself on the heavenly warfare,
with a view to Christ’s return and the establishment of His kingdom.
Satan and his angels still occupy 
their appointed positions in the heavens.
Thus, Christians cannot rule from a heavenly sphere today.

The objective though is to overcome in the present warfare
in view of one day being accorded 
a position in the kingdom of the heavens
after Christ takes the kingdom and Satan 
and his angels have been put down.
In this respect, Christ is to replace Satan, 
and Christians are to replace
the incumbent rulers 
presently holding positions of power under Satan.

Man was created for a revealed purpose, which had to do with regality.  Man was formed from a part of the earth, to rule the earth.
The Most High Ruleth BOOK
A study about world government — past, present, and future.
By Arlen L. Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast
(Book written, 1993, revised 2004)
Foreword

Scripture begins with a very brief, succinct statement concerning God’s creation of the material universe:

In the beginning God created the heavens and the earth. (Genesis 1:1)

God, at a point in time, brought the material universe into existence.  Then God established a perfect form of universal government, allowing Him to exercise absolute, sovereign control over the whole of His creation.

God placed angels, whom He had also previously created (cf. Job 38:6-7; Ezekiel 28:14-15), in appointed positions to exercise delegated power and authority within His government.  That would not only be true of the province upon which man presently resides (the earth) but of innumerable other provinces (undoubtedly multiplied billions) that God created, forming the innumerable galaxies (again, undoubtedly multiplied billions), which comprise a material universe of a size that can only stagger one’s imagination.

But the creation of man, though created for regal purposes, follows God’s creation of angels, the material universe, and the establishment of His universal government.  Man, a latecomer within God’s creative activity, was brought into existence to replace one of God’s provincial rulers, one who had rebelled against divine power and authority.  And man was created on the province (the earth) over which this ruler (Satan) had not only originally been placed but a province that he continued to govern following his fall.

(A principle of biblical government necessitates that an incumbent ruler, though disqualified, must continue holding the scepter until his replacement is not only on the scene but ready to assume the scepter [reference the account of Saul and David in the books of 1 & 2 Samuel, and see Saul and David Type/Antitype in this site].

In this respect, though disqualified to hold the scepter, Satan [with his angels] could only continue holding the scepter until God had not only brought forth his replacement [man] but had deemed his replacement qualified and ready to ascend the throne.)

Thus, man was created for a revealed purpose, which had to do with regality.  Man was formed from a part of the earth, to rule the earth:

And God said, Let us make man in our image, after our likeness: and let them have dominion [Hebrew: radah, let them “rule”] . . . . (Genesis 1:26; cf. Genesis 1:28; 2:7-8)

Then man’s fall, recorded in Genesis 3, was directly related to the purpose surrounding his creation.  And, beyond that, God providing a means of salvation for fallen man was (and remains today) also directly related to the purpose surrounding his creation.  The reason for and goal of salvation have to do with man one day occupying the position for which he was created.

That is to say, the purpose surrounding man’s fall (effected by Satan) had to do with his being brought into a position in which he could not assume the scepter, allowing the incumbent ruler to continue on the throne; and the purpose surrounding man’s redemption (effected by God) had to do with his one day being brought into a position where he could assume the scepter.

Thus, regality pervades the whole of the matter.  God rules over all, angels rule under God, man was created to replace a disqualified angelic ruler, and man’s fall and redemption result from and have to do with the reason for his creation.

And, since the ultimate victory will be the Lord’s, man will one day replace the disqualified, incumbent ruler.  “The gifts and calling of God are without repentance [without a change of mind]” (Romans 11:29).  God is not going to change His mind concerning the reason He called man into existence.  Man will one day rule the earth in the stead of angels, realizing the reason for his creation in the beginning (Hebrews 2:5).

Word Document:  The Most High Ruleth, Foreword, by Arlen Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.
Chapter One
Over the Heavens and the Earth

The LORD has established His throne in heaven and His kingdom rules over all.

Bless the LORD, you His angels, who excel in strength, who do His Word, heeding the voice of His Word.

Bless the LORD, all you His hosts, you ministers of His, who do His pleasure.

Bless the LORD, all His works, in all places of His dominion. Bless the LORD, O my soul! (Psalm 103:19-22)

God exercises absolute, sovereign control over a universe that He Himself brought into existence, and the earth is a province within that universe.  There is “no power but of God,” and “the powers that be are ordained of God” (Romans 13:1-2).

God is the One Who places rulers in positions of power (the power that emanates from Him);  and, should it become necessary (both “should” and “when” in man’s case, for he is presently limited by time), God is also the One Who removes rulers from these same positions of power (1 Samuel 15:17, 23; 31:3-5; 2 Samuel 1:3-10; Daniel 4:17, 25, 32-36; 5:18-21; Matthew 20:23; Luke 1:52).

Consequently, there is no such thing as a ruler on this province (the earth) or any other province (any other world) in the universe exercising power within a governmental position apart from God.  A ruler holds his position because of a divine act (appointment, placement by God), and he exercises power that emanates from a divine source (from the One who appointed, placed him in the position that he occupies, from God Himself).

In relation to this earth, the ruler himself may or may not acknowledge this (in fact, he may not even acknowledge the existence of God); or he may be a rebellious ruler, seeking to rule apart from God.  But the simple fact remains: Any ruler on this earth, or any ruler anywhere in the universe, holds a governmental position and exercises power and authority within that position solely because of divine appointment (to his position) and divine delegation (of power and authority).  Rulers exercising power and authority after this fashion actually govern, in numerous gradations of positions, within a chain of command that God has established under Himself.

There are no exceptions.

God rules from a throne that is located “on the farthest sides of the north” (Isaiah 14:13).  The direction of the compass locating God’s throne would be in relation to the earth.  That is, Scripture states that God sits on a throne north of the earth in what would be either the northernmost point in the universe or a point beyond which no additional physical universe exists (i.e., no more galaxies exist beyond this point).

Thus, all rule, power, and authority emanate from one Person (God) seated on a throne at a particular revealed point in the universe.  And God rules the universe from this place through subordinates who occupy various appointed positions and exercise various degrees of delegated power and authority (Psalm 103:19; Isaiah 14:13-14; cf. Daniel 4:17; 5:18-21; 7:9-14; Romans 13:1-2).

The Universe as a Whole

Man has no idea of the size of the physical universe, outside our galaxy.  His telescopes can only see so far, and beyond that he can only surmise, estimate, and guess.  And that would even be true, to an extent, of numerous things within our own galaxy.

Our sun is a medium-size star, and there are an estimated two to four hundred billion other stars (some larger, some smaller) within our galaxy.  Then beyond our galaxy it is estimated that billions of other galaxies exist, comprising the physical universe.

It is one hundred thousand light years across our own galaxy (a movement at the speed of 186,000 miles per second for one hundred thousand years), and it is an estimated two to two and one-half million light years to the next nearest galaxy.  And beyond that are other galaxies separated by comparable distances.  Thus the universe is of a size and design that can only stagger man’s imagination.

Returning to our own solar system as a beginning point, this system is comprised of nine planets revolving around a medium-size star (possibly ten planets according to late astronomical discoveries); and the earth is apparently unique as the only planet within our solar system upon which God saw fit to place individuals within His ordered system of government.

But, when viewing the remainder of the galaxy or the universe as a whole, is our own solar system unique in this respect?  That is, considering the matter after one fashion, is our sun the only star anywhere in the universe around which planets revolve?  Or, considering the matter after another fashion, if other similar solar systems do exist, is the earth within our solar system the only inhabited planet among existing planets within solar systems throughout the universe?

In line with previous statements, the answer to the questions would have to be, “No.”  There is an inhabited universe over which God exercises absolute, sovereign control.  Man though, as a creature within that universe, is a different matter.  The creation of an individual in the image and likeness of God (Genesis 1:26-27), to have a part in God’s governmental rule of the universe, is an act peculiar to the earth.  In this respect, the earth would be unique insofar as man himself residing on a province and having a part in the government is concerned, but it would not be unique insofar as there being other similar solar systems with worlds upon which individuals (angels) reside within God’s ordered system of government.

Astronomers within the scientific community can today state, with certainty, that there are numerous solar systems similar to our own (other stars [suns] with revolving planets).  Prior to the time of the Hubble telescope, though astronomers could not see these planets, through infrared techniques developed in recent times they could see systematic blockages of light in connection with different stars that seemingly could only be attributed to planets revolving around these stars.

Then, once the Hubble telescope was placed in orbit above the earth’s atmosphere, allowing astronomers to look into the heavens and not only see things that they had never been able to see before but also to bring everything into a much clearer focus, any question concerning the existence of other solar systems, similar to our own, was removed.  Though revolving planets around other stars still could not be seen, the compilation of additional evidence made available through the use of this telescope removed any possible doubt concerning the existence of numerous other solar systems — possibly billions — in our galaxy alone.

But all of that is really neither here nor there, for Scripture has already told us that such worlds exist.  And man’s scientific discoveries never verify Scripture, for Scripture can’t be verified.  “Scripture” is the standard by which all else is judged, and there can be no such thing as the standard being verified by that which is being judged by the standard.

Where Scripture and Science touch on the same matters, Scripture will always reveal the accuracy or inaccuracy of man’s scientific discoveries.  In the case of the astronomers’ deductions concerning planets revolving around numerous other stars in the galaxy, Scripture reveals that they are correct.

The whole matter of viewing Scripture and Science together is really that simple.

“Scripture” lies within the realm of the Creator, but “Science” lies within the realm of the created.  And the creature never asks the Creator, “Why have you made me like this?” (Romans 9:20).  Accordingly, as in creation itself, the beginning point must always be the Scriptures — the God-breathed Word (originating from and inseparably connected with the Creator) — never Science (the created).

A main basis for the teaching concerning inhabited planets within other solar systems in the universe is taken from that which is revealed in the first two chapters of the book of Job.  Satan is the messianic angel whom God placed over this earth in the beginning, along with a great host of subordinate ruling angels (Ezekiel 28:14ff; Daniel 10:13; Matthew 25:41); and Satan is seen in the book of Job, on two separate occasions, as he appeared in the Lord’s presence with other “sons of God,” which could only be his equals, for Satan appeared “among themas one of them (Job 1:6; 2:1).

The appearances of the sons of God in the Lord’s presence on these two recorded occasions apparently constituted two of what could only have been scheduled congresses of messianic angels (angels placed over various worlds within the universe).  Such is evident, for Satan, whom God had placed over the earth, appeared in God’s presence at these meetings as one of the “sons of God.”  And since Satan was the messianic angel whom God had placed over the province upon which man was later created, it can only be concluded that the other “sons of God” among whom Satan appeared — his equals — were messianic angels whom God had placed over provinces in other parts of the universe.  They apparently appeared together in God’s presence at scheduled times to render reports concerning activities on the particular provinces over which they had been placed (congresses of the sons of God).

In both instances in the accounts in Job, attention is directed to Satan and the earth rather than to any of the other messianic angels and other worlds (Job 1:7ff; Job 2:2ff).  In fact, other than the simple mention of their presence at these meetings, nothing is revealed concerning the other messianic angels or the worlds over which they ruled.

And this would be in perfect keeping with the way Scripture is structured, for, in the preceding respect, God’s revelation to man has to do with His government of the earth, not with His government of other parts of the universe.  The latter is seemingly introduced in Scripture (in a very limited sense) so man can place things concerning the former in their proper perspective.

That is, man understanding the overall scope of God’s government of the universe (beginning in the past and extending into the present) could better understand God’s government of a small part of the universe, i.e., His government of the earth — past, present, and future.  Thus, for this apparent reason — along with the fact that man, beyond the millennium, will apparently have a part in God’s government of the universe — God has seen fit to reveal certain things concerning the overall structure of the government within His universal kingdom.

(God actually opens His revelation to man after this fashion, calling attention to the beginning of His universal kingdom and then centering His revelation on one province in that kingdom.  Scripture opens with the statement, “In the beginning God created the heaven [lit., ‘the heavens’] and the earth” [Genesis 1:1].

First, God makes mention of the entire universe out in the heavens, separate from the earth; but then “the earth” is immediately singled out for special consideration.  And continuing from this point, Scripture, completely apart from any additional revelation concerning God’s activity in the previously mentioned “heavens,” begins to deal specifically with the earth — “And the earth was without form and void… [lit., ‘But the earth became without form and void…’]” [Genesis 1:2a].

For further information regarding the preceding understanding of Genesis 1:2a, refer to the author’s books, The Study of Scripture BOOK, chapter 2, in this site, or Seven, Ten Generations BOOK the Foreword, also in this site.

The rest of the universe had been mentioned [Genesis 1:1a], but God, in His revelation to man, concerns Himself centrally with the earth [and the heavens in the proximity of and associated with the earth], not with the rest of the universe [Genesis 1:1b ff].  And the apparent reason that God’s activity in relation to other parts of the universe is even mentioned in Scripture is as previously stated:  Man, viewing God’s activity in relation to the entire universe, could better understand and place within its proper perspective God’s activity relative to a small part of that universe, i.e., His activity relative to the earth, Satan and his angels, man, etc.)

The Earth Itself

Note that Satan’s fall resulted from his seeking a position of power above the other messianic angels, apart from divine appointment.  Actually, such an appointment would have been out of the question, for Satan sought the very position that God Himself occupied.

In so doing, Satan said:

I will ascend into heaven, I will exalt my throne above the stars of God [the other messianic angels]: I will sit also upon the mount of the congregation [the meeting place where the kings of the kingdom (the messianic angels) met in God’s presence], in the sides of the north [lit., in the uttermost parts of the north]:  I will ascend above the heights of the clouds [lit., the Cloud, apparently a reference to deity]; I will be like the most High. (Isaiah 14:13-14)

Thus, Satan became dissatisfied with the governmental position that he occupied (a ruler over only one province in the kingdom, having equals who ruled other provinces in the kingdom).  He sought to elevate his throne above all the other messianic angels and occupy the very place that God Himself occupied.  He, in this respect, sought to become the supreme ruler of the entire universe.

As a consequence, God not only rejected him as the appointed ruler over the earth but God reduced the province over which he ruled to a ruin.  This is the point in Scripture where “the earth was [‘became’] without form and void; and darkness was [became] upon the face of the deep” (Genesis 1:2a).

However, Satan continued to rule — though over a ruined province in God’s overall kingdom — for a principle of biblical government necessitates that an incumbent ruler hold his appointed position until he is actually replaced by another appointed ruler.  This is the reason Satan is seen in Scripture among the other messianic angels in the book of Job, millennia following his fall.  He still occupied the throne as the earth’s appointed ruler, for the time when his successor would appear on the scene and take the scepter awaited a future day.

And today, millennia removed from Job’s day, Satan still occupies the same position, for the time when he is to be put down and another Person ascend the throne still awaits a future day.  Consequently, should there be congresses of the sons of God held during the present time (which there undoubtedly are), Satan would have to attend in the same capacity that he has held since time immemorial — as the earth’s appointed ruler, one of the “sons of God,” one of the messianic angels.  Should he be asked questions at any of the present congresses, as at the two meetings revealed in Job; the questions would, of necessity, have to involve one or more of the Lord’s servants on earth today.

A knowledge of this fact will provide a probable reason for some Christians (past and present) having undergone (or presently be undergoing) untold sufferings in their lives.  Such Christians, as Job, may have come under Satan’s accusation and have beencounted worthy” to undergo various trials, testing, or sufferings for Christ’s name (cf. Acts 5:40-42; Romans 8:18; Revelation 12:10-11).

And the inverse of the preceding is equally true.  Some Christians seemingly never undergo trials, testing, or sufferings; and the reason is evident.  Because of unfaithfulness in their lives they simply find themselves in a category wherein they are not “counted worthy” to suffer for Christ’s name (2 Timothy 3:11-15).

That would be to say, within the congresses of the messianic angels, God would have no reason to call such individuals to Satan’s attention (as He did Job); nor would Satan have any cause to bring accusations before God concerning them (as in Job’s case).  Consequently, they live their lives apart from the trials, testing, and sufferings of this nature, experienced by certain other Christians.

Man though has turned this whole thing around and associates “suffering” with God’s disfavor and “blessing” with God’s favor.  But God views the matter in a completely opposite framework (Isaiah 55:8, 9).  The normal Christian life involves trials, testing, and sufferings.  Anything else during the present day and time would, in reality, be abnormal and out of place.

(The preceding is not to suggest that all trials, testing, and sufferings experienced by Christians during the present time emanate from issues at congresses of the sons of God.  It does though suggest that some, possibly more than we realize, may very well have an origin of this nature.)

But the “sufferings,” though they must come first, don’t last forever.  At some later point in time “blessings” must always follow (cf. Job 2:7ff; Job 42:10-17).  This is a Scriptural principle that cannot be broken.

The same thing is seen in the future glory of Christ following His past sufferings.  It was necessary that Christ first suffer.  Only then could He “enter into His glory” (Luke 24:25-27).  And the same principle applies to Christians undergoing present sufferings and one day having a part in Christ’s glory (Romans 8:17-18; 1 Peter 4:12-13).

The latter (the glory) can, under no circumstances, be realized apart from the former (the sufferings).  This is the reason Scripture states,

If we suffer [“patiently endure,” which involves trials, testing, sufferings (James 1:2-4)], we shall also reign with Him: if we deny Him, He also will deny us. (2 Timothy 2:12)

Denying in the latter part of 2 Timothy 2:12 is not denying a person per se (i.e., our denying Christ or Christ denying us).  The word “deny” must be understood contextually, and understanding the word in the sense of “disallow” or “not allow” would really better convey the thought that the context demands.

Contextually, the first use of the word “deny” has to do with Christians not patiently enduring with Christ during the present time (note the first part of the verse).  They do not allow the Lord (they deny the Lord in this respect), through the ministry of the Spirit, to perform a work in their lives.  That is, such Christians deny Christ the central place that He desires to occupy in their lives; and, resultantly, they do not allow the Holy Spirit to progressively work the change (metamorphosis) in their lives, they live apart from patiently enduring with Christ, do not suffer with Him, etc.

Then the second use of the word “deny” has to do with Christians who pattern their lives after the preceding fashion not being allowed to reign with Christ (again note the first part of the verse).  Such Christians will not have allowed the Lord (they will have denied the Lord in this respect), through the ministry of the Spirit, to perform a work in their lives during the present time.  There will have been no patient endurance involving trials, testing, sufferings; consequently, there can be no future reign.

“Suffering” must always precede “glory.”  The latter cannot be realized apart from the former, and the former guarantees the latter (1 Peter 4:12-19; cf. Matthew 5:11-12).

1.  The First Man; the First Adam

Though Satan’s fall and disqualification to rule resulted in a portion of God’s kingdom being reduced to a ruin, God had plans for the earth as a province within His kingdom that would far exceed anything seen during Satan’s rule.  This province would be the place where an individual created in the image and likeness of God would one day rule.  Further, and foremost as the rulership relates to man, this province would be the place where God’s Son (as the second Man, the last Adam, the Head of a new order of Sons) would likewise one day rule.  And then, ultimately, this province (actually, the new earth) would be the place where God Himself, along with His Son and man (redeemed through His Son’s finished work at Calvary), would rule the universe.

To realize all of this though, the earth must first be restored and a new ruler brought forth.  And that’s what the opening two chapters of Genesis are about — the restoration of the earth (Genesis 1:2-25 [2b]), the creation of man as the earth’s new ruler (Genesis 1:26-28; 2:7), along with the removal of the woman from the man to reign as consort queen with him (Genesis 2:21-25).

Thus, the person eventually brought on the scene to take the scepter was not of the angelic creation.  Rather, this individual constituted an entirely new creation in the universe.  He was created uniquely different — in the image and likeness of God; and not only was he created uniquely different but he was also created for a revealed purpose, a purpose that had to do with the government of the earth.  Man was created to replace the incumbent ruler, to take the scepter that Satan held — “let them have dominion [i.e., ‘let them rule,’ which, of necessity, would have had to include the man and the woman together, for the woman was part of the man and completed the man]” (Genesis 1:26-28).

(In line with the previous, there was both a near and a far purpose for man’s creation.  The near purpose had to do with rulership over the earth [which will be realized during the Messianic Era], and the far purpose had to do with rulership within other parts of the universe [which will be realized following the Messianic Era].)

The ruined earth over which Satan ruled following his fall was restored with a view to man taking the scepter (Genesis 1:2b ff).  However, Satan, knowing what God was in the process of doing through the restoration of the earth and man’s subsequent creation, immediately sought to bring about man’s disqualification.  And this is exactly what he did through deceiving Eve, which resulted in Adam having no choice but to also eat of the same forbidden fruit Eve had been deceived into eating.

Adam fell as the federal head of God’s new creation, man; and this not only resulted in man’s disqualification (placing him in a position wherein he could not assume the scepter) but it also resulted once again, as before, in a ruined kingdom (the earth brought under a curse but not ruined to the extent that it was uninhabitable for man).

However, unlike events following Satan’s fall, redemption entered the picture when man fell.  God not only provided immediate redemption for Adam and Eve following their fall but He also foretold the ultimate victory (over the incumbent ruler) of mankind’s coming Redeemer (Genesis 3:15, 21).

Thus, redemption was to be provided for man, with a view to his ultimately realizing the purpose for his creation.  Man was to be redeemed so he could, as God intended, one day take the scepter and rule within God’s governmental structure of the universe (first over the earth, then throughout the universe itself).

2.  The Second Man; the Last Adam

Galatians 4:4-7 perhaps outlines the entirety of the matter about as well as any similar passage in Scripture.  First, there is Christ’s first coming in order to redeem man (Galatians 4:4-5);  and the stated purpose for redemption is then said to be adoption and heirship, which have to do with events surrounding Christ’s second coming  (Galatians 4:5-7).  This, of course, is the heirship previously mentioned in Galatians 3:29:

And if you are Christ's, then you are Abraham’s seed, and heirs according to the promise. (cf. Genesis 22:17-18)

Christ came as the second Man, the last Adam, for He must not only redeem that which the first man, the first Adam lost in the fall but He must also occupy the headship that Adam possessed.  Only through so doing could God one day give His Son “dominion, and glory, and a kingdom,” something that the Son is presently inviting redeemed man to share with Him in the position of co-heir in that coming day when He receives the kingdom from the Father (Daniel 7:13-14; Revelation 11:15; cf. Romans 8:16-18; Revelation 2:26-27; 3:21).

The first man, the first Adam had a bride taken from his body who was to reign as consort queen with him.  And so must it be with the second Man, the last Adam.  The matter has been set within God’s activities surrounding the man whom He brought forth in Genesis, and it cannot change within His activities surrounding the Man whom He is about to “again” bring into the inhabited world (Hebrews 1:6, 9; 3:14; cf. Ephesians 5:30-32).

A husband-wife relationship of this nature is seen in Scripture at three different points within God’s overall revelation to man — past, present, and future.  It is seen in the past in the relationship that existed between Adam and Eve, and it is seen in the future in the relationship that will exist between Christ and His bride.  Then it is seen between these times, during the present, in the relationship that exists between a man and woman within the bonds of marriage.

A man leaves his father and mother, is joined to his wife, and they become “one flesh,” as in the beginning.  The man and woman, in this position, as “one flesh,” then become “heirs together of the grace of life.”  And the whole matter is said to be a great mystery surrounding “Christ and the Church,” pointing to a relationship that will exist yet future (Genesis 2:21-24; Ephesians 5:25-32; 1 Peter 3:7).

(Note:  The preceding is why husbands are “to love their wives as their own bodies” [Ephesians 5:28-29].  The woman originated from the body of the man.)

The man and woman in Genesis were to hold the scepter together; they were to rule and reign as “one flesh.”  The Man and woman yet future (Christ and His bride) are also to hold the scepter together; they are to rule and reign as “one flesh.”  And during the present time there is a sense, on a spiritual plane, in which the man and woman are to “reign in life” (holding a scepter) as “one flesh” through being “heirs together of the grace of life” (cf. Romans 5:17-21; 1 Peter 3:7).

The latter would, of necessity, have to be the case, for that is the way in which God dealt with matters in the past, establishing an unchangeable pattern that continues into the future (at which time the relationship will be realized in its fullness).  And a husband-wife relationship of this nature during the present time could only be looked upon as the highest possible form of the spiritual life within that relationship.

It is a God-designed apex upon which the marriage relationship should exist and function.  This is something that Adam and Eve lost in the fall, this is something that a man and woman can possess on a spiritual plane today, and this is something that will be restored (in its fullness) within the relationship Christ and His bride will possess yet future.

God has set aside an entire dispensation, lasting two millennia, during which He is calling out a bride for His Son.  This is the time in which we presently live (typified by events in Genesis 24); and God has set aside this rather long period of time, for this one centrally revealed purpose.  In order to bring matters to pass within the person of the second Man, the last Adam, which matters were begun in the person of the first man, the first Adam, a bride must be acquired for the Son.

Salvation made available to man through Christ’s finished work at Calvary is for a purpose, and that purpose is to be realized within the framework of man having a part in God’s governmental rule of the universe.  Man’s destiny is to rule and reign, but he must first be redeemed.  And during the present dispensation — with the thought in mind of redemption for a purpose, having to do with rulership — God has directed His activities toward the acquisition of a bride to rule as co-heir with His Son.  Thus, salvation during the present dispensation is with a view to ascending the throne with God’s Son as His bride, which will be realized during the coming Messianic Era.

(For a full discussion of the work of the Spirit during the present dispensation, in the preceding respect, refer to the author’s Search for the Bride BOOK, in this site.)

Today we are living very near the end of the dispensation, very near that time when the Church (Christ’s body) will be removed from the earth, the bride will be seen removed from the body (following issues and determinations surrounding the judgment seat), and the bride will be presented back to Christ (with a view to the Messianic Era).  The two will be “one flesh,” as in the Genesis account; and the two, as “one flesh,” will take the scepter and exercise the “dominion” that the first man, the first Adam lost in the fall.  Seated on the Son’s throne, holding the scepter, Christ and His bride will, together, rule the earth for 1,000 years (cf. Revelation 2:26-27; 3:21).

Times of Restitution of All Things

And that He may send Jesus Christ, who was preached to you before,

whom heaven must receive until the times of restoration of all things, which God has spoken by the mouth of all His holy prophets since the world began. (Acts 3:20-21)

The Messianic Era is referred to as “the times of restitution [‘restoration’] of all things.”  And this restoration has to do not only with conditions that will exist during the Messianic Era but also with the purpose for this era.

A restoration of all things will exist during the Messianic Era in the sense that the curse will be lifted and a righteous Provincial Governor will once again administer affairs on the earth, but a restoration itself will also be effected through events occurring during the Messianic Era.  This has to do with the purpose for this era.

Christ is to “put down all rule and all authority and power,” and He (with His bride) is to reign “until He has put all enemies under His feet.”  And once this has been done — which will take 1,000 years — the kingdom is to be “delivered up” to the Father, “that God may be all in all” (1 Corinthians 15:24-28).

Preparation is presently being made for that coming era — i.e., the bride is presently being acquired — and preparation will be made during that coming era, by Christ and His bride, for the eternal ages that follow.

The rule by Christ and His bride will be confined to the earth alone during the Messianic Era (Psalm 2:6-9; Revelation 2:26-27); but during the eternal ages that follow, man’s rule, first announced in Genesis, will extend out into the universe itself (Revelation 22:1-5).

(In relation to Satan’s aspirations to exalt his throne, resulting in his fall and disqualification to continue holding the scepter, note that there is a degree of irony in man one day exercising regal power and authority beyond this earth, out in the universe.  This is the realm into which Satan sought to move; and man, brought on the scene to replace Satan, will one day be allowed to move out into this realm.)

Word Document:  The Most High Ruleth, Ch. 1, by Arlen Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.
Chapter Two
In the Kingdom of Men

This decision is by the decree of the watchers, and the sentence by the word of the holy ones, in order that the living may know that the Most High rules in the kingdom of men, gives it to whomever He will, and sets over it the lowest of men. (Daniel 4:17)

The book of Daniel, in its overall scope, concerns itself with one major subject — the complete history of the kingdom of this world, with its center located in Babylon.  “The times of the Gentiles” began during Daniel’s day, with Gentile world power centered in Babylon; and it will end in the immediate future, with Gentile world power once again centered in Babylon.  In this respect, Babylon is the only center that Scripture recognizes for Gentile world power throughout “the times of the Gentiles.”

Within this framework, Gentile world power is looked upon after a dual fashion in Scripture.  It is spoken of as emanating from many kingdoms (“. . . all the kingdoms of the world” [Matthew 4:8]), and it is also spoken of as emanating from one kingdom (“The kingdom of the world” [Revelation 11:15 ASV]).  The former is the manner in which Scripture views Gentile world power apart from Babylon, and the latter is the manner in which Scripture views Gentile world power in association with Babylon.

At the time of the events in Matthew 4:8 (Satan showing Christ “all the kingdoms of the world”), Gentile government was not centered in Babylon (as it was several hundred years prior to that time), for Babylon, as a power among the nations, had ceased to exist.  And, accordingly, Scripture referred to the nations after an individual fashion — apart from a center — though Rome was the central power among the nations at that time.  But, at the time of the fulfillment of Revelation 11:15 (when “The kingdom of the worldbecomesthe kingdom of our Lord, and his Christ,” ASV), Gentile world power will once again be centered in Babylon.

Gentile world power, in that future day, will be under one man — Antichrist.  He will rule the world through a ten-kingdom confederacy (viewed as one world kingdom under one man), with its governmental center once again located in Babylon.

The times of the Gentiles” began in Babylon, and this period will also end in Babylon — the same Babylon where it began.  That’s what the book of Daniel is about.  This book covers the complete history of that depicted by the image in chapter two, or that depicted by the four great beasts in chapter seven (refThe Beast — In the Book of Daniel and The Great Image and Four Great Beasts in this site).  It covers that time that begins with Nebuchadnezzar and ends approximately 2,600 years later with Antichrist (though the center of Gentile world power does not exist in Babylon throughout this period, only for several hundred years at the beginning and immediately prior to the end).

And the time when the prophecies relating to the end-time form of this Gentile world kingdom will be fulfilled is near at hand.  We are living very near the end of man’s allotted 6,000 years, Man’s Day; and it is certainly no mere coincidence that, in the Middle East, during particularly about the past fifteen years, certain events have occurred (and continue to occur) that bring (and continue to bring) things in perfect alignment with the way the prophets said that they would exist in the end time.

Recent events in the Middle East have caused the attention of the world to become focused on the Persian Gulf area in general and upon Iraq in particular.  And, in the light of biblical prophecy, the reason is easy to understand.  A rebuilt city of Babylon on the Euphrates in the country of Iraq is destined to shortly become, once again, the center of Gentile world power.  The unfulfilled biblical prophecies relating to this city are about to be fulfilled; and they will be fulfilled, in the immediate future, over a very short period of time (the seven years of Daniel’s unfulfilled Seventieth Week [Daniel 9:26-27]).

(Note that the kingdom of Babylon included more than just a city.  It was a city-state.  Sometimes the city alone was referred to by the name “Babylon,” and other times the country itself was referred to by this name.

And this is apparently the manner in which conditions will exist in the final form of the Babylonian kingdom.  A literal city will exist, but there will apparently also be a city-state comprising the whole of the kingdom, existing within the confines of the original city-state.)

With these things in mind, the present unfolding of the entire Middle East scenario, in one sense, is really quite easy to understand.  These events are as distant hoof-beats (Revelation 6:1ff), growing louder with each passing day, which portend the soon fulfillment of the numerous unfulfilled prophecies in Daniel.

Though biblical prophecy is not presently being fulfilled through different events transpiring in the Middle East, the stage is rapidly being set for its fulfillment.  Biblical prophecy relating to the Middle East in general and Babylon in particular will begin to be fulfilled only when the clock begins marking time in Daniel’s Seventy-Week prophecy once again; and during (and immediately following) this final seven years of Man’s Day, innumerable prophecies — throughout Scripture, from Genesis to Revelation — will be rapidly fulfilled.

This is where attention is focused in the book of Daniel; and since this book has to do with the beginning and the end of Gentile world power during Man’s Day, God has seen fit to reveal certain behind-the-scenes things relative to this power.  God has seen fit to reveal certain things concerning how He sovereignly governs the earth as a province in His kingdom, though a rebel provincial ruler (Satan) holds the scepter, and fallen man exercises power under this ruler.

Present Government of the Earth

The manner in which the present government of the earth has been established is really quite simple in its overall scope, but within that scope specific matters become quite complex.  In its simplicity, God rules over all, Satan (with his angels) rules under God, and man rules under Satan (and his angels).  The matter then becomes quite complex within the framework of God’s sovereign control of matters through both a rebel provincial ruler and fallen man.

With one exception, the manner in which the government of the earth is presently carried out has not changed since the beginning.  In the beginning, following the creation of the heavens and the earth, God placed Satan (in his unfallen state) in the position of provincial ruler over the earth, along with a great host of angels occupying various positions of power and authority under him (Genesis 1:1; Ezekiel 28:14-15; cf. Matthew 25:41; Ephesians 6:12; Revelation 12:4).  But, at a point in time following Satan’s fall and disqualification (which would be following the accompanying ruin and subsequent restoration of the earth, recorded in Genesis 1:2-25), another provincial ruler was brought on the scene to replace the incumbent ruler.  But the earth’s second provincial ruler was not of the angelic creation.  Rather, an individual created in the image and likeness of God was brought on the scene to take the reins of government (Genesis 1:26-28).

This is the one exception to the past and present form of the government of the earth.  In the beginning (Genesis 1:1; Ezekiel 28:14-15), man did not fit into the equation.  But for the past 6,000 years, matters have been different (Genesis 1:26ff).  Though Satan and his angels continue to rule, man now has a part in the government, but not in the manner for which he was created.  Man was created to take the reins of government held by Satan; but, because of his fall, man presently rules on the earth, among his own kind, under the incumbent ruler, i.e., under Satan, with his angels.

That is the manner in which Scripture presents the present structure of the earth’s government — a government in disarray, both within the ranks of the first and second provincial rulers.

The first provincial ruler, Satan, is not only presently holding the scepter in a rebellious fashion, but his kingdom can only be in disarray.  Two thirds of the original contingent of angels, which God appointed in the beginning to rule with Satan (Revelation 11:4), refused to go along with him in his vain efforts to exalt his throne.  Thus, the remaining one-third can only fall far short of the number of angels that God had originally decreed necessary to properly rule the earth.

Man was created to rule in the stead of Satan and his angels.  But man, because of his fall, finds himself occupying a position alien to that for which he was created.  He can now only rule under the one he was created to replace.

Thus, certain things within the present structure of the earth’s government are completely out of place, and they will remain out of place until the end of the present age.  At that time, Satan and his angels will be put down, Christ and His co-heirs will take the kingdom, and a God-ordained number of rulers will once again occupy positions of power and authority.

1.  Heavenly Princes, Earthly Princes

The manner in which the earth is presently governed is clearly set forth in Daniel chapters four and ten.  But for purposes of this part of the study, first note that which is revealed in Daniel chapter ten.

In this chapter, Daniel had been “mourning” (to walk with the head down, to lament) for three full weeks.  At the end of this time, Daniel saw a vision (Daniel 10:5-7); and this was followed by the appearance of a heavenly messenger to make known the things in the vision (Daniel 10:10ff), which corresponded to the things within Daniel’s thoughts.  The vision had to do with the things that would befall Daniel’s “people in the latter days” (Daniel 10:14), which concerned mainly the future day of Antichrist and the ultimate deliverance of the Jewish people (Daniel 11; 12).

(By way of passing, note that Daniel 10:14 makes it very clear that events in chapter 11 [also chapter 12] have to do with “the latter days,” not with events surrounding Antiochus Epiphanes, over 2,200 years ago as many attempt to teach.  Rather, events in this chapter [beyond Daniel 10:4] have to do with the future day of Antichrist and the deliverance of the Jewish people at the time Antichrist is put down [Daniel 11:45-12:3].  In this respect, Daniel 11:2-4 corresponds to events prophesied in Daniel 8:3-8, and events in Daniel 11:5ff correspond to events in Daniel 8:9ff.)

However, for purposes of the subject at hand — the government of the earth — another matter other than this fourth and final vision shown to Daniel needs to be considered.  The heavenly messenger sent to Daniel, who made known things occurring during his three weeks of mourning (corresponding to things in the vision), had been dispatched at the very beginning of his time of mourning, but detained at a point in-route.  He had been detained in the heavens for twenty-one days by “the prince of the kingdom of Persia” (Daniel 10:13). 

This prince was so powerful that Michael, “one of the chief princes,” had to be dispatched from that part of the heavens where God dwells in order to effect the deliverance of this messenger.  And during this time the heavenly messenger who had originally been sent to Daniel remained in the heavens with “the kings of Persia” (v. 13).

Comparing this verse with verse twenty (Daniel 10:20), where “the prince of Persia” is again mentioned, along with “the prince of Greece,” an individual can arrive at only one conclusion.  Earthly rulers in the human realm have counterparts within Satan’s kingdom in the heavenly realm — powerful angels ruling within a chain of command under Satan.  And since “the heavens do rule” (Daniel 4:26) — beginning with the most High God, with Satan still holding the earth’s scepter, under God — it can only be further concluded that any rule by man would have to be under Satan and his angels (who rule from the heavens) within this chain of command.  And man ruling after this fashion, because of his disqualification to assume the scepter in Eden, continues to hold a position during the present time described as “a little lower than the angels” (Psalm 8:4-6; Hebrews 2:7-8 [note that these verses are set within a context having to do with governmental rule]).

(But, as will be shown, this rule from the heavens [a rule from Satan’s domain in the heavens through men upon the earth] has to do with the Gentile nations alone, not with Israel.)

Satan is the provincial ruler, the ruler over all the Gentile nations.  Then under Satan, within his heavenly kingdom, there are lesser (but powerful) rulers governing various individual nations.  Then under these angelic rulers, still within the heavenly kingdom, there is a further breakdown of powers and authorities (note “the kings of Persia,” which could only be a division of rulers under “the prince of Persia”).  Then “the prince of Greece” is mentioned (in a prophetic frame of reference) because he ruled, from the heavens, over the earthly kingdom that would eventually succeed the kingdom of Babylon under the Medes and Persians.

As seen in Daniel chapter ten, among the Gentile nations on earth, all existing government is structured after a parallel fashion to an existing government in the heavens.  There is a breakdown of powers under the earthly rulers that corresponds to a breakdown of powers under the heavenly rulers.  And, accordingly, there is no such thing as Gentile rulers occupying positions of power and authority during the present time apart from occupying these positions directly under a breakdown of powers within the kingdom of Satan.

Thus, (1) God sovereignly rules over all, (2) Satan rules under God, (3) angels within the kingdom of Satan rule under him (occupying various positions of power and authority), and (4) man then rules under these angels (holding various counterpart/parallel positions on earth to those held by angels ruling under Satan in the heavens).  And since both fallen angels and fallen men are involved in the government of the earth, numerous things would be done outside the will of God; but nothing would be done outside God’s sovereign control of matters.

Exactly to what extent earthly rulers are influenced and moved to act on the basis of decrees and determinations rendered by their counterparts in the heavens could only be open to speculation.  There are fallen creatures ruling in the ranks of both, and Satan’s kingdom itself is presently in disarray (note again that two-thirds of the angels formerly ruling under Satan refused to have a part in his rebellion [Revelation 12:4]).  Suffice it to say though that possibly far more acts by world leaders than we may realize conceivably have their origin in prior decrees and determinations rendered by powerful fallen angels in Satan’s kingdom in the heavens.

But, there is one exception to the preceding type rulership among men on earth and angels in Satan’s kingdom.  The nation of Israel is not to be “reckoned among the nations” (Numbers 23:9; cf. Deuteronomy 7:6).  Scripture reveals that Michael is the “prince” among heavenly angelic beings over Israel (Daniel 10:21), and Michael is not part of Satan’s present kingdom.

Thus, there is the major governmental distinction between Israel and the Gentile nations which would have allowed God to place Israel at the head of the nations within a theocracy during Old Testament days, out from under Satan’s governmental control.  Israel could have ruled the nations, within a theocracy, apart from Satan’s kingdom (Exodus 19:5-6).  But no Gentile nation has ever occupied or ever will occupy a governmental position of the nature occupied and held by Israel.

(Refer to the author’s God’s Firstborn Sons BOOK, chapter 2, Israel, in this site, for more information along the preceding lines.)

2.  Watchers and Holy Ones

Daniel chapter four, along with showing God’s sovereign control over the entire matter, reveals another behind-the-scenes facet of the earth’s government.  This chapter deals with “watchers” and “holy ones” who are operative within God’s government of the earth (Daniel 4:17, 23-26, 32).

Nebuchadnezzar was the first king of Babylon within the framework of that period covered by the book of Daniel — “the times of the Gentiles,” beginning with that period depicted by the head of gold on the image in chapter two and ending with that period depicted by the feet part of iron and part of clay on the same image (Daniel 4:37-45).  God had given Nebuchadnezzar a kingdom and had established him as the ruler.  And along with the kingdom and position of power; God had given him strength, glory, majesty, and honor (cf. Daniel 2:37-38; 4:17, 25, 32; 5:18).

Nebuchadnezzar though looked upon the matter after a different fashion.  Nebuchadnezzar looked at his kingdom, his position, and all that he possessed, and said,

Is not this great Babylon that I have built for a royal dwelling by my mighty power and for the honor of my majesty? (Daniel 4:30)

And because Nebuchadnezzar had failed to recognize that “the Most High rules in the kingdom of men, and gives it to whomsoever He will” (Daniel 4:17, 25, 32), all that he possessed was taken from him.  He was suddenly stripped of his power, strength, glory, majesty, and honor; and he was driven into the field to eat grass as the oxen for seven years.  And he was forced to remain in this position until he recognized the truth about the origin of all that he possessed as king of Babylon (Daniel 4:32ff).

The matter of Nebuchadnezzar’s attitude and his removal from power is where the “watchers” and “holy ones” enter into the picture.  They are revealed as the ones who acted on the Lord’s behalf through watching affairs within the kingdom, issuing decrees, demanding that certain action be taken, and then themselves carrying out that action.  And that which they did, acting after this fashion under what could only have been fixed laws previously established by God, was looked upon as having been done by the Lord Himself (cf. Daniel 4:17, 23-32; 5:18-20).

Within this same light, since the watchers and holy ones were the individuals who actually removed Nebuchadnezzar from power and stripped him of all that he possessed, it would logically appear correct to view the watchers and holy ones as having also previously acted on the Lord’s behalf after this same fashion in establishing Nebuchadnezzar in his position of power, at the beginning.  And, in this same respect, they were apparently also the ones who reestablished Nebuchadnezzar in the kingdom after he had spent seven years in the fields, removed from the kingdom.

The Lord uses angels after this and related fashions in numerous facets of everything which He does.  Note for example that the law was given through “the disposition of angels [‘the direction of angels’ — God sovereignly acting through angels],” though the Lord Himself was present (Exodus 19:3; 24:16-18; Acts 7:38, 53; Galatians 3:19; Hebrews 2:2).  Then note how angels will be very instrumental in bringing matters to pass during the coming seven-year Tribulation, as revealed in the book of Revelation (cf. Revelation 7:1; 8:2; 10:1; 14:6; 15:1; 16:1; 17:1; 18:1; 19:14).  And, during the present time, angels are very instrumental in the Holy Spirit’s mission to acquire a bride for God’s Son, though the Holy Spirit Himself is present (cf. Hebrews 1:13-14; Revelation 2:1, 8, 12, 18; 3:1, 7, 14).

Events surrounding the destruction of the cities of the plain during Abraham’s day provide an example of activity within the angelic world similar to that seen in Daniel chapter four.  In this case a report had been presented to the Lord concerning activity in the cities of the plain; and the Lord, in the company of two angels, went down to see for Himself whether or not they had done “altogether according to the cry of it.”  But even going down to see for Himself (though, in His omniscience, God already knew everything about that which He had come down to see), the two accompanying angels were the ones who actually went on down into Sodom to see and act on the Lord’s behalf.  The Lord remained with Abraham in the high country, removed from the cities in the plain (Genesis 18:20-22; 19:1ff).

The two angels, acting on the Lord’s behalf after this fashion (acting under fixed laws, previously established by God), conducted matters after such a manner that the Lord Himself was looked upon as the One doing these things.  For example, the two angels brought about the destruction of the cities of the plain, but the Lord Himself was said to be the One Who destroyed these cities (Genesis 19:13, 24).

And that’s the fashion after which the present government of the earth has been established and is being carried out.  God is sovereign, and He so rules.  Nothing escapes His attention; nor is anything done apart from His sovereign control of matters.  He is the One who establishes and removes rulers, along with bestowing upon these rulers all that they possess; and He carries out all things within His kingdom through angels who hold various assigned positions and act on His behalf.

(Also note man acting in a similar capacity [1 Samuel 15:1, 17], though angels undoubtedly had a prior part in the matter.)

Satan and his angels are still in power (acting on the Lord’s behalf, though in a rebel capacity) and will remain in this position until the end of the Tribulation.  And man throughout the Gentile nations, occupying positions of power and authority today, must, of necessity, occupy these positions directly under Satan and his angels.

There is no alternate form under which any present government among the Gentiles nations can find itself established today.

3.  Earthly Rulers

All rulers on earth today are like Nebuchadnezzar in the sense that they have received everything that they possess from the Lord (their positions of power, glory, honor, etc.).  The Lord is the One who, through the direction of angels, placed them in their respective positions of power and bestowed upon them all that they possess.  And, in this capacity, they are as Cyrus, King of Persia during Daniel’s day, or Saul, King of Israel during David’s day — “the Lord’s anointed” (cf. 1 Samuel 15:17; Isaiah 45:1).

And within a Scriptural framework, it is very wrong to do that which is being done on a massive scale today — bring accusations against the Lord’s anointed.  Such accusations can only reflect, after a negative fashion, upon the Lord Himself, the One previously placing these individuals in their respective positions.

Note that those under Moses who rebelled against his divinely appointed leadership were, in reality, rebelling against the One who appointed him.  They were rebelling against God Himself (cf. Numbers 14:2, 9).

This is why David had such respect for the Lord’s anointed, Saul, even though Saul was a rebel king (typifying Satan within the overall framework of the type).  Saul had been placed in his position by God, and this had to be recognized and dealt with accordingly (1 Samuel 15:1, 17).  David refused to stretch forth his hand against Saul during the time he was in exile (1 Samuel 24:6).  Then he later had one of his men slay the Amalekite who had previously slain Saul; and this was for a reason that went far beyond God’s command to slay Amalek and all that he had (cf. Deuteronomy 25:17-19; 1 Samuel 15:3).  This particular Amalekite had “slain the Lord’s anointed” (cf. 1 Samuel 26:9-11; 31:3-6; 2 Samuel 1:14-16).

Even Michael, when contending with Satan about the body of Moses, wouldn’t bring “a railing accusation” against him for the simple reason that Satan was (and remains today) the Lord’s anointed.  Michael simply said, “The Lord rebuke you” (cf. Ezekiel 28:14; Jude 1:9).

There was a case during David’s day where a man cursed the Lord’s anointed and cast stones at him.  And the question was later asked, “Shall not Shimei [the guilty party] be put to death for this…?” (2 Samuel 16:5-7; 19:21).  Though Shimei received mercy at the hands of David (2 Samuel 19:22-23), his previous actions had been such that the death penalty was brought into consideration.

4.  Christians and Politics

All of the preceding, for Christians, insofar as earthly rulers are concerned, should really be neither here nor there.  Christians really should not find themselves involved in the politics of this present world system after any fashion, for Scripture clearly reveals that their political involvement with the government of the earth lies in an entirely different realm.

Scripture states,

For our citizenship is in heaven [lit., presently exists in (the) heavens]; from which we also eagerly wait for the Savior, the Lord Jesus Christ. (Philippians 3:20)

The word, “citizenship,” is a translation of the Greek word, politeuma, and is a form of the Greek word from which we derive our English word “politics” (from politikos).  Accordingly, the thought within “citizenship” as a translation of politeuma would have to do with “politics.”  That stated in the Greek text of this verse, in this respect, could perhaps best be conveyed in English by translating, “For our political sphere of activity presently exists in the heavens . . . .”

This heavenly political sphere of activity during the present time would center itself on the heavenly warfare (Ephesians 6:10ff), with a view to Christ’s return and the establishment of His kingdom.  Satan and his angels still occupy their appointed positions in the heavens.  Thus, Christians cannot rule from a heavenly sphere today.

The objective though is to overcome in the present warfare in view of one day being accorded a position in the kingdom of the heavens after Christ takes the kingdom and Satan and his angels have been put down.  In this respect, Christ is to replace Satan, and Christians are to replace the incumbent rulers presently holding positions of power under Satan (cf. 2 Samuel 1:10; 2:4; 5:3; Daniel 7:13-14; Matthew 20:23; Revelation 2:26-27; 3:21; 11:15; 19:11ff).

(Refer to, in this site, the following for additional information concerning Christ replacing Satan and Christians replacing angels ruling under Satan in the coming kingdom: Crowned Rulers — Christ, Christians.  Also, in this site, Christians and Politics.)

With these things in mind, it’s a simple matter to understand how a Christian would be completely out of place involving himself in the political activities of this present world system.  His present political sphere of activity is in an entirely different realm — both as to time and place.  His outlook, politically, is to be heavenly and future, not earthly and present.  It is to encompass the same time and place that the goal of the race in which he is presently involved lies.  And while running this race he is not to look around; rather he is to keep his eyes fixed on the goal and not be distracted by the things of this present world system (Hebrews 12:1-2).

Should a Christian though choose to involve himself within the present system, he would only be involving himself in a system lying under the governing control of the god of this age.  And should he aspire to hold a political office in the present system, he would only be seeking to hold a position of power under a fallen angel in the kingdom of Satan.

It would be impossible for a Christian to involve himself in the present world system and, at the same time, keep his eyes fixed on the goal out ahead.  These two realms of involvement are completely incongruous; they are totally at odds with one another.

No one engaged in warfare entangles himself with the affairs of this life, that he may please Him who enlisted him as a soldier.

And also if anyone competes in athletics, he is not crowned unless he competes according to the rules. (2 Timothy 2:4-5)

In short, this is not the day in which Christians are to have a part in the governmental affairs of the earth.  That day for them, as it does for Christ, lies in the future (cf. 1 Corinthians 4:1-8).

Future Government of the Earth

The future government of the earth is destined to be administered by man.  Man was brought into existence for this purpose, and, according to Romans 11:29, “the gifts and calling of God are without repentance [‘without a change of mind’].”  God will not change His mind concerning the reason He called man into existence.

The world to come will not be ruled by angels, but by man (Hebrews 2:5).  This is really the message of the whole of Scripture.  This is the manner in which Scripture both opens and closes; and the central reason for the fall and purpose surrounding redemption must be understood within this same framework.

But, prior to the purpose for redemption being realized, Satan is going to engineer his final thrust to thwart God’s plans and purposes.  He is going to bring his man upon the scene, the seed of the serpent — Antichrist (Genesis 3:15).  We’re told though, in this same section of Scripture, at the very beginning, 6,000 years before it actually occurs that the Seed of the woman will have the final word in the matter.  He will be the Victor in that day (cf. Genesis 3:15; Daniel 7:11; 11:36-45; Revelation 19:11ff), and then God’s purpose for bringing man into existence will begin to be realized.

1.  Day of Antichrist

Satan is to one day give “his power, his throne, and great authority” to the final ruler of the kingdom of Babylon (Revelation 13:2).  This is the power, position, and authority that was given to him, by God, in the beginning;  and he can, in turn, give it “to whomsoever” he wishes (Ezekiel 28:14; Luke 4:5-6), which is exactly what he will do in the middle of the coming Tribulation.

Satan will give unto Antichrist the same thing that he offered to Christ in the temptation account (Luke 4:5-6).  Antichrist, unlike Christ, will accept the offer, and this man will then rule the earth in this capacity for three and one-half years, resulting in troublous times of such a nature that no parallel will have existed throughout man’s past 6,000-year history.  Scripture states,

For then there will be great tribulation, such as has not been since the beginning of the world until this time, no, nor ever shall be.

And unless those days were shortened, no flesh would be saved; but for the elect’s sake those days will be shortened. (Matthew 24:21-22)

The elect is a reference to “Israel.”  For Israel’s sake, those days will be shortened.  Then, through Christ’s return at the end of this period, God will bring an end to the earth’s present existing governmental system.  The “times of the Gentiles” will be brought to an end by a final and fatal blow at the center of Gentile world power — the Stone smiting the image at its feet, the final form of Gentile world power (Daniel 2:34-35, 44-45).  Babylon will be destroyed, Antichrist and those ruling with him will be put down, and Satan will be bound in the abyss for 1,000 years (Revelation 18:1-20:2).  “Man’s Day” will, through this sequence of events, be brought to a close; and then Christ and His co-heirs will move in and take over the government. 

2.  Day of Christ

In that coming day when Christ and His co-heirs ascend the throne together and jointly exercise power over the earth, Israel will have been reestablished back in her proper place at the head of the nations.  And man, in that day, will rule both from the heavens and on the earth.

The Church will be established as the ruling nation in the heavens, exercising power with Christ from His own throne (cf. Matthew 21:43; 1 Peter 2:9-10; Revelation 3:21); and Israel will be established as the ruling nation on earth, with Christ reigning from David’s throne in the nation’s midst (cf. Joel 2:27-32; Luke 1:31-33).  Rulership will emanate from Jerusalem above and from Jerusalem below, through the seed of Abraham (Christ, Israel, and the Church).  And the Gentile nations will, in turn, be blessed through the seed of Abraham, fulfilling verses such as Genesis 12:3; 22:17-18.

That will be the day in which man will come into a full realization of his very existence.  And when that future day is ushered in, there will be a 1,000-year period, to be followed by an eternity of endless ages, in which man will occupy positions in God’s government over not only this earth but ultimately out in the universe as well.

Chapter Three
From the Heavens Over the Earth

Those great beasts, which are four, are four kings that arise out of the earth.

But the saints of the Most High [lit., “the saints of the high places”] shall take the kingdom, and possess the kingdom forever, even forever and ever. (Daniel 7:17-18)

The final form of the kingdom of Babylon as it will exist under its last king, Antichrist, will be a conglomerate of the whole of the kingdom as it is seen in the book of Daniel.  When the Stone strikes the image at its feet (feet “part of iron, and part of clay,” describing the kingdom in its last days under Antichrist), Scripture states that the Stone will break in pieces togetherthe iron, the clay, the brass, the silver, and the gold [depicting the kingdom in its final form — a composite form of the whole of the kingdom, viewed from the days of Antichrist back to the days of Nebuchadnezzar]” (Daniel 2:32-35, 44-45).

The Stone striking the image at its feet forms the biblical description of Babylon’s prophesied destruction.  Throughout “the times of the Gentiles” (Luke 21:24), Babylon has never been destroyed.  It has been conquered several times and has faded into obscurity, but it has never been destroyed.

And Babylon must not only be destroyed, but, according to the prophecies in Daniel, it must be destroyed at a particular time and after a particular fashion.  It must be destroyed at the end of the times of the Gentiles” (actually, the destruction of Babylon is the event that will mark the end “the times of the Gentiles,” for Gentile world power will be centered in Babylon at that time), and it must be destroyed after such a fashion that the kingdom depicted by the entire image — from the head of gold to the feet part of iron and part of clay, the kingdom existing from the days of Nebuchadnezzar to the days of Antichrist — will be destroyed at the same time, never to rise again.  This is what is meant by the iron, clay, brass, silver, and gold being “broken to pieces together,” becoming like the “chaff from the summer threshing floors,” and being carried away by “the wind” (Daniel 2:34-35).

Thus, since the kingdom depicted by a part of the image has yet to appear (that part that is to be smitten), the composite form that the kingdom must take at the time of its destruction can only await the reemergence of Babylon in that future day.  The image must be complete at the time of its destruction.  This is not something that could have occurred at any point in history; nor can it occur today.  It can occur only during the future days of Antichrist, during the days of the last king of Babylon. 

And, remaining within this same line of thought, one can easily understand what is meant in Daniel 7:4-6, 11-12 by the first three great beasts  (likened to “a lion,” “a bear,” and “a leopard”) having their dominiontaken away” but their livesprolonged for a season and time.”  These beasts depict the kingdom as it existed from the days of Nebuchadnezzar to the days of Alexander the Great; and these three segments of the kingdom, though they have long since faded into obscurity, didn’t die.  Rather, they are presented in the book of Daniel as living down through time, and they are further presented in the book as being alive as an integral part of the final form during the days of Antichrist.

All of the great beasts in Daniel 7:4-7 (a “beast” in this section of Scripture represents a form of the kingdom of Babylon [Daniel 7:17, 23]) will be present together — comprising the final form of the Babylonian kingdom — and they will be destroyed together.

Note the first three great beasts in verse twelve in this respect.  Their dominion was taken away (in history, not at the time of events in the previous verse, Daniel 7:11), but they continued to live, awaiting the days of Antichrist and the destruction of Babylon in its final form (occurring in Daniel 7:11).

Thus, the death (destruction) of the first three great beasts (Daniel 7:12) occurs at the same time as the death (destruction) of the fourth great beast — when the Stone strikes the image at its feet and breaks in pieces together the iron, the clay [fourth beast], the brass [third beast], the silver [second beast], and the gold [first beast]” (v. 11; cf. Daniel 2:34-35, 44-45).  Verse twelve simply provides additional information to help explain verse eleven and the preceding vision of the four great beasts, and these verses must be understood in the light of that which had previously been revealed about the image in chapter two.

Then, “the kingdom of the world [one world kingdom, with its governmental center in Babylon]” will become “the kingdom of our Lord, and of his Christ [a theocracy, with its governmental center in Jerusalem — Jerusalem above and Jerusalem below]” (Revelation 11:15 ASV).  The kingdom will have previously been given to the Son by the Father (Daniel 7:13-14; cf. Psalms 2:6-9); and the Son, at the time of His return, will then take possession of the kingdom, suddenly and swiftly, through force.

The Stone “cut out of the mountain without hands” will smite the image at a time when the kingdom will have reached its zenith of world power (note that for the first time in Babylon’s history all four parts of the image will be living together); and in this manner, Gentile world power will suddenly and swiftly be brought to an end (Daniel 2:34-35, 44-45; 7:11, 23-26; cf. Revelation 19:11-21).

(For additional information concerning that which is depicted by the image in Daniel chapter two and the four great beasts in Daniel chapter seven, refer to the author’s The Time of Jacob’s Trouble BOOK, chapter 3, in this site.  Also The Beast — In the Book of Daniel and The Great Image and Four Great Beasts in this site.

Also, note Theonomy — the “Kingdom Now” theology — with particularly respect to the prophecies in Daniel.  Theonomy [very prevalent thought in certain segments of Christendom today, especially among those in Charismatic circles] teaches that the Church is to gradually take over the kingdoms of this world, through present spiritual-political means, etc.  This is looked upon in the same sense as the leaven permeating the meal, “till the whole was leavened,” in Matthew 13:33 — a parable often misunderstood and used to depict the spread of that which is “good” rather than that which is “evil,” seeking, through this means, to give credence to false ideologies of this nature.  And, viewing matters along these lines, would, correspondingly, form a major reason for Christians to involve themselves in the political structure of the present world system under Satan.

Theonomy is simply a reemergence of the old postmillennial ideology [restructured for the times, etc.], prevalent in Christendom during pre-WWII days.  And it is no truer in its restructured form today than it was in its original form.  According to Scripture, the Church can have no part — nor should the Church even seek to have a part — in bringing to pass the kingdoms of the present world system being controlled and governed by the Lord at the time of His return.

Rather, nothing can be done along the lines of a change in administration until that day when there is once again one world kingdom with its governmental center located in Babylon.  It will be then, not before, that the Stone will strike the image at its feet;  it will be then, not before, that “the kingdom of the world” will become “the kingdom of our Lord, and of His Christ” [Daniel 2:34-35, 44-45; Revelation 11:15];  and it will be then, not before, that “the kingdom and dominion, and the greatness of the kingdom under the whole heaven, shall be given to the people of the saints of the most High [lit., ‘the saints of the high places’ (i.e., ‘heavenly places’)]…” [Daniel 7:23-27; cf. Daniel 7:18].

Also, in this same respect, as previously seen, “the times of the Gentiles” will end with the Stone striking the image at its feet, not before.  Thus, this period, which began with Babylon under Nebuchadnezzar, cannot end before Babylon appears in its final form under Antichrist.

Some have sought to teach that “the times of the Gentiles” came to an end when the Jews retook the old city of Jerusalem in the 1967 Six-Day War, allowing them to once again have access to the Temple Mount, with a view to rebuilding the temple.  However, the Jews having access to or coming into possession of the Temple Mount has nothing to do with the matter.  They possessed this Mount in history during “the times of the Gentiles” [from about 536 B.C. to 70 A.D.], and they will possess it once again in the immediate future during “the times of the Gentiles” [during the first part of the Tribulation, when the Jewish people rebuild their temple].  Aside from that, both Luke 21:24 and Revelation 11:2 specifically place the termination of “the times of the Gentiles” at the end of the Tribulation, which is when Babylon will be destroyed.)

Saints of the High Places

The scriptural references, “kingdom of the heavens” in the gospel of Matthew, “heavenly places” in Ephesians, and “heavenly calling” in Hebrews, do not form companion references peculiar to the New Testament.  Rather, the overall thought of man occupying heavenly positions in the kingdom, as opposed to earthly positions, was previously set forth in different places in the Old Testament, beginning in Genesis (cf. Genesis 14:18-19; 15:5; 22:17-18).

Abraham, five centuries prior to the time of any written revelation, understood this matter and looked toward a calling beyond the earthly, to a heavenly (Hebrews 11:8-16).  And numerous other Old Testament saints living at different times following Abraham did exactly the same thing.  They looked beyond the earthly to the heavenly as well (Hebrews 11:32-40).

Thus, it is nothing new in either Old or New Testament revelation when one finds a reference to saints being placed in positions of power and authority in the heavens following the overthrow of this present world system, as in the book of Daniel, the gospel of Matthew, Ephesians, or Hebrews.  This is a teaching which has its origin in Genesis.

Satan and his angels presently rule from the heavens over the earth, and Christ with His co-heirs will one day replace the incumbent governmental powers and rule from the same location, from the heavens.  Christ will replace Satan, and Christians will replace the angels ruling under Satan.  The whole matter is really set forth in Scripture after that simple of a fashion.

1.  Israel in the Old Testament

Two millennia following Adam’s fall, God called one man out of the human race to be the instrument through whom His plans and purposes for having brought man into existence would ultimately be realized.  God called Abraham out from Ur of the Chaldees.  And through the nation that would emanate from the loins of Abraham through Isaac and Jacob, God was going to accomplish three things:  (a) provide man with a Redeemer, (b) provide man with a written revelation, revealing His plans and purposes, and (c) ultimately place man in the position for which he had been created.

The first two of these three purposes have been realized, but the latter waits for fulfillment.  It waits for that day in the immediate future when Babylon reemerges as the center of Gentile world power, with the last king of Babylon present.

In the Old Testament, Israel was made the repository for both earthly and heavenly blessings.  When viewing Scriptures such as Genesis 14:18-19; 15:5; 22:17-18; Daniel 7:18-27, Israel alone was in view.  And the same would be true in Matthew 8:11-12 where Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob are seen, in that future day, in the kingdom of the heavens.  Accordingly, those cast into the darkness outside at this time would have to be looked upon as Israelites (i.e., saved individuals who could have been in the kingdom but, because of unfaithfulness, were cast without [note that the subject matter in this passage has to do with entrance into or exclusion from the heavenly sphere of the kingdom, not with matters surrounding eternal salvation or eternal damnation]).

There was no Church at this time.  Aside from that fact, all spiritual promises and blessings must be realized through, and only through, the seed of Abraham.  Thus, only Israel could possibly have been in view.

(And this will explain a central reason why Christ, when commissioning His twelve disciples to carry the message concerning the kingdom of the heavens to Israel, specifically told them, “Do not go into the way of the Gentiles…” [Matthew 10:5-8].  Israel alone was the repository for the promises and blessings associated with the proffered kingdom of the heavens.

The Gentiles were “aliens from the commonwealth of Israel…” [Ephesians 2:12].  “Commonwealth” in this passage is a translation of the Greek word politeia, a cognate form of politeuma, having to do with one’s “political sphere of activity” [refer to the section, “Christians and Politics,” chapter 2].)

Since Israel alone was in view after this fashion, how can the Church later fit into certain Old Testament promises (or passages such as Matthew 8:11-12), which it does?  And, since the Church does later fit into certain promises and blessings given to Abraham and his descendants through Isaac and Jacob (or certain passages in the gospel accounts) — which had to do with Israel alone at the time they were given — where does this presently leave Israel?

Has the Church supplanted Israel, leaving Israel with nothing?  Has God finished, is God through, with Israel within His plans and purposes in relation to man?

Some understand matters after the preceding fashion, but Scripture teaches something entirely different.  God is no more through with Israel today than He was when certain promises were made to Abraham at the time he was called out of Ur of the Chaldees, four millennia ago.  Israel, as in Moses’ day, is still God’s firstborn son (“sonship” implies rulership), and Israel will yet occupy her firstborn status in relation to the nations.

(This is what was in view when God announced Israel’s firstborn status in Exodus 4:22-23 [cf. Exodus 19:5-6], at the time Israel was called out of Egypt.  And God will yet deal with Israel after the fashion set forth in Exodus, establishing Israel at the head of the nations following Israel’s removal from a worldwide dispersion at the time of Christ’s return [typified by the nation’s removal from Egypt at the time of Moses’ return; cf. Exodus 2:23-25; 3:10; 12:40-41; Deuteronomy 30:1-3; Isaiah 2:1-5; Jeremiah 31:31-34].)

Paul, in Romans 11:1-2, raised the issue concerning Israel’s present and future status; and he responded after a fashion that leaves no room for questions along these lines:

I say then, has God cast away His people? Absolutely not! For I also am an Israelite, of the seed of Abraham, of the tribe of Benjamin.

God has not cast away His people whom He foreknew.… (Romans 11:1-2)

The words, “Absolutely not,” are a translation of a Greek negative appearing with a verb in the optative mood, which is a very rare mood in the Greek New Testament.  Paul used this expression fourteen of the fifteen times in which it appears in the New Testament, and he used it mainly to express his abhorrence to an inference that he had raised (cf. Romans 3:4, 6, 31; Galatians 2:17; 3:21; 6:14).

The inference in Romans 11:1 had to do with God casting Israel aside, which was declared to be something completely abhorrent to Paul’s way of thinking.  Paul, through the use of the optative mood, declared that such an act, in reality, was “impossible” (i.e., it was “impossible” for God to cast away His people, Israel).

Then, later in the same chapter, in keeping with what he had declared concerning Israel, he reviewed the present status and future history of Israel (Romans 11:17-29).  And neither Israel’s present status nor future history had anything to do with a nation removed from God’s plans and purposes.  Rather, exactly the opposite was true.  Paul’s portrayal of Israel set forth a nation — separate from the other nations of the earth — which had been, presently remains, and always will be an integral part of God’s plans and purposes. 

2.  Christians in the New Testament

But, if God already had a nation through which His plans and purposes could be realized, why call into existence a new entity — the Church — through which at least a part of His plans and purposes would, as well, be realized?  Why did God not just simply accomplish the entire matter through the lineal descendants of Abraham, leaving matters, in this respect, as they had stood for the preceding two millennia?

The answer is derived from that which Israel did at Christ’s first coming, resulting in reciprocal action on Christ’s part.  Israel, as a nation, rejected the proffered kingdom of the heavens.  And, not only did the Jewish people reject the message, but they rejected the Messenger as well, ultimately crucifying Him.

The nation’s rejection of the kingdom of the heavens resulted in this facet of the kingdom (the heavenly promises and blessings) being taken from Israel, with a new entity — the Church — then being called into existence to be the recipient of that which Israel had rejected.

Following the offer and subsequent rejection of the kingdom of the heavens, with the events of Calvary only several days away, Christ responded to that which Israel had done (and was about to climax at Calvary) through removing the nation from the position it held relative to heavenly promises and blessings.  At that time, concluding a parable dealing with the Householder and His vineyard (Matthew 21:33-39) — which had to do with matters surrounding Christ and Israel —  Christ allowed the religious leaders in Israel the opportunity to seal their own fate in this respect.

Christ asked,

Therefore, when the owner of the vineyard comes, what will he do to those vinedressers [the Jews, those to whom He was speaking, the ones who had rejected the Householder’s Son and were about to cast Him out of the vineyard and slay Him]?

They [these Jewish religious leaders, not yet realizing that He was speaking about them and the nation at large, responded] said to Him, “He will destroy those wicked men miserably, and lease his vineyard to other vinedressers who will render to him the fruits in their seasons.” (Matthew 21:40-41; cf. Matthew 21:45)

It was then that Christ drew from the Old Testament Scriptures, identifying Himself as the Chief Corner Stone, the One whom the nation had rejected and was about to cast out of the vineyard and slay (Matthew 21:42; cf. Psalms 118:22-23).  And He then made the announcement concerning the proffered kingdom being taken from Israel, in complete keeping with that which the Jewish religious leaders had already stated:

Therefore I say to you, the kingdom of God [referring to that facet of the kingdom of God which had been offered, the heavenly portion of the kingdom] will be taken from you and given to a nation bearing the fruits of it. (Matthew 21:43)

Then the Church, an entirely new entity, whose future existence had been previously announced (Matthew 16:18), was shortly thereafter called into existence for the express purpose of being that “nation bearing the fruits of it” (1 Peter 2:9-10).  And since all spiritual blessings and promises must flow through Abraham and his progeny (Genesis 12:1-3; 22:17-18), the Church, in order to be the “nation” spoken of in Matthew 21:43 and 1 Peter 2:9, must be identified with Abraham.

This is accomplished through the Christians’ positional standing “in Christ.”  Christ is Abraham’s Seed, and Christians, through their positional standing “in Christ,” are likewise “Abraham’s seed, and heirs according to the promise” (Galatians 3:16, 29).

Thus, during the coming age, in relation to the government of the earth and in line with Genesis 22:17-18, the Seed of Abraham will occupy positions in both heavenly and earthly places, though the vast majority of the numerous individuals occupying heavenly places in the kingdom will not be lineal descendants of Abraham through Isaac and Jacob.  Rather, they will have become “Abraham’s seed” through their positional standing “in Christ.”

Governmental rule will emanate from both Jerusalem above and Jerusalem below.  Christ with His “companions,” His “co-heirs,” will rule from His Own throne in Jerusalem above (the New Jerusalem, which will apparently be a satellite city of the earth at this time); and Christ Himself will also rule from David’s throne in the midst of Israel in Jerusalem below (Jerusalem in the earthly land covenanted to Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob).

(In the preceding respect, Christ will have a dual reign at this time — both from His own throne in the heavens and from David’s throne on the earth.  But neither Israel nor the Church will occupy a dual status of this nature.  Israel will be placed at the head of the nations on the earth, and the Church will rule from the heavens over the earth [which will include all nations, even Israel; cf. Matthew 19:28; Revelation 2:26-27; 3:21].)

Since the Church has become the repository for the heavenly promises and blessings originally held by Israel, sections of Old Testament Scripture such as Abraham’s seed likened to “the stars of the heaven” (Genesis 22:17-18) or “the saints of the most High [‘saints of the high places’ (‘heavenly places’)]” (Daniel 7:18, 22, 25, 27) would today relate to the Church.  This would also be true concerning sections in the gospel accounts having to do with the kingdom of the heavens, such as entrance into the kingdom in Matthew 7:13-14, 21-23; 8:11-12.

But all of this has nothing to do with Israel’s earthly promises and blessings.  These have not been and can never be taken from Israel.  And during the coming age, following Israel’s repentance, conversion, and restoration to the land, that which was promised through Abraham relative to the nation’s earthly calling will be realized.

(But what about those Old Testament saints who looked toward heavenly promises and blessings and died in the faith prior to Christ’s announcement in Matthew 21:43?  Scripture clearly reveals that the removal of this (heavenly) facet of the kingdom from Israel’s possession at Christ’s first coming cannot make null and void any previous acceptance by individual Jews of that which God had promised [cf. Matthew 8:11-12; Hebrews 11:13-16, 39-40].  Christ’s announcement in Matthew 21:43 though does forever do away with Israel as a nation occupying such a position, continuing to be the repository for these heavenly promises and blessings.

Following Christ’s announcement to Israel concerning the kingdom, only one way has existed for Jews to come into a realization of heavenly promises and blessings.  They must become a part of the one new man “in Christ” through faith in Israel’s Messiah, the Lord Jesus Christ.  Doing this, they relinquish their national identity and earthly calling, becoming “fellowheirs” with believing Gentiles, who have also relinquished their national identity [but, unlike Jews, had no calling to relinquish (Ephesians 2:12)].  And, “in Christ,” where “there is neither Jew nor Greek [Gentile],” they both, together — as one new man — become partakers of a higher calling, a “heavenly calling” [Galatians 3:26-29; Ephesians 2:13-15; 3:1-6; Hebrews 3:1].)

The Millennium and Beyond

According to Daniel 7:18, 22, 27, the day is coming when “the saints of the most High [‘saints of the high places’ (‘heavenly places’)]” are going to take and possess the kingdom.  It will be exactly the same kingdom that presently exists under Satan — a governed province within God’s universal kingdom.  That’s why Scripture states,

The kingdom of this world [the present existing kingdom, under Satan] is become the kingdom of our Lord and of His Christ [the same kingdom, but under a new administration] . . . . (Revelation 11:15 ASV)

In the type, in the books of 1 & 2 Samuel, when Saul was finally put down and David with his faithful men moved in and took over the government, they took and possessed the same kingdom that had previously existed under Saul.  It was the kingdom of Israel.  The change was in the administration of the kingdom, not in the kingdom itself.

(Refer to the Arlen Chitwood's Crowned Rulers — Christ, Christians for additional information concerning the typology seen in the books of 1 & 2 Samuel.  Also reference Saul and David Type/Antitype.)

And, as seen in the typology of the books of 1 & 2 Samuel, so will it be in the antitype.  When Christ and His co-heirs move in and take over the government, they will rule the same kingdom that Satan and his angels previously ruled.  They will rule the one province in the kingdom of God into which chaos entered, and they will rule this province for a specified period of time — for 1,000 years — in order to effect a complete restoration of order in this one part of God’s universal kingdom.

This is the matter dealt with in 1 Corinthians 15:24-28:

Then comes the end, when He delivers the kingdom to God the Father, when He puts an end to all rule and all authority and power.

For He must reign till He has put all enemies under His feet.

The last enemy that will be destroyed is death.

For He has put all things under His feet. But when He says “all things are put under Him,” it is evident that He who put all things under Him is excepted.

Now when all things are made subject to Him, then the Son Himself will also be subject to Him who put all things under Him that God may be all in all. (1 Corinthians 15:24-28)

At the beginning of the Millennium, the curse will be lifted (with the creation restored to its condition preceding the fall), and there will be literally millions of individuals (Jews and Gentiles alike [both saved and unsaved among the Gentiles]) entering the earthly sphere of the kingdom ruled by Christ and His co-heirs, with Israel placed at the head of the nations on earth [cf. Isaiah 11:6-9; 35:1ff; Acts 3:19-21]).  Israel will provide the evangels to carry God’s message to the ends of the earth during this period; and it will require 1,000 years of a righteous rule, “with a rod of iron,” to bring about complete order out of chaos.

That is, when Christ returns, Gentile world power will be destroyed, suddenly, swiftly, and completely, with Satan and his angels being correspondingly put down after the same fashion.  Satan will be bound and cast into the abyss.  Then the physical creation will be restored, Israel will be saved and restored to the land at the head of the nations on earth, Christians (previously shown qualified at the judgment seat) will be positioned “in heavenly places” in view of their impending rule as co-heirs with Christ, and the Gentiles surviving the Tribulation will then form the nations entering the kingdom on earth (cf. Matthew 24:13-14, 31; 25:20-23; Revelation 20:1-3).

These things will apparently occur within the scope of a seventy-five-day period that will exist between the end of the Tribulation and the beginning of the Millennium (Daniel 12:11-12);  but even with conditions as such, God is still going to take 1,000 years beyond that point to bring complete order out of chaos.

(Matthew 25:31-46 comprises a section of the Olivet Discourse often used attempting to show that only saved individuals will populate the earth at the beginning of the millennium.  Those following this line of thought teach that this section has to do with a judgment of all living Gentiles surviving the Tribulation, both saved and unsaved, with the saved being allowed to enter into the kingdom and the unsaved being cast into the lake of fire.

A teaching of this nature has its sole basis in a misunderstanding of this section of Scripture.  By its own internal evidence, eternal salvation or damnation is not the subject matter in Matthew 25:31-46.  The subject at hand has to do with realizing or not realizing an inheritance in the kingdom, not with eternal verities [Matthew 25:34].

And, in keeping with the preceding, the Greek word aionios, translated “everlasting” and “eternal” in Matthew 25:41, 46 would, in the light of v. 34, have to be understood as “age-lasting,” not “eternal” as it has been translated in most versions of Scripture.

Neither the Hebrew of the Old Testament nor the Greek of the New Testament contains a word for “eternal.”  Olam is the word translated “eternal,” “everlasting,” or “perpetual” in English translations of the Old Testament, and aion [a noun] or aionios [the adjective form of aion] are the words translated “eternal” or “everlasting” in the New Testament [aidios, an older form of aionios, used only two times and meaning exactly the same as aionios, is the only exception (Romans 1:20 and Jude 1:6)].

Olam, aion, and aionios all have to do with “a long period of time,” which, if the context permits, can refer to “eternity” [e.g., the Aionios God in Romans 16:26].  But the words standing alone, apart from a context, cannot be understood as “eternal.”  Context is the all-important factor to ascertain the length of time in view when these words are used.

Aion and aionios are usually thought of and used numerous times in the New Testament in the sense of “an age.”  And a usage of this nature is even brought over into English.  For example, the English word “aeon [or ‘eon’]” is derived from the Greek word aion.

The only way in which the Greek text can express “eternal” apart from textual considerations is through a use of aion in the plural [e.g., Luke 1:33; Hebrews 13:8, referring to “the ages,” i.e., ages without end, which would comprise eternity] or a double use of aion,  in the plural and articular both times [e.g., Revelation 1:6; 4:9-10, referring to “the ages of the ages,” again, ages without end].

And the use of aionios in Matthew 25:41, 46, referring to an inverse of that seen in Matthew 25:34 [failing to realize an inheritance in the kingdom] can only be understood as “age-lasting.” It can only be understood as referring to the outcome of a judgment of unfaithful saved Gentiles coming out of the Tribulation.

A judgment of the unsaved, with eternal verities in view, could not possibly be the subject at hand in Matthew 25:41, 46.  First, the context will not permit such an understanding of these verses; and second, inheritance in the kingdom, contextually in view, would limit this judgment to the saved alone.  Note Romans 8:17:  “And if children, then heirs…

Sheep” and “goats” [Matthew 25:32-33], can only be understood contextually as a metaphorical way of describing two classes of saved individuals, similar to the parable of the wheat and the tares in Matthew 13:24-30.  The unsaved and eternal verities simply cannot be in view in either passage.  Rather, in both passages, only the saved, with a view to an inheritance or non-inheritance in the kingdom, can be in view.

The extensive use of “metaphors” in sections of Scripture such as Matthew 13; 24; 25 must be recognized.  Note, for example, “meat” or “food” in Matthew 24:45; 25:35, 42, all part of the same discourse.  The use is metaphorical in chapter twenty four [referring to that which is spiritual, the Word of God], when dealing with the judgment of a servant; and the servant rendering an account at the time of his Lord’s return is with a view to regality [realizing or not realizing a position with Christ in the kingdom (cf. Luke 12:42-48)].  Why should the matter be viewed after any different fashion in chapter twenty-five when also dealing with a judgment of individuals at the time of the Lord’s return, with a view to inheritance in the kingdom [exactly the same as regality previously seen in chapter twenty-four, though stated in a different manner]?

Understanding the preceding after this fashion [which, in reality, is the only contextually correct way to view this section of Scripture] will, again, show that only saved individuals can possibly be in view throughout Matthew 25:31-46.  Both those depicted by the “sheep” and the “goats” are seen as being in a position to dispense “meat,” “food.”  Unsaved man cannot occupy a position of this nature.

There is no such thing in Scripture as a judgment of unsaved Gentiles at the end of Man’s Day, prior to the millennium.  Rather, the millennium itself will form their judgment in this respect, for the millennium will simply be 1,000 years of a righteous judgment, when Christ and His co-heirs will rule the nations with a rod of iron.)

Man, on the earth during the Messianic Era, will possess a body of flesh, blood, and bone, with the old sin nature still present (i.e., he will possess a “natural” body [a “soulical” body; Greek:  psuchikos, Romans 2:24; 1 Corinthians 15:44, 46], identical to that which man possesses today).  This will be true both within the camp of Israel and among the Gentile nations.  This is the reason Christ will be a King-Priest, after the order of Melchizedek at this time.  He will not only be King over the earth but He will also exercise a priestly office as well, representing man to God and God to man.  And Christ must be a Priest after a new order, under a new covenant, on Israel’s behalf, for He is not of the Aaronic line.

(Note that Christ can presently exercise a ministry in the heavenly sanctuary after the order of Aaron, though not of the Aaronic line, for the simple reason that His ministry today is on behalf of Christians [who do not come under covenants made with Israel] rather than with Israel [with whom the old covenant was made].  Christ could not exercise a priestly ministry on behalf of Israel after the order of Aaron [present or future], which will necessitate a change in the priesthood when God restores Israel [Hebrews 7:11-12].)

Man, on the earth during that future day, still possessing the old sin nature, will beget children who must be redeemed; and sin and death will correspondingly occur within activities surrounding man at that time.  And, as a consequence of man’s condition, Scripture presents the possibility of man rebelling against the authority that will emanate from Jerusalem above and from Jerusalem below (Isaiah 65:20; Zechariah 14:16-19) — something clearly seen in its climactic form in that which is revealed concerning Satan being loosed at the end of the millennium and leading a number described as “the sand of the sea” in rebellion against the King in Jerusalem (Revelation 20:7-9).

And within this whole scenario lies the reason God has set aside 1,000 years to bring complete order out of chaos.  As previously stated, Christ and His co-heirs will reign — “with a rod of iron,” breaking the nations and dashing them into pieces, likened unto “a potter’s vessel” being struck and shattered (cf. Psalms 2:6-9; Revelation 2:26-27) — until all things have been brought under subjection.

At the end of the 1,000 years — after all things have been “subdued” by Christ and He has “delivered up” the kingdom to the Father (1 Corinthians 15:24, 28) — “all things” will then be made new.  Then, not before, there will be no more “death…sorrow…crying…pain…”  In that day there will be no need for a priest to represent man to God and God to man, for God Himself will dwell with man, “and they shall be His people, and God Himself shall be with them, and be their God” (Revelation 21:3-5).

This will be the scene beyond the millennium, after complete order once again exists in all parts of God’s universal kingdom.  There will be a “new heaven [the heaven associated with this earth and solar system, not the universe] and a new earth” (Revelation 21:1).  The New Jerusalem will be the capital of the new earth (Revelation 21:2), which probably will be a much larger earth than presently exists, large enough to accommodate a city of this size.  And universal rule will emanate from “the throne of God and of the Lambon the new earth (Revelation 22:1-3).  That is, God Himself will dwell on the new earth and, with His Son, rule the universe from this location.

And man, in that day, will come into a complete realization of the purpose that God had in mind for His creation in the beginning.  Up to this time, man’s rule will have been limited to the earth alone.  But, during the eternal ages following the millennium, man will exercise positions of power and authority of a universal nature in God’s kingdom.  And even the saved Gentile nations and those Christians not holding positions of power and authority during the millennium will be brought into and have a part in this rule (Revelation 21:4; 22:2, 5).
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Word Document:  The Most High Ruleth by Arlen Chitwood.docx, BOOK, which is SAFE to open and print.

Also Word Documents by chapters:
Appendix, although a different title, may be accessed in this site:  Crowns Cast Before God’s Throne!.

To website CONTENTS Page.

God’s Redemptive Plan, the concept of “salvation” as seen in the Word of God, which incorporates His original purpose for man, i.e., dominion over the earth, is considerably more complex than simply the saving of a person for eventual residence in “heaven” in the hereafter. 

Salvation – Gift of Grace and/or Reward for Works
By Charles Strong of 
Bible One

The title of this presentation may be confusing, since it apparently presents the possibility of one or two ways of classifying the concept of “spiritual salvation” as presented in Holy Scripture, particularly the New Testament.  But if the student of God’s Word believes that the Greek words utilized in the New Testament translated “save,” “saved,” and “salvation” refer only to one form of the matter, he then should be confused, not only by the above title, but by the multitude of passages in the New Testament regarding the subject.

Actually, the New Testament Greek words translated “save” and “saved” (Gk. sozo) and “salvation” (Gk. soteia, soterion) are words that are utilized over a broad range of both material (temporal) and eternal matters.  In order for one to know the nature and effects of salvation when it is spoken of in Scripture, one should study the matter in a particular fashion.

The truth is that the “spiritual salvation” available to man from God incorporates distinctly different aspects of the matter, which if seen as one, can only produce confusion to the reader of Scripture.  Hence, within Christendom, there are a wide range of denominations and doctrinal positions regarding the subject, e.g., Calvinism vs. Arminianism.  And unless one comprehends and appreciates the different aspects of “spiritual salvation,” he will remain confused over the many apparently contradictory passages of Scripture and the many opposing denominational teachings.

To properly overcome this confused state, it is recommended that the student of the Word of God should understand and utilize the following when studying the Word:

1) God’s Purpose for Man.
2) The Composition of Man.
3) Key Principles of Biblical Interpretation.

A utilization of these truths will then assist the student of God’s Word to thoroughly comprehend and appreciate “God’s complete redemptive plan for man.”

(It should be understood that this subject is extensive, the theme and scriptural proofs of which run throughout the entire Bible; therefore, this message will only cover some of the “high points” and passages of Scripture.  It is designed to whet your appetite for additional and more resolute study in God’s Word.)

1)  God’s Purpose for Man

We learn of God’s purpose for man in Genesis 1, which purpose has never changed.  In fact, most if not all doctrines contained in the Word of God have their origin in the book of Genesis, which is why Genesis is an appropriate place to start when one wishes to study the Word. 

God’s purpose for man upon his creation was for man to “have dominion” over the earth and God’s other creatures, as seen in the following:

Then God said, “Let Us make man in Our image, according to Our likeness; let them have dominion over the fish of the sea, over the birds of the air, and over the cattle, over all the earth and over every creeping thing that creeps on the earth." So God created man in His own image; in the image of God He created him; male and female He created them. Then God blessed them, and God said to them, “Be fruitful and multiply; fill the earth and subdue it; have dominion over the fish of the sea, over the birds of the air, and over every living thing that moves on the earth.” (Genesis 1:26-28)

And God’s purpose for man has never changed.  It remains as true today as it was upon its initiation.  Why?  Because it is anchored in God’s immutable (unchanging) nature, as is referenced in the following passages of Scripture:

God is not a man, that He should lie, nor a son of man, that He should repent. (Numbers 23:19a)

For I am the LORD, I do not change. (Malachi 3:6a)

Every good gift and every perfect gift is from above, and comes down from the Father of lights, with whom there is no variation or shadow of turning. (James 1:17)

God intends for man to replace Satan as the “ruler of this world” (John 12:31; 14:30), the position Satan was designated to lose when he attempted to exalt himself over God (Isaiah 14:12-14).  So Satan, understanding God’s purpose for man and intending to prevent it, influenced man (Adam, in the garden of Eden) to sin and thereby suffer death, both immediate spiritual death and eventual physical death, along with the devastation of the earth (Genesis 3).

But unlike Satan’s fall in the heavenlies, God initiated a plan of redemption both for man and the earth.

2)  The Composition of Man

God made man in His image (Genesis 1:27), a concept encompassing several attributes.  But it essentially means that God is three persons in One (i.e., One in essence who reveals Himself in and through three Persons - Father, Son, and Holy Spirit), which is to say God is a tripartite Being.  And in accordance with this tripartite image, God created man as a tripartite being.  He is spirit, soul, and body; and, it is important to understand that the spirit is not the soul, as some may teach.  This is clearly seen in the following passages of Scripture:

Now may the God of peace Himself sanctify you completely; and may your whole spirit, soul, and body be preserved blameless at the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ. (1 Thessalonians 5:23)

For the Word of God is living and powerful, and sharper than any two-edged sword, piercing even to the division of soul and spirit, and of joints and marrow [body], and is a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart. (Hebrews 4:12)

3)  Key Principles of Biblical Interpretation

Principle Number One

The core (primary) principle that one should understand pertaining to correct Biblical interpretation is actually a composite, a union of three essential components revealed in the Word pertaining to the reception and comprehension of ultimate Truth.

First Component

It must be recognized that all Scripture is God-breathed.  The manner in which God revealed Himself, His plans, and His purposes in His Word (a God-breathed revelation, penned as the Spirit moved men to write) is what makes Scripture different from all other writings.

All Scripture is given by inspiration of God (Gk. theopneustos – God breathed), and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness. (2 Timothy 3:16)

Knowing this first, that no prophecy of Scripture is of any private interpretation, for prophecy never came by the will of man, but holy men of God spoke as they were moved by the Holy Spirit. (2 Peter 1:20-21; cf. Luke 1:70; Acts 3:18)

Second Component

There is and can only be one true Guide and Teacher of Bible doctrine, which was revealed by Christ while in “Bethany” with His disciples just “before the feast of the Passover, when Jesus knew that His hour had come that He should depart from this world to the Father” (John 12:1; 13:1), as follows:

But the Helper, the Holy Spirit, whom the Father will send in My name, He will teach you all things, and bring to your remembrance all things that I said to you. (John 14:26)

However, when He, the Spirit of truth, has come, He will guide you into all truth; for He will not speak on His own authority, but whatever He hears He will speak; and He will tell you things to come. (John 16:13)

And this was reiterated by the apostle John, as follows:

But you have an anointing from the Holy One, and you know all things. . . . But the anointing which you have received from Him abides in you, and you do not need that anyone teach you; but as the same anointing teaches you concerning all things, and is true, and is not a lie, and just as it has taught you, you will abide in Him. (1 John 2:20, 27)

When studying the Word of God, a Christian must understand that the Holy Spirit and He alone can properly and completely reveal the correct interpretation of any passage of Scripture.  No human being, including the author of this document, is infallible.  This being the case, each student of God’s Word should sincerely and totally recognize and look only to the Helper (lit. Comforter), the Spirit of God, for the correct understanding of Holy Writ.

This is not to say that the Spirit does not utilize man (ministers or their networks) in the distribution of the truth, but it is to say that one’s dependence must solely be directed toward God the Spirit in order to be able to truly ascertain fact from falsehood.

Third Component

The primary quality that man may possess according to God’s Word is faith, the ability to take God at His Word, to simply and utterly believe what God has to say about any matter.  In other words, God expects man to trust Him; failure to trust (to believe) Him was in essence the first sin by man (Genesis 3:1-7).  Scripture is replete with the concept of faith as it pertains to the relationship between God and man, and it is the only means in which one may activate and receive the instruction from the Spirit of God.

Trust in the LORD with all your heart, and lean not on your own understanding; in all your ways acknowledge Him, and He shall direct your paths. (Proverbs 3:5-6)

Principle Number Two

One must understand that all of the Bible, both Testaments, are about one Person, the Word of God, God manifest in the flesh, Jesus the Christ, and His relationship, His connection to man.  Such is expressed appropriately by Arlen L. Chitwood in the Foreword to his book, The Study of Scripture BOOK, as follows:

When studying the Scriptures – whether the Old or New Testament – one is studying about Jesus the Christ, whom God has “appointed Heir of all things” (Luke 24:25-27; Hebrews 1:2).  There is nothing in the New Testament that is not seen after some fashion in the Old.  The New Testament is simply a revealing, an unveiling, of God’s Son, as previously introduced in the Old Testament Scriptures.

Jesus” is the Word made flesh,” referring, in an inseparable sense, to both the Old Testament Scriptures and to God becoming “flesh” in the person of His Son.  “Jesus” is not only God manifested in the flesh but the Old Testament Scriptures manifested in the flesh as well.

There is “the written Word,” inseparably identified with “God,” and there is this same Word manifested in the form of “flesh,” with life and inseparability seen throughout.

In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God.

He was in the beginning with God. . . .

And the Word became flesh and dwelt among us, and we beheld His glory, the glory as of the only begotten of the Father, full of grace and truth. (John 1:1-2, 14)

Thus, “studying Scripture,” one is simply studying about God’s Son.  And note that the Word became “fleshafter all of the Old Testament had been penned but before a single word of the New Testament had been penned.  In that respect, one would have to conclude that there is nothing in the New that is not seen after some fashion in the Old, else God’s Son, the Word becomingflesh,” would have been incomplete at the time of His incarnation.

Then, in John 1:14, the Word becoming “flesh” is seen in connection with two things:

1) Christ’s Glory.

2)  Christ’s Sonship, God’s Firstborn (“sonship” implies rulership, and it is firstborn sons who rule in the human realm).

All of this can only take one back to the beginning of God’s revelation of His Son, back to the opening verses of Genesis.  That which God desires man to know about His plans and purposes, which He will bring to pass through His Son, begins at this point.

And everything from this point forward is regal.  Everything has to do with God’s Son, God’s Firstborn, who has beenappointed Heir of all things.”  And everything moves toward that day when God’s Son will come forth in all His Glory and realize this inheritance.

Principle Number Three

One must understand that God presented His Word after a particular fashion, one in which the various truths of His Word are revealed and clarified by various examples (types) throughout His Word.  Again, in his The Study of Scripture BOOKTypes and Antitypes, Arlen addresses this subject, as follows:

Then, it must be recognized that God structured His revelation to man after a particular fashion, alluded to in Luke 24:25-27, 44 and stated in so many words in 1 Corinthians 10:6, 11.  Scripture not only deals with a completely accurate history of certain events surrounding God’s dealings with the earth, angels, and man, but biblical history has been recorded after such a fashion that it is highly typical as well.  God has established His primary means of teaching, not through history per se, but through inherent types seen in history, pointing to antitypes seen in later history and/or prophecy.

The manner in which God revealed Himself to man is as stated in 1 Corinthians 10:11a,

Now all these things happened to them as examples [Greek, tupos, types; “Now all these things happened to them for types”] . . . .

The reference is to events during Moses’ day, drawing from the wilderness journey of the Israelites.  But the reference would, of necessity, have to go far beyond simply the specific events listed in 1 Corinthians 10:1-10, preceding the statement in 1 Corinthians 10:11a.  In the light of other Scripture, as becomes increasingly evident when one views all of Scripture, the reference would have to be enlarged to encompass not only all biblical history during Moses’ day but all biblical history beginning with Genesis 1:1.

That would be to say, God has structured His revelation to man after a fashion in which not only true, correct history is presented but this history is presented in such a manner that it is highly typical in nature.  And Scripture, within this highly typical structure, is jam-packed with spiritual significance and meaning.

God, within His sovereign control of all things, brought matters to pass after such a fashion (within the history of the earth, angels, and man) that He could, at a later time, have these events to draw upon in order to teach His people the deep things surrounding Himself, His plans, and His purposes.  And this would be accomplished mainly through types and corresponding antitypes.

Thus, God draws not so much from history per se as He does from the spiritual content set forth in the historic accounts – the great spiritual lessons, taught mainly from types pointing to corresponding antitypes.

Anyone can understand facts within revealed biblical history (saved or unsaved man).  This would pertain more to the letter of the matter.  But only saved man can go beyond the letter to the spirit of the matter (2 Corinthians 3:6-16).  Only the saved can understand the spiritual lessons drawn from history.  Only the saved can look within biblical history and see spiritual content (1 Corinthians 2:12-16).

For the unsaved, things beyond the simple, historical facts are completely meaningless.  They can neither see these things nor know them.  Spiritually, they are dead; and these things are “spiritually discerned.”  They can view Scripture only from a “natural [‘soulical’]” standpoint (1 Corinthians 2:14).

But for the saved, the matter is entirely different.  They, by/through believing on the Lord Jesus Christ, have been made spiritually alive.  The Spirit has breathed life into the one having no life; they have “passed from death to life.”

And they have this same Spirit – the One who gave the Word to man through man — indwelling them to lead them “into all truth” (John 16:13-15; 1 Corinthians 3:16; 6:19-20; 1 John 3:24).  Accordingly, the saved possess the ability to see beyond the facts of history and view the spiritual lessons inherent therein.

This is what is meant by “comparing spiritual things with spiritual.”  It is within this facet of Scripture that man can see the things that “Eye has not seen, nor ear heard . . . .”  It is within this facet of Scripture that God has revealed them to us by his Spirit."

But as it is written: Eye has not seen, nor ear heard, nor have entered into the heart of man the things which God has prepared for those who love Him. But God has revealed them to us through His Spirit. For the Spirit searches all things, yes, the deep things of God.  For what man knows the things of a man except the spirit of the man which is in him? Even so no one knows the things of God except the Spirit of God.  Now we have received, not the spirit of the world, but the Spirit who is from God, that we might know the things that have been freely given to us by God.  These things we also speak, not in words which man's wisdom teaches but which the Holy Spirit teaches, comparing spiritual things with spiritual. (1 Corinthians 2:9-13)

And it is within this complete, overall thought, as previously stated, that one finds all of biblical history forming types that are fraught with spiritual significance and meaning.

This is the manner in which God has structured His Word.  It has been given to man after this fashion, and if man would properly understand that which God has revealed in His Word, he must study it after the fashion in which it was given and recorded.

(Aside by Pat:  The following Word Document, which is Safe to open, contains over 50 pages of types/antitypes:  Types and Antitypes as of March 20, 2021.docx

Also, aside: If of interest, is a list of biblical trichotomies I've gathered so far [199 Trichotomies to date], click on the following Word document: Trichotomies of the Bible.docx with Scripture Links.)

Principle Number Four

In addition to all of the above, when studying a particular doctrine within the Word, one must always consider the context of (that which surrounds and is relative to) the passage under consideration.

God’s complete redemptive plan for man

To understand God’s complete redemptive plan for man, one should view it as encompassing all elements of man’s tripartite (spirit, soul, and body) nature, for God’s salvation applies to each element in a different but cohesive manner.  Therefore, this text will briefly consider each. 

(Keep in mind that often the student of God’s Word commits the error of attaching the same meaning to a word or phrase in the Word “across the board,” regardless of context, which leads to much confusion and apparent contradictions in the student’s mind regarding doctrine.  This is especially true in regards to the subject of “salvation,” i.e., God’s redemptive plan for man.  Once a person appreciates the difference in the manner in which Scripture portrays redemption as it pertains to each of the “parts” [spirit, soul, and body] of man, the mental confusion and apparent contradictions will vanish.)

Salvation is a tripartite doctrine.  A Christian has been saved, is being saved, and will be saved.  This multilateral (three-part) doctrine is often partitioned and described as justification, sanctification, and glorification.  Each has to do with a different part of tripartite (spirit, soul, and body) man.  It is unfortunate that these aspects of salvation are often ignored, misinterpreted, misapplied and/or combined, birthing doctrinal error.  So, let’s examine each.

Spirit Salvation

Most of the emphasis by the Church (Christendom – the Body of Christ ) pertaining to the subject of salvation is focused on the redemption of man in regards to his eternal existence, which is his “justification” based solely on the finished work of Christ (His sacrifice) on the Cross of Calvary and is therefore presented in Scripture as a totally free “gift” from God (free in the sense that it costs man nothing; but was not “cheap,” costing God the death of His Son) – a gift that may only be obtained by faith apart from any merit (works) of man, which is represented by the following:

For God so loved the world that He gave His only begotten Son, that whoever believes in Him should not perish but have everlasting life. (John 3:16)

And he brought them out and said, “Sirs, what must I do to be saved?” So they said, “Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and you will be saved, you and your household." (Acts 16:30-31)

For by grace you have been saved through faith, and that not of yourselves; it is the gift of God, not of works, lest anyone should boast. (Ephesians 2:8-9)

(Without going into detail, it should be understood that the grammatical construction in the original language used in verse eight portrays a salvation that was totally accomplished on the Cross by Jesus Christ and which extends into the present in a finished state for all those who appropriate it through faith.)

And the Spirit and the bride say, “Come!” And let him who hears say, “Come!” And let him who thirsts come. Whoever desires, let him take the water of life freely. (Revelation 22:17)

This is the salvation of the spirit, and it is for the purpose of saving man from the penalty of his sin and giving him eternal life (life throughout the ages).  By this, man has been saved.  It is a salvation that is totally complete and can never be retracted or nullified by man or God.  It is a salvation that is obtainable by faith alone in Christ alone (Acts 16:30-31).  Furthermore, it is a salvation that will extend throughout eternity, i.e., the countless ages to come, which will follow Christ’s millennial (thousand year) reign upon and over the earth.

Yet, this doesn’t mean that there will be no consequences for sin committed by a Christian during this (temporal) life, for the Bible is very clear that a Christian is free to choose and thereby able to walk “according to the Spirit,” or conversely, walk “according to the flesh” (Romans 8:1-8).

To walk according to the Spirit is to by faith (Colossians 2:6) allow the Spirit to control your life and thereby produce spiritual fruit, which will result in benefits in this life and in the millennial kingdom to follow (Revelation 20:4).

To walk according to the flesh is to allow the old “sin nature” to control your life (Romans 7:23-25; 8:1-11), which results in no spiritual fruit or benefits, now or later.  God’s Word is clear to the Christian – he will give an accounting of his life at the Judgment Seat of Christ (2 Corinthians 5:10; Romans 14:10), which will result in rewards or lack of rewards (1 Corinthians 3:11-15).

(For an inclusive treatment pertaining to this issue, please read the book, Judgment Seat of Christ BOOK.)

It is in light of this coming judgment of Christians (which has nothing to do with eternal matters) that the apostle Paul said, “Knowing, therefore, the terror of the Lord, we persuade men” (2 Corinthians 5:11a) and issued 6 distinct warnings to Christians (not so-called “professing Christians”) throughout the book of Hebrews.

The fact is that there is much for the Christian to lose by a life that is conducted according to the flesh, as well as there is much to gain for a life conducted according to the Spirit.  And this all centers on the “salvation of the soul.”

(For an inclusive treatment pertaining to the salvation of the spirit, please read the book, Salvation by Grace through Faith BOOK.)

Soul Salvation

The word “soul” (from the Greek word that means “life”) as used in the New Testament refers to the “life principle” or “life force” of man.  Whereas the “spirit” of man is that element in which he is able (upon its activation at the “new birth” by the Spirit) to connect to or unite with God, the “soul” is the seat of his emotions and intellect, which animates his physical body during this lifetime and will do the same in the next (millennial) “age.”  And it is in connection with this coming age (Messianic or Millennial Age) with which the “soul” is concerned.

Just as Christ was raised from the dead in a physical body and in which He will continue throughout all eternity, so also will man continue in a resurrected physical body, animated by spirit rather than by blood, throughout all eternity.  It will then be this quality that the Christian will have the ability to personally and intimately know God (who is spirit), i.e., by his physical connection with Christ.

And this physical life in connection with Christ must first start in the coming Millennial Age – a literal 1,000 year reign by Christ relative to the earth.  It is in this coming age that the rewards garnished at the Judgment Seat of Christ by the Christian’s faithful and fruit-producing life during this (temporal) lifetime will materialize.  This will be the salvation of one’s soul, which will then satisfy God’s purpose for man, which was established when He created man, i.e., to have dominion over the earth.

This salvation operates in the present continuous tense.  Unlike the completed past tense salvation of the “spirit,” this salvation reveals a present and continuous work, which begins at the moment the spirit is saved and continues until it ends at the Judgment Seat of Christ.  In Scripture this salvation is the salvation of the soul that is amply represented throughout the New Testament, of which the following scriptural passages represent:

For the message of the cross is foolishness to those who are perishing, but to us who are being saved it is the power of God. (1 Corinthians 1:18)

For we are to God the fragrance of Christ among those who are being saved . . . . (2 Corinthians 2:15)

Moreover, brethren, I declare to you the gospel which I preached to you, which also you received and in which you stand, by which also you are saved [Gk: being kept safe], if you hold fast that word which I preached to you – unless you believed in vain. (1 Corinthians 15:1-2)

But we are not of those who draw back to perdition, but of those who believe to the saving of the soul. (Hebrews 10:39)

Therefore lay aside all filthiness and overflow of wickedness, and receive with meekness the implanted Word, which is able to save your souls. (James 1:21)

Receiving the end of your faith – the salvation of your souls. (1 Peter 1:9)

This is the sanctification process of the believer that evolves either in a positive or negative manner throughout his physical life, depending upon whether or not he lives for himself (gains his soul/life) during his temporal existence, or lives for Christ (loses his soul/life).  If he “gains his soul” here, he will lose it there.  If he loses his soul for Christ’s sake here, he will gain/find it there (Matthew 16:24-27).

A Christian who loses his soul at the Judgment Seat of Christ because of his disobedience in this life will lose his rewards, which will be manifested in loss of his future quality of life during the millennial reign of Christ upon earth.  He will either be chosen to rule and reign with Christ in the coming kingdom, or be excluded from ruling in it by the side of Christ. 

By living “according to the Spirit,” he will either gain great power and ability to produce great works, or, by living “according to the flesh,” he will lose his ability and power to accomplish any future works whatsoever (Matthew 25:28, Romans 8:5-8).

To put it another way, “soul salvation” has to do with an inheritance that the “child of God” (a position established at “spirit salvation” by faith in Christ) may obtain (or lose) by the quality of his life subsequent to “spirit salvation” – which may or may not result in being a co-heir and co-ruler with Christ during the Messianic Era.  Again, the Word is quite clear that if the Christian suffers (endures) with Christ, he will indeed reign and rule with Christ.

And if children, then heirs – heirs of God and joint heirs with Christ, if indeed we suffer with Him, that we may also be glorified together. (Romans 8:17)

This is a faithful saying: For if we died with Him, we shall also live with Him.  If we endure, we shall also reign with Him. (2 Timothy 2:11-12a)

Soul salvation is what the Christian must be concerned with over all other doctrinal matters, since it will determine your condition throughout the coming age. The Christian  will either be within a position of favor, which means co-heirship and co-rulership with Christ, or, he will be in a position of disfavor – for 1,000 years.  But once the age has run its course, the Bible then indicates that all tears and pain and “former things” will pass away (Revelation 21:4).

(For an inclusive treatment pertaining to the salvation of the soul, please read the books, Salvation of the Soul BOOK,   Redeemed for a Purpose BOOK,   Let Us Go On BOOK  and  The Spiritual Warfare BOOK, all in this site.)

Body Salvation

Having considered the past and present tenses of salvation pertaining to the nonphysical aspects of tripartite man, the third aspect of salvation is future tense and involves the physical body, which saves it from the results and presence of sin.

This salvation of the body will occur at the Rapture of the Church (John 14:1-3), both facts amply described by the following passages of scripture:

So also is the resurrection of the dead. The body is sown in corruption, it is raised in incorruption.  It is sown in dishonor, it is raised in glory. It is sown in weakness, it is raised in power.  It is sown in dishonor, it is raised in glory. It is sown in weakness, it is raised in power. . . . And as we have borne the image of the man of dust, we shall also bear the image of the heavenly Man. (1 Corinthians 15:42-44, 49)

For our citizenship is in heaven, from which we also eagerly wait for the Savior, the Lord Jesus Christ, who will transform our lowly body that it may be conformed to His glorious body, according to the working by which He is able even to subdue all things to Himself. (Philippians 3:20, 21)

But I do not want you to be ignorant, brethren, concerning those who have fallen asleep, lest you sorrow as others who have no hope.  For if we believe that Jesus died and rose again, even so God will bring with Him those who sleep in Jesus.  For this we say to you by the word of the Lord, that we who are alive and remain until the coming of the Lord will by no means precede those who are asleep.  For the Lord Himself will descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of an archangel, and with the trumpet of God. And the dead in Christ will rise first.  Then we who are alive and remain shall be caught up together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air. And thus we shall always be with the Lord.  (1 Thessalonians 4:13-17)

Beloved, now we are children of God; and it has not yet been revealed what we shall be, but we know that when He is revealed, we shall be like Him, for we shall see Him as He is. (1 John 3:2)

According to Scriptures, all of the Church, i.e., those believers living in the period from the Cross to the Rapture, will be raised from the dead or translated in order to appear before the Judgment Seat of Christ (Romans 2:6; 14:10; 2 Corinthians 5:10; Ephesians 6:8; Colossians 3:24-25 Revelation 22:12), to be followed by the thousand year Messianic Era.

Conclusion

Hopefully, it has become clear that God’s Redemptive Plan, the concept of “salvation” as seen in the Word of God, which incorporates His original purpose for man, i.e., dominion over the earth, is considerably more complex than simply the saving of a person for eventual residence in “heaven” in the hereafter.

Hopefully, it has become clear that “soul salvation” has everything to do with the consequences for the way Christians live their temporal life, to be eventually faced at the Judgment Seat of Christ, the result of which will last a very long time (1,000 years).  Such is a very grave matter.

In fact, it is the consideration of the consequences connected to “soul salvation” that will give meaning to the following verse of Scripture:

The fear of the LORD is the beginning of wisdom. (Psalm 111:10a)

In any case, this is why the salvation of God, as seen in the Word, is both a gift and a reward, depending of course, which aspect of it is being considered.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Bible One - Charles Strong's Salvation – Gift of Grace and/or Reward for Works

Word Document:  Salvation – Gift of Grace [and - or] Reward for Works by Charles Strong.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

See Zip, Zero in this site.  Also the following Word Document is SAFE to open and copy:  Zip, Zero Works.docx 

To website CONTENTS Page.

Man was created to rule in the stead of Satan's angels.

Man Created for What Reason?
Taken from Various Commentaries, mostly Arlen Chitwood's

Man was created for a specific purpose, revealed at the time of his creation. Immediately following the restoration of the ruined earth (Genesis 1:2-25 [2b]) — a ruin resulting from Satan's previous aspirations to "be like the most High" (Isaiah 14:12-17; Ezekiel 28:14-19) — God created man to rule the restored domain, in the stead of Satan (Genesis 1:26-28).  And man was not to rule this restored domain alone.  The woman — made from a part of the man and given back to the man for "a helper," in order that the man might be complete — was to rule alongside the man as consort queen, with the man ruling as king (Genesis 1:26).
 
God, prior to creating man, reflecting on the purpose for man's creation, made the statement: "...let them [the man and the woman together] have dominion" (Genesis 1:26).  If man was to rule, then the woman had to rule with him.  Both had to rule together, else there could be no rule.  This is a principle that God, not man, established at the time God created man; and the principle cannot be violated.
 
Thus, the “first man,” Adam, could occupy the position for which he had been created through one means alone.  He could occupy this position only as a complete being.  And for Adam to rule in this manner, Eve — who was bone of his bones, and flesh of his flesh (Genesis 2:23) —had to rule with him.  Eve, because she was a part of Adam's very being, completed Adam; and the two of them ruling together — the king, with his consort queen — was the only way Adam could rule the earth and remain within the guidelines that God had established.
 
Understanding this principle will shed light upon numerous things seen in the opening three chapters of Genesis (Genesis 1; 2; 3).  Why did Adam, though not deceived, partake of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil following Eve partaking of this tree?  The answer is the same as the reason why Christ, who knew no sin, was made "sin for us" when He found His bride in the same condition in which Adam found Eve (Genesis 3:6; 2 Corinthians 5:21; 1 Timothy 2:14).
 
Adam could not rule apart from Eve; and Eve, following the time when she had eaten of the forbidden fruit, was no longer in a position to rule with Adam.  Thus, Adam could not have fulfilled the purpose for his creation had he not acted exactly as he did.  Adam acted with a view to Eve's redemption, in order that he, as a complete being (Adam, with Eve), might one day fulfill the purpose for man's creation.
 
Nor can the “Second Man,” the “Last Adam,” rule apart from a wife.  He, as the “first Adam,” found His bride in a fallen state.  And He acted in complete accord with the established type, with a view to exactly the same thing seen in the type.  He Who knew no sin was made "sin for us," with a view to both He and a redeemed wife one day taking the scepter and ascending the throne together.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Christians live in a world governed and controlled by Satan and his angels.  It is a world in which Satan and his angels continue a rule, which they have held since time immemorial, since a time preceding Satan’s fall, along with one-third of his original contingent of angels ruling in lesser positions of power under him.  And this, in turn, would date back to the time following the creation of the heavens and the earth when God appointed and placed Satan and his angels in the positions of power that they, since that time, have occupied (cf. Ezekiel 28:14ff; Daniel 4:17ff; Romans 13:1).

Then, since man’s creation and fall 6,000 years ago — an individual created in God’s image, after His likeness, created to take the scepter in the stead of Satan and his angels (Genesis 1:26-28 [though the fall, requiring redemption, has delayed man from occupying this position]) — Satan and his angels, continuing to rule, have carried out this rule by and through fallen man, by and through rulers among the nations (Daniel 10:12-20).

And since the bringing into existence of the nation of Israel over two millennia following man’s creation  (descendants of Jacob, a special creation, separate from the nations), the rule of Satan and his angels through fallen man has been restricted to the Gentile nations.  Israel’s ruling angel is Michael, with undoubtedly a large contingent of angels ruling under him.  And Michael, with his angels, is not part of Satan’s kingdom (Daniel 10:21).

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Following the creation of the heavens and the earth, God placed Satan (in his unfallen state) in the position of provincial ruler over the earth, along with a great host of angels occupying various positions of power and authority under him (Genesis 1:1; Ezekiel 28:14-15; cf. Matthew 25:41; Ephesians 6:12; Revelation 12:4). But, at a point in time following Satan’s fall and disqualification (which would be following the accompanying ruin and subsequent restoration of the earth, recorded in Genesis 1:2-25), another provincial ruler was brought on the scene to replace the incumbent ruler. But the earth’s second provincial ruler was not of the angelic creation. Rather, an individual created in the image and likeness of God was brought on the scene to take the reins of government (Genesis 1:26-28).

The first provincial ruler, Satan, is not only presently holding the scepter in a rebellious fashion, but his kingdom can only be in disarray. Two thirds of the original contingent of angels, which God appointed in the beginning to rule with Satan (Revelation 11:4), refused to go along with him in his vain efforts to exalt his throne. Thus, the remaining one-third can only fall far short of the number of angels that God had originally decreed necessary to properly rule the earth.

Man was created to rule in the stead of Satan and his angels. But man, because of his fall, finds himself occupying a position alien to that for which he was created. He can now only rule under the one he was created to replace.

Thus, certain things within the present structure of the earth’s government are completely out of place, and they will remain out of place until the end of the present age. At that time, Satan and his angels will be put down, Christ and His co-heirs will take the kingdom, and a God-ordained number of rulers will once again occupy positions of power and authority.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Word Document:  Man Created for What Reason.docx

The preceding Why did God Create Man? adds to the subject at hand.  

To website CONTENTS Page.

But without faith [apart from believing that which God has revealed] 
it is impossible to please Him [to please God] . . . . (Hebrews 11:6a)

Faith
By Arlen Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

“Faith” is simply believing that which God has to say about a matter (Romans 10:17).  Thus, walking by faith is walking in accordance with that which God has said; living by faith is living in accordance with that which God has said.

And it all comes down to this:

To act, “by faith,” in any realm of life, one must know and understand that which God has said relative to the matter at hand.  In other words, such a person must be conversant with the Word of God; and the more conversant he is with this Word, the better equipped he will be to act “by faith.”

The pilgrim walk is a walk solely “by faith,” never by sight.  There is only one hope for victory, and that is a continuous walk by faith, with one’s eyes fixed on the goal out ahead.

There will be attacks by Satan time after time after time throughout the Christian life, and the only recourse that Christians possess to assure victory is a knowledge of the Word of God, an ability to use the Word, and an adherence to that which the Word states.  Otherwise defeat can only be inevitable, with the Christian being overcome by the enemy rather than overcoming the enemy.

And that’s why the salvation of the soul — having to do with a participation with Christ as co-heir in events occurring on the seventh day — cannot be realized apart from a realization in one’s life of that which is portended by events on days two through six in the Genesis account.  The journey from day one to day seven can be successfully accomplished only by traveling through days two through six.

Days two through six lie between days one and seven in a parallel respect to the Red Sea and the Wilderness lying between Egypt and Canaan.  No route exists that carries one directly from the beginning point to the end point without passing through that which lies between.  All six of the days must be passed through to reach the seventh day, as the route extending from the death of the Passover Lamb in Egypt through the Red Sea and the Wilderness must be traversed in order to reach the land wherein one’s inheritance lies.

This is the revealed way that God has outlined for man to travel.  And as there is only one revealed way of eternal salvation (man made alive spiritually), there is only one revealed way in which redeemed man can traverse the pilgrim path if he would one day realize the salvation of his soul.

One Way!  One Way!  That’s it!  There is no other!

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Taken from Building on the Foundation in The Study of Scripture BOOK in this site.

The following Word Document adds to this commentary and is SAFE to open:  Two Primary “F” Words (Fear and Faith) of Christianity by Charles Strong of Bible One 2.docx

To website CONTENTS Page.

The New Testament is simply a revealing, an unveiling, of God’s Son,
as previously introduced in the Old Testament Scriptures.

Studying the Word of God
By Charles Strong of Bible One
 
The following is a list of principles and understandings one should embrace in the study of the Word of God (Scripture).  Several have been taken from Arlen L. Chitwood’s The Study of Scripture BOOK (in this site), a work that is often referred to in this document and a work all students of the Word should read, digest, and use when studying (as opposed to casual reading) the Word of God.

It must also be noted that the study of God’s Word is a commission intended strictly for Christians, i.e., those who have placed their faith solely in Jesus Christ for their eternal salvation, for the Word must be spiritually discerned, a process that only Christians may exercise.

These things we also speak, not in words which man’s wisdom teaches but which the Holy Spirit teaches, comparing spiritual things with spiritual.  But the natural man [non-Christian] does not receive the things of the Spirit of God, for they are foolishness to him; nor can he know them, because they [the things of the Spirit of God] are spiritually discerned. (1 Corinthians 2:13-14)
 
Additionally, Scripture is provided specifically for Christians for their learning, to provide them with instruction in proper conduct for and throughout their earthly sojourn:
 
For whatever things were written before were written for our learning, that we through the patience and comfort of the Scriptures might have hope. (Romans 15:4)
 
Now all these things happened to them as examples, and they were written for our admonition [instruction], upon whom the ends of the ages have come.  (1 Corinthians 10:11)
 
The Word of God consists of 66 books, 39 (Genesis through Malachi) in the Old Testament and 27 (Matthew through Revelation) in the New Testament.  And the version of choice, which will primarily be used throughout this document when Scripture is quoted, is the New King James Version (NKJV).  This writer believes it to be the most accurate translation of the original languages from which both Testaments are derived; although, he finds no fault in the use or study of any other version.

Furthermore, the following paragraphs taken from The Study of Scripture BOOK, previously mentioned, are particularly noteworthy:
 
When studying the Scriptures — whether the Old Testament or the New Testament — one is studying about Jesus the Christ, whom God has “appointed Heir of all things” (Luke 24:25-27; Hebrews 1:2).  There is nothing in the New Testament that is not seen after some fashion in the Old.  The New Testament is simply a revealing, an unveiling, of God’s Son, as previously introduced in the Old Testament Scriptures.
 
“Jesus” is the Word madeflesh,” referring, in an inseparable sense, to both the Old Testament Scriptures and to God becoming “flesh” in the person of His Son.  “Jesus” is not only God manifested in the flesh but the Old Testament Scriptures manifested in the flesh as well.
 
The whole of Scripture is about Jesus the Christ.  And the whole of Scripture moves toward a seventh day, a seventh 1,000-year period, when God’s firstborn Son, God’s Christ, will come into possession of His inheritance, and, with Israel [presently God’s firstborn son (Exodus 4:22-23)] and the Church [to be revealed as God’s firstborn son in that coming day, following the adoption (Romans 8:14-23; Hebrews 12:22-23)] will realize that which is seen in the opening chapter of Genesis at the time of man’s creation — “. . . let them have dominion [Hebrew: radah, ‘rule’; ‘. . . let them rule’]” (Genesis 1:26, 28).
 
There are no shortcuts to the study of Scripture.  Coming into a knowledge of the Word of God takes time and effort; and it is a continuous, lifelong process that one never completes.
 
A person progressively comes into a knowledge of the Word over time as he applies himself to study.  The Word of God is received into his saved human spirit; and, within this process, the Holy Spirit takes the Word and leads that individual “into all truth,” “comparing spiritual things with spiritual” — comparing Scripture with Scripture (John 16:12-15; 1 Corinthians 2:9-13) — leading him from immaturity to maturity.
 
Principles & Understandings
 
Death to Self with Complete Dependence Upon the Sufficiency of the Word and the Holy Spirit as the Primary Teacher of the Word
 
The primary principle, the one that overshadows and underlies all others, is a confidence, the strong conviction, that God alone is the Author of His Word and is therefore the primary Teacher of His Word.
 
All Scripture is given by inspiration of God [God-breathed], and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness, that the man of God may be complete, thoroughly equipped for every good work. (2 Timothy 3:16-17)
 
(The words, “given by inspiration of God,” are a translation of the one word in the Greek text, theopneustos, meaning “God-breathed.”  This is a compound word comprised of Theos [“God”] and pneuma [“breath” in this particular usage and also the word used for “Spirit” in the New Testament — the Holy Spirit, man’s spirit, and the use of spirit in general; also “wind” in John 3:8])
 
Arlen Chitwood in his The Study of Scripture BOOK, states the following:
 
That which is meant by and the implications of Scripture being God-breathed are given in a somewhat simple manner in Scripture, but one has to look at and compare related parts of both Testaments before he can really begin to see and understand that which is involved.  A person has to reference passages in both Testaments, studying passages from one in the light of passages from the other.  He has to compare Scripture with Scripture, i.e., he has to compare “spiritual things with spiritual.”

Note first of all Hebrews 4:12a:
 
For the Word of God is living and powerful, and sharper than any two-edged sword. . . .
 
Now, the question: Why is the Word of God “living,” “powerful,” and “sharper than any two-edged sword”?  The answer: Because of its origin.  The Word is “theopneustos”; the Word is “God-breathed.”

But, what does that mean?  And why is the Word “living” because of its origin?  This is where one has to go back to beginning points in the Old Testament and find the first mention in Scripture of God bringing a matter to pass through the use of His breath.

This is necessary not only because of the need to compare Scripture with Scripture but also because of a principle of biblical interpretation, called, “the First-Mention Principle.”
 
This principle has to do with unchangeableness, and it centers on an unchangeable structure of the Word given by the unchangeable God.  Because of the inherent nature of the Word, the first time a subject is mentioned in Scripture, a pattern, a mold is established at that point that remains unchanged throughout the remainder of Scripture.

Remaining within this principle, the first time one finds the breath of God mentioned in Scripture is in Genesis 2:7, in connection with life imparted to man; and, consequently, at this beginning point, this verse connects life with the breath of God after an unchangeable fashion.  God formed and fashioned man from the dust of the ground, but man was not created alive.  Life was subsequently imparted through God breathing into man’s “nostrils the breath of life,” resulting in man becoming “a living being [soul, KJV].”

Thus, at this point in Scripture the unchangeable connection between God’s breath and life is established and set.  Only God can produce life, and any time life is produced beyond this point it must always be through the one means set forth at the beginning, revealed in Genesis 2:7. . . .
 
Then there is the inseparable connection between the Spirit (the Pneuma) and the Word:
 
For prophecy [referring to written revelation (v. 20)] never came by the will of man, but holy [set apart] men of God spoke as they were moved [borne along] by the Holy Spirit. (2 Peter 1:21)
 
The Word is “God-breathed,” and thus “living,” because of the Spirit’s inseparable connection with the Word.  He is the One who gave the Word to man through man, and He is the One presently in the world to guide man “into all truth” through the use of this Word (John 16:13).

The Pneuma (Spirit/Breath) is not only the One who gave the Word after this fashion in past time, but He is also the One who effects man’s regeneration after a similar fashion during the present time.  It is the present work of the Pneuma (Spirit/Breath) in man’s regeneration that produces life (there must be breathing in for man to pass “from death to life” [cf. Genesis 1:2; 2:7; John 3:6-8; 5:24]).   And the Pneuma (Spirit/Breath) not only produces this life (based on Christ’s finished work at Calvary), but He presently indwells the one to whom He has imparted life in order to lead and guide that person into an understanding — from immaturity to maturity — of the God-breathed Word that He Himself previously imparted to man through man.

Thus, it is the breath of God producing life in unregenerate man today, through the instrumentality of the Spirit, based on the Son’s finished work.  And that new life is nurtured and sustained by a continued work of the Spirit, through the use of that which is itself the breath of God, and, accordingly, living.

The Holy Spirit uses only that which is living to nourish and nurture that which has been made alive.  Spiritual growth from immaturity to maturity requires spiritual nourishment, which is derived from only one source.  There’s no other way for spiritual growth to occur.
 
That’s why pastor-teachers have been exhorted to “Preach the Word,” and that’s why Christians have been exhorted to “study” this same Word (2 Timothy 2:15; 4:2).  A person’s ability to function in the spiritual realm is inseparably connected with that person’s knowledge of and ability to use the Word of God.

It’s the WORD, the WORD, the WORD!  Christians have been given nothing else; nor do they need anything else.
 
To come to a place of complete dependence upon God the Holy Spirit, one must die to self, a requirement that is expressed by Christ to His disciples in the following:
 
Then Jesus said to His disciples, “If anyone desires to come after Me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross [symbol of death], and follow Me.  For whoever desires to save his life will lose it, but whoever loses his life for My sake will find it.” (Matthew 16:24-25)
 
This principle applies to every aspect of the Christian life; and, frankly, because it is directly associated with spiritual maturity, it seldom comes to (or is applied by) each Christian.  This being the case, it is often overlooked when one studies Scripture.  Essentially it means one must believe that to live a life pleasing to Christ, which includes the comprehension of His Word, one cannot depend on (trust, have faith in) himself, but must totally trust God to lead him in all matters throughout his life.
 
Regarding the study of Scripture, infallible information that is the sole product of God (2 Timothy 3:16), Christ made it quite clear that the Holy Spirit is its ultimate Tutor, as follows:
 
But the Helper, the Holy Spirit, whom the Father will send in My name, He will teach you all things, and bring to your remembrance all things that I said to you. (John 14:26)
 
However, when He, the Spirit of truth, has come, He will guide you into all truth; for He will not speak on His own authority, but whatever He hears He will speak; and He will tell you things to come.  He will glorify Me, for He will take of what is Mine and declare it to you. (John 16:13-14; cf. 1 Corinthians 2:13 [quoted above]; 2 Peter 1:20-21)
 
It should be noted that the implementation of this principle in the study of Scripture is not to disparage or eliminate instruction given by and through human instructors (ministers, professors, academics, etc.) and their recorded material (commentaries, concordances, dictionaries, etc.) within Christendom, for God does indeed utilize such to carry out His will.
 
And He Himself gave some to be apostles, some prophets, some evangelists, and some pastors and teachers [lit. pastor-teachers], for the equipping of the saints for the work of ministry, for the edifying of the body of Christ, till we all come to the unity of the faith and of the knowledge of the Son of God, to a perfect man, to the measure of the stature of the fullness of Christ; that we should no longer be children, tossed to and fro and carried about with every wind of doctrine, by the trickery of men, in the cunning craftiness of deceitful plotting, but, speaking the truth in love, may grow up in all things into Him who is the head — Christ — from whom the whole body, joined and knit together by what every joint supplies, according to the effective working by which every part does its share, causes growth of the body for the edifying of itself in love. (Ephesians 4:11-16)
 
Nevertheless, it is the distinct responsibility of the Christian, as he reads and listens to others pertaining to the interpretation of Scripture passages, to place his trust (faith) solely in God the Holy Spirit to bring him to ultimate truth.

Trust in the LORD with all your heart, and lean not on your own understanding; in all your ways acknowledge Him, and He shall direct your paths. (Proverbs 3:5-6)
 
All Scripture, both Testaments, is Primarily about One Person — Jesus the Christ
 
The entire Word of God is predominantly about one Person, God the Son — Jesus the Christ (the Anointed One, i.e., the Messiah) — as He is related to the creation of all aspects of earth, in the creation of man, and with the redemption of both.
 
Then He [Jesus Christ] said to them, “O foolish ones, and slow of heart to believe in all that the prophets have spoken!  Ought not the Christ to have suffered these things and to enter into His glory?” And beginning at Moses and all the Prophets, He expounded to them in all the Scriptures the things concerning Himself. (Luke 24:25-27)
 
Jesus Christ, God’s “only begotten Son,” is not only uniquely the Creator and Restorer of “the heavens and the earth,” but He also sustains it.
 
In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God.  He was in the beginning with God.  All things were made through Him, and without Him nothing was made that was made. . . . And the Word became flesh and dwelt among us, and we beheld His glory, the glory as of the only begotten of the Father, full of grace and truth. (John 3:1-3, 14)
 
To me, who am less than the least of all the saints, this grace was given, that I should preach among the Gentiles the unsearchable riches of Christ, and to make all see what is the fellowship of the mystery, which from the beginning of the ages has been hidden in God who created all things through Jesus Christ. (Ephesians 3:8-9)
 
For by Him all things were created that are in heaven and that are on earth, visible and invisible, whether thrones or dominions or principalities or powers. All things were created through Him and for Him. And He is before all things, and in Him all things consist. (Colossians 1:16-17)
 
God . . . has in these last days spoken to us by His Son, whom He has appointed heir of all things, through whom also He made the worlds; who being the brightness of His glory and the express image of His person, and upholding all things by the word of His power, when He had by Himself purged our sins, sat down at the right hand of the Majesty on high. (Hebrews 1:1-3 [1a])
 
Both the Old and New Testament Constitute One Continuous, Complete Revelation from God
 
The New Testament and the Old Testament, a unified revelation given by God to man over a period of about 1,500 years by means of some forty different Jewish writers, must be studied together, for they are interlinked with each other — the Old Testament leads into the New after an inseparable fashion.   Both reveal His plans and purposes in relation to the human race, the earth, and the universe at large.
 
Arlen L. Chitwood, in his The Study of Scripture BOOK, states the following:
 
In this respect, one Testament (Old or New) must be understood in the light of the other (Old or New), apart from precedence given to either.  It is no more or no less valid to interpret the Old Testament in the light of the New as it is to interpret the New Testament in the light of the Old.  One is to be interpreted both in the light of itself (other parts of the same Testament) and in the light of the other (the New in the light of the Old, or the Old in the light of the New).

The interpretative method laid down in Scripture is very simple:
 
. . . not in words that man’s wisdom teaches but that the Holy Spirit teaches, comparing spiritual things with spiritual. (1 Corinthians 2:13b)
 
One part of the Word (at any point in the Old or New Testaments) is compared with another part of the Word (at any point in the Old or New Testaments) under the leadership of the indwelling Spirit.
 
Then, again, many of the distinctions that Christians often view between the Old and New Testaments simply do not exist.  A basis for calling the two parts of Scripture by these names could be derived from verses such as 2 Corinthians 3:6, 14; but to see one Testament as Jewish and the other as Christian, as is often done, is about as far removed from biblical reality as one can get.

The word “testament” is a translation of the Greek word for covenant (diatheke).  The word appears thirty-three times in the New Testament, and, in the King James Version (KJV) of the Bible, it has been rendered “covenant” twenty times and “testament” the other thirteen (cf. Hebrews 9:4, 15).  Either translation is correct so long as one understands that the thought has to do with two different covenants.

And confusion often arises at this point through the erroneous thought that the new covenant has been made with the Church.  That simply is incorrect.  Covenants are not made with the Church.  They never have been, and they never will be.

Since the call of Abraham 4,000 years ago, God, within His covenant relationship to mankind, concerns Himself with one nation alone — the nation of Israel (Romans 9:4).  The old covenant was made with the house of Israel during the days of Moses, and the new covenant will be made with the house of Israel when the One greater than Moses returns (Hebrews 8:7ff; cf. Jeremiah 31:31ff).

During the interim, Christians are ministers of the new covenant in the sense that the shed blood of Christ is the blood of this covenant, and the entire basis for any Christian’s ministry has to do with this blood — blood shed at Calvary, presently on the mercy seat in the Holy of Holies of the heavenly tabernacle (Matthew 26:28; 2 Corinthians 3:6; Hebrews 9:14-22).  But the fact remains.  The new covenant has not been — nor will it ever be — made with the Church.

The new covenant will replace the old, and it will be made with those in possession of the old.  And, apart from being ministers of the new during the interim (for the blood has been shed, and this is the basis for all ministry during the present time), the Church has no more to do with the establishment of the new covenant than it did with the establishment of the old covenant.

Thus, when one talks about “New Testament doctrine,” “New Testament theology,” etc., the expressions cannot extend beyond the thought of doctrine or theology that has for its basis the shed blood of Christ; and this is something that cannot be understood at all apart from the Old Testament.
 
Revelation surrounding the shedding of blood for the remission of sins begins in Genesis 3, immediately following man’s fall; and the entire Old Testament sacrificial system that followed pointed toward the One — of whom the prophets spoke (cf. Isaiah 53:12; Zechariah 12:10; 13:6) — who would one day come and take away “the sin of the world” by the sacrifice of Himself (John 1:29).

The foundations have been established in the Old Testament, and both Testaments together comprise one continuous, complete revelation of all the various facets of the person and work of Christ.  And the only way one can grasp the complete picture is to look at the whole of Scripture after this fashion.
 
To Properly Understand Scripture One Must Start at Its Beginning
 
God has established His comprehensive revelation to mankind, i.e., Scripture, in accordance with the structural formation of every process known to man.  Whether it be the erection of a building, the writing of a book, the establishment of a business, or the cognitive conceptualizing of a procedure, i.e., there must be a beginning leading into a framework.  And it should go without saying that to build without a foundation is futile.
 
In all aspects of life, a foundation must always precede that which follows, that is, if any sense will be made of “that which follows.”  That is exactly how God has structured His Word.  Over time He has not only established His Word through various Spirit-led human authors, but  has also utilized man to arrange it in a specific order, an order that has a beginning, a foundation, which leads into a framework that can only be properly understood if one understands its foundation.
 
This is to say that under the influence of the Holy Spirit, God’s Word is arranged with a “beginning,” (the book of Genesis), which leads into its framework (from Exodus through Revelation).  And unless the student of the Word understands the opening passages in Genesis, he will never fully understand that which follows.  For the superstructure must rest on the foundation, lest it collapse.
 
Arlen L. Chitwood in his The Study of Scripture BOOK, puts it this way:
 
So, the question:  Where and how does one begin a study of the Word of God?

The question, in connection with the background material, is really self-answering.  Where and how did God begin when He revealed His Word to man?
 
God began, at the outset of His Word, by setting forth a skeletal framework of the whole panorama of that which He was about to reveal; and His subsequent revelation would be the sinews, flesh, and skin to cover the bones forming the skeletal framework. 
 
Or, to state the matter another way, God began, at the outset of His Word, by laying a foundational structure, upon which the whole framework of His revelation to man would subsequently be built.
 
Now, back to the question, Where and how does one begin a study of the Word of God?

There’s only one place and one way to begin.  A person must begin at the beginning.  A person must begin where the foundation has been laid.  A person must begin where the skeletal framework has been given.
 
In short, a person must begin where God began.  If one begins elsewhere, he will have nothing upon which to build the structure; he will have nothing upon which to attach the sinews, flesh, and skin.
 
And herein lies the very reason for the vast confusion that presently exists in theological circles today.  Christians have failed to begin with the foundational structure.  They do not know and understand the structure of the Word, set forth at the beginning.  And, as a consequence, they have no bones upon which to place the sinews, flesh, and skin; they have no foundation upon which to build. . . .
 
The beginning point was given through Moses.  The foundational outline, the skeletal framework, was set forth at the very beginning, in the opening section of Genesis.  And it is here that one must begin if he is to begin correctly. 
 
He must understand the foundational beginning of the matter first if he is to properly understand that which is subsequently built upon the foundation.
 
The Beginning of Scripture Establishes the Basis—Its Septenary Arrangement — that Affects the Understanding of All that Follows
 
The beginning, i.e., the foundation, of Scripture is established in the opening verses of chapters one and two in the book of Genesis (Genesis 1:1-2:2), the historical account of God restoring a ruined creation in six days, followed by a day of rest. Understanding this seven day period of time, i.e., this septenary (consisting of or containing “seven”) arrangement, as it relates to God’s plan and purpose relative to mankind is fundamental in the study of Scripture.
 
Arlen L. Chitwood in his The Study of Scripture BOOK, states the following:
 
Scripture begins in Genesis with:
 
The creation of all that exists (Genesis 1:1).
The ruin of one part of that creation (Genesis 1:2a).
The restoration of that one part (Genesis 1:2-25 [2b]).
The creation of man to rule the restored domain (Genesis 1:26-31).
God then rested “from all His work” that he had “created and made” (Genesis 2:1-3).
 
These opening verses of Genesis provide not only one complete section of Scripture but also the foundational structure upon which the whole of all subsequent Scripture is built and must be understood.  There is a creation, a ruin of one part of that creation, a restoration of the ruined portion occurring over time covering six days, and then God rests on a seventh day.
 
And to illustrate how these verses establish the foundation for the whole of Scripture, note events surrounding man’s creation, his ruin, the time that God takes to restore man, and that which will occur following man’s restoration.
 
It has all been set forth at the very beginning.
 
God took six days to restore the ruined material creation (ruined because of the sin of the incumbent ruler, Satan [Isaiah 14:12-17; Ezekiel 28:14-19]); and God, in accord with the pattern that He Himself established at the very beginning, is presently taking six days to restore two subsequent ruined creations — man, and the material creation once again (both ruined because of the sin of the one created to take the scepter, ruined because of man’s sin [Genesis 3:1-7, 17-18; Romans 8:20]).  And then, in accord with the pattern established at the beginning, God’s restoration will be followed by a seventh day, which will be a day of rest (Genesis 2:1-3; Hebrews 4:4, 9).
 
Each day in the former restoration and rest was twenty-four hours in length, as seen by the expression “the evening and the morning” on each day (Genesis 1:5, 8, 13, 19, 23, 31; 2:2, 3);  but each day in the latter restoration and rest (foreshadowed by the former) is one thousand years in length (Genesis 1:14-19; Matthew 17:1-5; 2 Peter 1:15-18; 3:5-8).  Just as God restored the ruined creation at the very beginning in six days comprised of twenty-four hours each, He is going to restore the two subsequent ruined creations in six days comprised of one thousand years each.  Then, just as God rested for one twenty-four-hour day at the completion of his restoration work in Genesis, He is going to rest for a one-thousand-year day at the completion of His subsequent restoration work.
 
Accordingly, the whole of the latter restoration and rest is set forth in foundational form at the very beginning.  The six days of work and one day of rest foreshadow six thousand years of work and one thousand years of rest.  And this covers the whole of God’s revelation to man (save for several brief instances of events either preceding or following the 7,000 years, given so man can properly understand and place events occurring during the 7,000 years within their proper perspective).
 
Thus it is easy to see and understand how all Scripture following Genesis 1:1-2:3 must relate to this opening section of Scripture, which forms the foundation.  The whole of Scripture, as this opening section, covers events relating to restoration and rest during six and seven days (six and seven thousand years).  The latter is patterned after the former;  and to properly understand the latter, one must have a proper understanding of the former.
 
A solid foundation must first be laid (Genesis 1:1-2:3) before a stable superstructure can be built (Genesis 2:4ff).  And note that any stable structure must always rest on its foundation.
 
God didn’t place Genesis 1:1-2:3 at the very beginning of His revelation to man, structuring the material in these verses after a certain fashion for man to ignore; nor would God expect man to begin his study of Scripture elsewhere.  Rather, the opposite is true.
 
God structured the opening section of His revelation to man after a particular fashion, for a reason; and man is to begin where God began and follow the structure that God established.
 
There remains therefore a rest [Sabbath rest] for the people of God (Hebrews 4:9).
 
Hebrews 4:1-11 deals with a rest that will be realized by “the people of God” during the seventh millennium dating from the restoration of the earth and the creation of man in the first chapter of Genesis.
 
Teachings surrounding this rest, textually and contextually, viewed from the standpoint of the way matters are outlined in the book of Hebrews, are based on three portions of Old Testament Scripture:
 
1. The experiences of the Israelites under Moses, and later under Joshua (Hebrews 3:2-19).
 
2. Reference back to God’s work and subsequent rest during the seven days of Genesis chapters one and two (Hebrews 4:4).
 
3. The Sabbath given to Israel that the nation was to keep week after week following six days of work (Hebrews 4:9).
 
The experiences of the Israelites under Moses, and later Joshua, during a past dispensation form the type; and the experiences of Christians under Christ during the present dispensation, leading into the coming dispensation, form the antitype
 
Then teachings surrounding a rest lying before both the Israelites in the type and Christians in the antitype are drawn from the rest that God entered into following six days of work in Genesis 1; 2. 
 
And the Sabbath was given to the Jewish people to keep, ever before them, throughout their generations, that foreshadowed by events in the opening two chapters of Genesis (cf. Exodus 20:8-11; 31:13-17).

Teachings drawn from the opening two chapters of Genesis form the key to the entire matter, and a correct understanding and interpretation of these opening chapters is not something that should be taken lightly.  Scripture is built upon a structure that is laid down in these two chapters, and an individual’s understanding and interpretation of numerous things throughout the remainder of Scripture will be governed by his understanding and interpretation of this opening section of Scripture.

If one understands these opening verses correctly, he will understand how God has structured His revelation to man, allowing him to grasp numerous things that he could not otherwise understand.  However, if one fails to understand these opening verses correctly, the opposite will be true.  He will not have gone in a correct direction at the beginning, which can only reflect negatively on his understanding of related matters in all future studies.

The preceding, for example, is the reason many individuals fail to see the proper relationship of the Sabbath rest in Hebrews 4:9 to God’s rest following six days of work in Genesis 2:2, 3 (cf. Hebrews 4:4).  They attempt to relate this rest to something that Christians enter into during the present day and time, which is a time prior to the seventh day, a time not even in view.  Or this is the reason many individuals attempt to understand 2 Peter 3:8 in the light of Psalm 90:4, when, contextually, 2 Peter 3:8 must be understood in the light of the septenary structure of Scripture, introduced at the beginning, in the opening two chapters of Genesis (cf. 2 Peter 1:16-18; 3:5-7).

One MUST FIRST understand that which is revealed at the beginning.  This is the KEY.  Only then can an individual be in a position to move forward and properly understand the remainder.
 
To Arrive at a Correct Interpretation of Scripture One Must Understand the Use of Types and Antitypes Throughout Scripture
 
The use of types and antitypes throughout Scripture is immense, which is one reason why Scripture may only be properly understood and interpreted by Christians under the tutelage of the Holy Spirit, who indwells every believer.
 
The initial portion of Chapter 8 in Arlen L. Chitwood’s The Study of Scripture BOOK, states this principle of Bible in a most adequate fashion, as follows:
 
Then He said to them, “O fools, and slow of heart to believe all that the prophets have spoken:
 
Ought not Christ to have suffered these things, and to enter into His glory?”
 
And beginning at Moses and all the prophets, He expounded to them in all the Scriptures the things concerning Himself. (Luke 24:25-27)
 
Now these things were our examples [Now these things happened as types for us], to the intent we should not lust after evil things, as they also lusted . . . .
 
Now all these things happened to them for examples [Now all these things happened to them for types]: and they are written for our admonition, upon whom the ends of the world [the ages] are come. (1 Corinthians 10:6, 11)
 
Three things above all else must be adhered to in the study of Scripture:
 
1)  A person must recognize that all Scripture is God-breathed.
2)  A person must begin where God began.
3)  A person must study Scripture after the fashion in which it was written.
 
God gave His Word to man through man in a particular manner:
 
. . . holy men of God spoke as they were moved [borne along] by the Holy Spirit. (2 Peter 1:21b)
 
The manner in which God revealed Himself, His plans, and His purposes in His Word (a God-breathed revelation, penned as the Spirit moved men to write) is what makes Scripture different from all other writings.  Scripture stands in a category solely by itself, completely alone; and all other writings stand in a completely separate category (refFoundational Prerequisites in this book).
 
Then, in the process of giving to man, through man, the God-breathed Word, at the very outset God set forth a skeletal structure covering the whole panorama of revelation that was to follow, along with foundational building material.  And if a person would understand Scripture correctly, he must begin where God began and follow that which God has set forth, after the manner in which He Himself structured and established the matter.
 
The person must follow the skeletal structure and build upon this structure after the manner in which God Himself began and subsequently set matters forth, establishing them in a particular manner throughout.  At any point in the whole of Scripture, any teaching must have a connection with and be in complete agreement with the God-established skeletal structure and subsequent foundational material set forth at the beginning (ref. Chapters 2-4 in this book:  The Septenary Arrangement of ScriptureBeginning and ContinuingBuilding on the Foundation).
 
Then, it must be recognized that God structured His revelation to man after a particular fashion, alluded to in Luke 24:25-27, 44 and stated in so many words in 1 Corinthians 10:6, 11.  Scripture not only deals with a completely accurate history of certain events surrounding God’s dealings with the earth, angels, and man, but biblical history has been recorded after such a fashion that it is highly typical as well.  God has established His primary means of teaching, not through history per se, but through inherent types seen in history, pointing to antitypes seen in later history and/or prophecy.
 
The manner in which God revealed Himself to man is as stated in 1 Corinthians 10:11a,
 
Now all these things happened to them as examples [Greek, tupos, types;  “Now all these things happened to them for types”] . . . .
 
The reference is to events during Moses’ day, drawing from the wilderness journey of the Israelites.  But the reference would, of necessity, have to go far beyond simply the specific events listed in 1 Corinthians 10:1-10, preceding the statement in 1 Corinthians 10:11a.  In the light of other Scripture, as becomes increasingly evident when one views the whole of Scripture, the reference would have to be enlarged to encompass not only all biblical history during Moses’ day but all biblical history beginning with Genesis 1:1.
 
That would be to say, God has structured His revelation to man after a fashion in which not only true, correct history is presented but this history is presented in such a manner that it is highly typical in nature.  And Scripture, within this highly typical structure, is jam-packed with spiritual significance and meaning.
 
God, within His sovereign control of all things, brought matters to pass after such a fashion (within the history of the earth, angels, and man) that He could, at a later time, have these events to draw upon in order to teach His people the deep things surrounding Himself, His plans, and His purposes.  And this would be accomplished mainly through types and corresponding antitypes.
 
Thus, God draws not so much from history per se as He does from the spiritual content set forth in the historic accounts — the great spiritual lessons, taught mainly from types pointing to corresponding antitypes.
 
Anyone can understand facts within revealed biblical history (saved or unsaved man).  This would pertain more to the letter of the matter.  But only saved man can go beyond the letter to the spirit of the matter (2 Corinthians 3:6-16).  Only the saved can understand the spiritual lessons drawn from history.  Only the saved can look within biblical history and see spiritual content (1 Corinthians 2:12-16).
 
For the unsaved, things beyond the simple, historical facts are completely meaningless.  They can neither see these things nor know them.  Spiritually, they are dead; and these things are “spiritually discerned.”  They can view Scripture only from a “natural [‘soulical’]” standpoint (1 Corinthians 2:14).
 
But for the saved, the matter is entirely different.  They, by/through believing on the Lord Jesus Christ, have been made spiritually alive.  The Spirit has breathed life into the one having no life; they have “passed from death to life.
 
And they have this same Spirit — the One who gave the Word to man through man — indwelling them to lead them “into all truth” (John 16:13-15; 1 Corinthians 3:16; 6:19-20; 1 John 3:24).  Accordingly, the saved possess the ability to see beyond the facts of history and view the spiritual lessons inherent therein.
 
This is what is meant by “comparing spiritual things with spiritual.”  It is within this facet of Scripture that man can see the things that “Eye has not seen, nor ear heard . . . .”  It is within this facet of Scripture that “God has revealed them to us by his Spirit. For the Spirit searches all things, yes, the deep things of God” (1 Corinthians 2:9-13).
 
And it is within this complete, overall thought, as previously stated, that one finds the whole of biblical history forming types that are fraught with spiritual significance and meaning.  This is the manner in which God has structured His Word.  It has been given to man after this fashion, and if man would properly understand that which God has revealed in His Word, he must study it after the fashion in which it was given and recorded.
 
Viewing Scripture after the preceding fashion, a complete word picture is presented of the central Person of Scripture — the Lord Jesus Christ.  This word picture begins in the opening chapter of Genesis and continues uninterrupted until the Living Word Himself appears on the scene 4,000 years later.  In this respect, the Old Testament forms a complete introduction to and revelation of the One who would appear on the earth, intervening in the affairs of man, 4,000 and 6,000 years beyond the creation of man in the opening chapter of Genesis.
 
This is really the underlying thought behind Christ’s rebuke of the two disciples on the road to Emmaus, following His resurrection.  They didn’t know the spiritual content of their own Old Testament Scriptures, though they undoubtedly would have been familiar with the letter of the matter, the historical facts.  Had they known the spiritual content of the historical facts, they would, in turn, not only have known the exact identity of the person standing in their midst but they would also have known exactly what had occurred, was occurring, and would yet occur.
 
To Arrive at a Correct Interpretation of Scripture One Must Understand the Use of Figurative Language and Parables Within Scripture
 
The use of figurative language and parables within Scripture is yet another reason why Scripture may only be properly understood and interpreted by Christians under the tutelage of the Holy Spirit, who indwells every believer.
 
Frankly, to adequately understand the use of figurative language and parables within Scripture, this writer strongly recommends that the reader access Arlen L. Chitwood’s The Study of Scripture BOOK, and read Parables, Figurative Language, (for that matter, all chapters should be read).
 
Nevertheless, the following from that chapter is presented, as follows:
 
Parables and figurative language (metaphors and other types of figurative expressions) are often thought of somewhat together, for parables usually employ a number of figurative expressions.  But, whether appearing together or not, neither ever appears alone, apart from related Scripture.
 
Parables reflect on previous Scripture.  They are given to explain, add further light to previously revealed truth.  And the figurative expressions employed in parables or elsewhere in Scripture are always used after such a fashion that either the context renders them self-explanatory or they are explained in other portions of Scripture.
 
Individuals in the Western world do not normally think or express themselves in parabolic or figurative fashions nearly as much as individuals in the Eastern world.  It is quite common for those in the East to speak somewhat in parabolic senses or use figurative language extensively, but less common for individuals in the West.  In this respect, it sometimes becomes more difficult for those in the West to grasp certain things in Scripture when it comes to parables and figurative language than those in the East, who tend to automatically think along these lines.
 
Parables and the use of figurative expressions — as the use of types in Scripture — form different methods of the way God gave His revelation to man.  Parables and figurative expressions form necessary parts of this revelation and are given after particular God ordained fashions, in order to form the complete canon of Scripture, exactly as God would have it exist. They form integral parts of Scripture — parts of the whole — apart from which other portions of Scripture cannot be properly understood.
 
Then, putting it all together, one can, so to speak, run all the checks and balances he wants to run through “comparing spiritual things with spiritual” — whether parables, figurative language, types, etc. — and he will always end up with the same uniformity and consistency throughout.  He must, for he is dealing with a divine revelation which, in actuality, has only one Author;  and this revelation emanated from an infinite, omniscient mind wherein nonuniformity and inconsistency cannot exist.
 
And that will speak volumes when it comes to the interpretation of parables, figurative language, and types.  These simply form different methods that God used to communicate His Word to man; and the inexhaustible nature of that which is dealt with in the Word of God is no different in parables, figurative language, or types as it is in any other part of the Word.
 
Any part of the Word forms just as much a part of the Word as any other part.  Parables, figurative language, and types must be looked upon after this fashion, for the whole of Scripture forms one complete, divine revelation — given “in various ways [in many ways] . . . in time past” (Hebrews 1:1) — which can only be perfect, to the minutest detail, in every respect.
 
Closing Comments
 
This writer believes there may be other cogent principles and understandings, which a person should adopt as he studies God’s Word; for instance, Arlen L. Chitwood’s book, The Study of Scripture, contains the following three chapters that could well qualify in this respect:
 
Chapter 5   Ages and Dispensations
Chapter 6   
Jew, Gentile, Christian
Chapter 7   Heavenly and Earthly
 
Nevertheless, the above will suffice for this writing.  Yet this writer would be remiss not to include the following remarks by Arlen L. Chitwood near the end of The Study of Scripture BOOK:
 
Because of the vast difference that separates the thoughts and ways of the infinite God in the heavens far beyond our solar system from those of finite, fallen man on the earth, man’s thoughts and ways have been left completely out of the equation when it comes to making God’s will and purpose known.  Man’s commission in this respect is very simple.
 
Man has been commanded, “Preach the Word . . . .” (2 Timothy 4:2).  He has been commanded to proclaim that which God has stated about the matter, not that which he thinks or might like to state about the matter.  He has been commanded to proclaim that which has forever been “settled in heaven” and given to man, which has emanated from an infinite, omniscient mind.  He has been commanded to proclaim that which is immeasurably “higher” than anything man could possibly come up with in an eternity of time, separated to the extent of God’s separation of the heavens from the earth (Psalm 12:6; 119:89; 138:2).
 
Thus, this restricts the content of preaching solely to that which God has revealed in His Word.  Man is simply to proclaim that which God has given to man through man.
 
And what man may think about the matter — either about that which God has revealed, or about proclaiming that which God has revealed — is of no moment whatsoever.  We are dealing with the Creator on the one hand and the creature on the other, with the infinite and with the finite, with the One who can’t fall and with the one who has fallen.
 
The Word has been given, and the instructions concerning this Word are very clear.  It is this Word and this Word alone which is to be proclaimed.
Finally, this writer strongly recommends that each reader carefully read Chapter 11,  The Goalof Arlen L. Chitwood’s The Study of Scripture BOOK, in this website, to bring the whole matter together, to fully understand God’s purpose and plan for mankind.


To website CONTENTS Page.

The thought of a ruined condition of the earth succeeding its original creation is required by the typical view [that is, the earth’s creation, ruin, and subsequent restoration forms a type of (foreshadows) man’s creation, ruin, and subsequent restoration. ~~ F. W. Grant

Without Form and Void
Tohu Wavohu
By Arlen Chitwood of 
Lamp Broadcast

“In the beginning God created the heaven and the earth.

And the earth was [hãyethã ‘became’] without form and void [‘But the earth became tohu wavohu’]; and darkness was [hãyethã ‘became’] upon the face of the deep…” (Genesis 1:1-2a).

The words tohu wavohu [t–hû wãv–hû] are translated “without form and void” in the KJV English text (“formless and void,” NASB95; “formless and empty,” NIV; “waste and void,” ASV.  Strong's H922 is tohu bohu.)  These two Hebrew words are used together only two other places throughout all of the Old Testament — in Isaiah 34:11 and Jeremiah 4:23.  And both of these passages present a ruin of that previously seen existing in an orderly state.

In Isaiah 34:11, Edom (Isaiah 34:6) was destined to become tohu wavohu (translated “confusion” and “emptiness” [KJV], “desolation” and “emptiness” [NASB95]).

And in there is a comparison of that which had previously occurred relative to the earth in Genesis 1:2a to that which was about to occur relative to the land of Israel.

The land of Israel was about to become tohu wavohu.  That is, as seen in Jeremiah 4:23-28, God was about to do the same thing to the land of Israel (cf. Genesis 1:14-22) that He had previously done to the earth in Genesis 1:2a.  And the reason for both of these actions — that which God had done to the earth, and that which He was about to do to the land of Israel — was the same.  Sin had entered (sin on the part of Satan in the former, and sin on the part of the Jewish people in the latter).

And, in complete keeping with this type understanding of the use of tohu wavohu in Isaiah 34:11 and Jeremiah 4:23, Isaiah 45:18 (where the Hebrew word tohu is used, translated “in vain”) clearly states that God did not create the earth (in Genesis 1:1) in the manner described in Genesis 1:2a.  Isaiah 45:18 states that God “created it [the earth] not in vain [not ‘tohu,’ not ‘without form,’].”

Thus, if Genesis 1:2a is to be understood in the light of related Scripture bearing on the subject (which it must be [cf. Psalm 12:6; Isaiah 8:20; 28:10; 1 Corinthians 2:13]), there can be only one possible interpretation — the ruin of a prior existing creation (from Genesis 1:1), because of sin. The earth from verse one “became” tohu wavohu.

The ruin seen in both Genesis 1:2a and Jeremiah 4:23, for a purpose, is with a view to eventual restoration.  And the restoration seen in the continuing text of Genesis 1:2 (Genesis 1:2 -25) and in the overall passage of Jeremiah 4:23ff (Genesis 1:27b), as well as in related Scripture (e.g., Isaiah 35:1ff), is also for a purpose.

Then, the whole of subsequent Scripture is perfectly in line with this type understanding of the opening section of Scripture.  The whole of subsequent Scripture is built on a septenary structure, with the foundation established and set in an unchangeable fashion at the beginning, in Genesis 1:1-2:3.

That is to say:

The heavens and the earth were created, there was a ruin of the material creation (because of sin), God took six days to restore the ruined creation, and He rested the seventh day.

Man was created on the sixth day, man fell into a state of ruin (because of sin), God is presently taking six days (6,000 years) to restore man, and God will rest the seventh day (the seventh 1,000-year period [cf. 2 Peter 1:15-18; 3:3-8]).

And the latter restoration, patterned after the former restoration, is what the whole of Scripture is about.  The whole of Scripture is about the same thing initially introduced and established in an unchangeable fashion in the opening thirty-four verses of Genesis (Genesis 1:1-2:3).

The whole of Scripture is about the creation of man, his ruin, his restoration over a six-day period (over a 6,000-year period), followed by a seventh day of rest (a seventh 1,000-year period — the Sabbath rest awaiting the people of God [Hebrews 4:9; cf. Hebrews 4:3-4], the Messianic Era).

As previously stated, man would have been expected to understand this opening section of Scripture after the preceding fashion at the time it was written.  And subsequent Scripture simply verifies the correctness of the way man would have been expected to understand this opening section at that time, apart from other revelation.

(Note one thing about the restoration in Genesis 1:2-25 [2b] which should be understood. This restoration could only have been a complete restoration.  No trace of “the world that then was” [the world preceding the ruin seen in Genesis 1:2a], or the subsequent ruined earth [in Genesis 1:2a], can be seen “in the heavens and the earth, which are now.”

A complete restoration would have removed all traces of anything having to do with “the world that then was” or with that world during that time when it lay in a ruined state. That is to say, geology today cannot show evidence of any type pre-existing creation or a ruin of that pre-existing creation, for a complete restoration — the only type restoration possible through the Divine work seen in Genesis chapter one — would have removed all traces of a pre-existing creation and ruin.

In this respect, all that exists in the present secular world of history and science — e.g., the complete fossil record, the dinosaurs, topographical formations such as the Grand Canyon, etc. — would all have to be placed this side of the restoration seen in Genesis 1:2-25 [2b] , within time covered by “the heavens and the earth, which are now.”

That which occurred during and resulted from the Noachian Flood, 1,656 years following the restoration of the earth [Genesis 6-8], along with later topographical changes on the earth during the days of Peleg [born 100 years after the Flood (Genesis 10:25)], must be looked to for an explanation of numerous things of the preceding nature, not to a world lying in ruins in Genesis 1:2a, or to a world existing prior to that time.)

Viewing the whole of Scripture, the correct interpretation of the opening verses of Genesis can be clearly and unquestionably presented and understood through:

1) The manner in which the Hebrew words from Genesis 1:2a, tohu wavohu, are used elsewhere in Scripture (interpreting Scripture in the light of Scripture [Isaiah 34:11; 45:18; Jeremiah 4:23]).

2) And the typical nature of Old Testament history (I Corinthians 10:6, 11), which has been set forth in a very evident Divinely established septenary arrangement.

And these opening verses, providing the Divinely established basis for that which follows, must be understood accordingly.

The Bible is a book of redemption; and only a correct view of the opening verses of Genesis can reflect positively, at the very outset, on God’s redemptive message as a whole — the restoration of a ruined creation, performed in its entirety through Divine intervention, for a revealed purpose.

An incorrect view can, on the other hand, only have negative ramifications.  Creation alone, apart from a ruin and restoration of the creation, fails to convey the complete message at the outset of the Word; and Restoration alone (viewing the opening verse as other than an absolute beginning), apart from a record of the preceding creation and ruin, likewise fails to convey the complete message at this opening point in Scripture.

It is as F. W. Grant stated years ago relative to the existing parallel between the creation and ruin of the earth and the subsequent creation and ruin of man:

“The thought of a ruined condition of the earth succeeding its original creation is required by the typical view [that is, the earth’s creation, ruin, and subsequent restoration forms a type of (foreshadows) man’s creation, ruin, and subsequent restoration].”

Accordingly, the opening verses of Genesis cannot deal strictly with Creation; nor can these verses deal strictly with Restoration.  Either view would be out of line with the whole of Scripture, beginning with the central theme of Scripture, the message of redemption.

The only interpretative view which will fit — at all points — within the Divinely established septenary arrangement of Scripture (which has it basis in these opening verses) is:

Creation (an absolute beginning, and a perfect creation [Genesis 1:1]).

A Ruin of the Creation (Genesis 1:2a).

A Restoration of the Ruined Creation (Genesis 1:2-25 [2b]).

Rest (in the type - six twenty-four-hour days of restorative work, followed by a twenty-four-hour day of rest; in the antitype - six 1,000-year days of restorative work, followed by a 1,000-year day of rest [Genesis 2:3]).

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Lamp Broadcast - Arlen Chitwood's Without Form and Void

The following Word Document is SAFE to open:  Without Form and Void by Arlen Chitwood.docx

Also in pamphlet form:  Without Form and Void designed for printing on letter size paper, both front and back; then folded into pocket size fit.

Also see in this website Seven Days and The Chemistry of the Blood.

To website CONTENTS Page.

Paul’s ministry dealt mainly, not with the gospel of the grace of God, but with the gospel of the glory of Christ.  And, correspondingly, this is also the reason that the emphasis in all of his epistles is, likewise, on the gospel of the glory of Christ rather than the gospel of the grace of God.

Paul’s Gospel,  the Mystery
The Good News that Paul Had Been Called to Proclaim
By Arlen Chitwood of
Lamp Broadcast

The word, “gospel,” as it is used in the New Testament, means good news, glad tidings.  And the type of good news, glad tidings in view MUST ALWAYS be determined from the context.

Then, the term “salvation,” as seen throughout Scripture, both Testaments, always refers to deliverance.  And the type of deliverance in view, as when the gospel is in view, MUST ALWAYS be determined from the context as well.

But, a major problem in relation to the gospel and salvation exists throughout Christendom today.  Bible students, far more often than not, when they see the words “gospel” and/or “salvation,” think of only one thing, regardless of the context — the simple gospel message having to do with Christ’s death and shed blood, and salvation from eternal damnation.

However “salvation” in Scripture, having to do with the “gospel,” with “good news,” has past, present, and future aspects — I have been saved [Acts 16:30-31; Ephesians. 2:8-9], I am being saved [1 Corinthians. 1:18; James 1:21], and I am about to be saved [Hebrews 1:14; 1 Peter 1:9].  And the context MUST ALWAYS be referenced to ascertain which of these three aspects of salvation, which of these three aspects of the gospel message, is being dealt with in the passage.

And when one does this, he will find, FAR MORE OFTEN THAN NOT, that present and future aspects of the gospel, of salvation, are being referenced, not the past aspect.

Thus, one can immediately see that something major is wrong in Biblical interpretation when only the past aspect of the gospel and salvation seemingly come to mind when the words appear in Scripture.  A large part of Scripture is being erroneously dealt with [actually, above eighty percent of the times “salvation” or “the gospel” is referenced], resulting in erroneous interpretation on the one hand and the door being closed to correct interpretation on the other.

Then, there is “Paul’s gospel,” which is inseparably related to the mystery revealed to Paul.  And Paul’s gospel, along with the mystery revealed to him, are part and parcel with the way that the gospel and its salvation message are seen throughout much of the New Testament.

And, the preceding is what this article is about, showing how Scripture deals with the entire matter.

To begin, note the following verses and sections of Scripture relative to the gospel and the gospel’s salvation message, with ALL of these verses and sections pertaining to present and future aspects of this gospel and its message:

In the day when God will judge the secrets of men by Jesus Christ, according to my gospel. (Romans 2:16)

Now to Him who is able to establish you according to my gospel and the preaching of Jesus Christ, according to the revelation of the mystery kept secret since the world began. (Romans 16:25)

For this reason I, Paul, the prisoner of Christ Jesus for you Gentiles

if indeed you have heard of the dispensation of the grace of God which was given to me for you,

how that by revelation He made known to me the mystery (as I have briefly written already,

by which, when you read, you may understand my knowledge in the mystery of Christ),

which in other ages was not made known to the sons of men, as it has now been revealed by the Spirit to His holy apostles and prophets:

that the Gentiles should be fellow heirs, of the same body, and partakers of His promise in Christ through the gospel,

of which I became a minister . . . . (Ephesians 3:1-7a).

For our gospel did not come to you in word only, but also in power, and in the Holy Spirit and in much assurance, as you know what kind of men we were among you for your sake.

And you became followers of us and of the Lord, having received the Word in much affliction, with joy of the Holy Spirit. (1 Thessalonians 1:5-6)

To which He called you by our gospel, for the obtaining of the glory of our Lord Jesus Christ..

Therefore, brethren, stand fast and hold the traditions [the handing down of information] which you were taught, whether by word or our epistle. (2 Thessalonians 2:14-15)

The epistles (Pauline and general epistles, including Hebrews) were written by at least five — probably six — different men (the author of Hebrews being unknown), and certain individual, distinguishing qualities and characteristics of the writers can be seen in their writings.

In Paul’s case, his extensive use of the word “gospel” — how and why he used the word — forms a major trait that makes his writings different from those of any other writer of a New Testament book.  Paul, for evident reasons, appeared almost obsessed with this word, using it FAR MORE EXTENSIVELY than any of the other writers.  And he used the word both alone and by and through qualifying it various ways (e.g., “gospel,” “gospel of God,” “gospel of Christ,” etc.), usually referring to the same facet of the gospel, though possibly with different emphases.

Paul’s writings comprise slightly less than one-third of the New Testament, but of the one hundred thirty-two times that the word “gospel” appears throughout the New Testament — in both its noun and verb forms (euaggelion and euaggelizo respectively) — almost two-thirds of these occurrences are found in the Pauline epistles.

The word appears twenty-three times in the four gospels, seventeen times in the book of Acts, six times in the general epistles, and three times in the book of Revelation.  But Paul used the word eighty-three times throughout his epistles.

Why did Paul use this word so extensively?  The writer of Hebrews only used the word twice; James didn’t use the word at all; Peter only used the word four times; John didn’t use the word in either his gospel or his epistles, though he used it three times in the book of Revelation; and Jude didn’t use the word in his epistle.

And beyond that, what was Paul referring to when he used this word?  As previously seen, the word “gospel” simply means good news.  What was the good news to which Paul referred?

Invariably, people want to associate the word “gospel” with only one thing — the good news pertaining to Christ’s finished work at Calvary.  They see the word “gospel” in Scripture, and this is what invariably comes to mind.  And, looking at the word after this fashion, they seek to understand any portion of Scripture where this word appears solely in the light of the gospel of the grace of God.

And, interpreting Scripture after this fashion, they usually end up with a perversion, for the word “gospel” is used far more often than not — particularly in the Pauline epistles — referring to good news other than Christ’s finished work at Calvary.

And erroneously understanding the word “gospel” to refer to Christ’s finished work at Calvary, in a text where it doesn’t, will not only do away with that which the text does deal with but it will also often result in a perversion of the message pertaining to the simple gospel of the grace of God.

An example of the preceding would be the manner in which 1 Corinthians 15:1-4 is usually understood.  The word “gospel” appears in the first verse, and all four verses are usually looked upon as referring to the same thing — the gospel of the grace of God.  But both the text and the context reveal that such an interpretation is not correct at all.

Paul used the word “gospel” in connection with that which is stated in 1 Corinthians 15:1-2, 4; but it is evident that this has no reference to the gospel of the grace of God.  Salvation in these verses is spoken of as an ongoing process in the lives of those to whom he was writing, and it is also spoken of as something which can be lost.  Neither would be true relative to the gospel of the grace of God that Paul had proclaimed to them “first,” referred to in 1 Corinthians 15:3 (referred to apart from the use of the word “gospel”).

And when individuals combine these four verses and attempt to make everything pertain to the gospel of the grace of God, the truths referred to in 1 Corinthians 15:1-2, 4 are always done away with; and the gospel of grace, referred to in 1 Corinthians 15:3, is often corrupted (by bringing elements [from 1 Corinthians 15:1-2, 4] over into this message, where they do not belong).

And the manner in which this passage is normally handled would be true numerous places in the Pauline epistles when the context is ignored and the word “gospel” is made to refer to something which the text doesn’t refer to at all.

(1 Corinthians 15:1-4 is dealt with in a more extensive manner later in this article, following some preliminary material, allowing the passage to be better understood from a contextual respect.)

Paul’s extensive use of the word “gospel,” particularly his extensive use of this word to refer to something other than the gospel of the grace of God, goes back to his experiences at the outset of his ministry.

Before Paul ever launched out on the ministry to which he had been called — to carry the good news rejected by Israel to the Gentiles — the Lord took him aside and taught him all the various things about the message that he was to proclaim.  And after this, as Paul went about fulfilling his calling, it was only natural for him to use the word “gospel,” meaning good news, to refer to the good news (which the Lord had personally taught him) that he had been called to proclaim to Christians throughout the Gentile world.

This “good news” had to do with the mystery revealed to Paul by the Lord (evidently after he had been taken to Arabia, then into heaven [2 Corinthians 12:1-7; Galatians 1:11-17]).  It had to do with believing Jews and Gentiles being placed together in “the same body” as “fellow heirs [‘joint-heirs’]” (Ephesians. 3:1-11);  and these Jewish and Gentile believers (Christians), together, possessed a “hope” relative to one day occupying positions of honor and glory with Christ in “His heavenly kingdom” (cf. Colossians 1:25-28; 2 Timothy 4:17-18; Titus 1:2; 2:11-13; 3:7).

And Paul referred to the good news pertaining to this message as “my gospel” (Romans 16:25), “our gospel” (2 Corinthians 4:3), “the gospel of the glory of Christ” (2 Corinthians 4:4), “the gospel of God” (Romans. 1:1; 2 Corinthians 11:7), “the gospel of Christ” (Romans 1:16; Galatians 1:7), etc.  Then, numerous times Paul simply used the word “gospel” alone to refer to this good news (Romans 1:15; Galatians 1:6).

The fact that the mystery had been revealed to Paul, with Paul called to carry this message to Christians throughout the Gentile world, is the reason why he used the word “gospel” so often in his epistles.  It was only natural for him to refer to the message which he had been called to proclaim through the use of a word which meant “good news,” for the message was good news.

For the unsaved, Christ’s finished work on Calvary was “good news.”  As unsaved individuals, this was the BEST NEWS that they could ever hear.

But once they had been saved, then they were to hear the “good news” about why they had been saved.  And, as saved individuals, this was, as well, THE BEST NEWS that they could ever hear.

And Paul’s ministry centered on the latter, not the former.  Paul’s ministry centered on proclaiming that which the Lord had revealed to him following his conversion.  And the message contained therein dealt with the reason an individual had been saved (cf. Deuteronomy 6:23); and it was THE BEST NEWS redeemed man could ever hear, which was why Paul let nothing stand in the way of his proclaiming this message.

This “good news” had to do with the greatest thing God could offer redeemed man — positions as co-heirs with His Son, from a heavenly realm, in the coming kingdom.  To reference words that the writer of Hebrews used, it was “so great a salvation” (Hebrews 2:3).

And Paul’s repeated reference to the message pertaining to this offer as “good news” is one of the distinguishing characteristics of his writings.

Paul’s Use of the Word “Gospel”

As stated at the outset, the manner in which Paul used the word, “gospel,” meaning good news, MUST ALWAYS be understood contextually.  Paul did not use this word as it is used, almost without exception, in theological circles today — as a reference only to the gospel of the grace of God.  Rather, Paul used the word, time after time, as a reference to the good news that had been delivered to him by “the revelation of Jesus Christ,” following his conversion (Galatians 1:11-12).

And, as previously stated as well, Paul used the word, FAR MORE OFTEN THAN NOT, as a reference to the main crux of his ministry — the good news pertaining to that which is encompassed within the mystery, which had been delivered to him, which he, in turn, had been called to proclaim to Christians throughout the Gentile world (Ephesians 3:1-11; Colossians 1:25-29).  And the Christians to whom Paul ministered would have easily understood his use of the word “gospel” from the context of that which he had either said or written.

This central thrust of Paul’s ministry becomes self-evident as one reads through the book of Acts and the Pauline epistles.  Paul proclaimed both the gospel of the grace of God and the gospel of the glory of Christ, but he proclaimed the good news pertaining to the grace of God with a view to his then being able to proclaim the good news pertaining to the glory of Christ.  Paul explained to individuals how they could be saved, with a view to subsequently being able to explain to them why they had been saved.

For example, note how plainly the matter is outlined in Paul’s final message to the Christians in Ephesus, by their elders (Acts 20:24-32).  Or, for that matter, note also how plainly the matter is outlined in Paul’s epistle to the Christians in Ephesus (Ephesians 1:7ff; Ephesians 2:1ff; Ephesians 3:1ff).  And a similar structure can be seen in other epistles, not only in the Pauline epistles but in the general epistles as well.

But, because of an existing confusion in the dual nature of 1 Corinthians 15:1-4 in this respect, attention will again be called to this passage in order to illustrate the point.  As previously noted, this passage is invariably used erroneously by Christians, not in a dual sense, but in a singular sense — as a reference only to the gospel of the grace of God.

This passage though begins with the gospel of the glory of Christ (1 Corinthians 15:1-2), then briefly moves back to the gospel of the grace of God (1 Corinthians 15:3), and then comes back to where it began, to the gospel of the glory of Christ (1 Corinthians 15:4) — providing the complete gospel message, covering past, present, and future aspects of salvation.

Paul, in this passage, began with the central message that he had been called to proclaim; then he briefly moved back to the message of the gospel of the grace of God, which, of necessity, must be proclaimed first to the unsaved; then he came back to the message that is to be proclaimed to individuals once they have heard the gospel of the grace of God — the central message that he had been called to proclaim throughout the Gentile world.

Moreover, brethren, I declare to you the gospel which I preached to you, which also you received and in which you stand,

by which also you are saved, if you hold fast that word which I preached to you--unless you believed in vain.

For I delivered to you first of all that which I also received: that Christ died for our sins according to the Scriptures,

and that He was buried, and that He rose again the third day according to the Scriptures. (1 Corinthians 15:1-4).

The problem emerges when a person attempts to not only make Paul’s reference to “the gospel” in 1 Corinthians 15:1-2 a reference to the gospel of the grace of God but make that which is stated in these verses pertain to his entire statement pertaining to the death, burial, and resurrection of Christ in 1 Corinthians 15:3-4.

It is the “death” of Christ ALONE that pertains to the gospel of the grace of God.  The “burial” and “resurrection” of Christ move beyond this and have to do with things pertaining to the continuing good news, the gospel of the glory of Christ.

Note the type of beginning in Exodus 12.  “Death” alone is seen in this chapter.  “Death” had been decreed upon the firstborn, but God provided a way for this death to be carried out in a vicarious manner.  And it is exactly the same today.  “Death” has been decreed upon the firstborn, but God has provided a way for this death to be carried out in a vicarious manner (1 Corinthians 15:3).

In the type, this was done through the death of paschal lambs and the proper application of the blood from these slain lambs.  In the antitype, this is done exactly the same way.  The Paschal Lamb has died in the stead of the firstborn, but the blood must be applied (by believing [Acts 16:30-31; Ephesians 2:8-9]).

“Burial” and “resurrection” though move beyond this in the type (the Red Sea passage and emergence from the Sea on the eastern banks [cf. 1 Corinthians 10:2; Colossians 2:12; 3:1ff]).  And it is exactly the same in the antitype (1 Corinthians 15:4).

I Corinthians 15:1-2

I Corinthians 15:1-2 refer to the good news (the gospel) that Paul had previously proclaimed to those in Corinth, which they had accepted and upon which they presently stood.  This good news had to do with present and future aspects of salvation (not past, as seen in the gospel of the grace of God), it had to do with holding fast to that which had been proclaimed (with the possibility that there could be loss), and it had to do with Christians in Corinth either believing or not believing the message with reference to a purpose (or cause) in view.

The present and future aspects of salvation in this gospel are shown by the words, “by which also you are saved [lit., ‘…you are being saved’]”; holding fast to the message proclaimed is shown by the words, “if you hold (are holding) fast the word which I preached to you”; and believing or not believing the message with reference to a purpose in view is shown by the words, “unless you believed in vain [lit., ‘…believed apart from a purpose’ (or, ‘…believed without a cause in view’)].”

The present and future aspects of salvation have to do with the salvation of the soul (cf. James 1:21; 1 Peter 1:4-9).  The eternal salvation that we presently possess — the salvation of the spirit, wherein man passes “from death to life” (cf. John 5:24; Ephesians 2:1, 5) — places man in a position where he can realize the salvation of his soul.  And these two aspects of salvation must always be kept completely separate, one from the other.

The thought of Christians holding fast to those things in the message being proclaimed can be seen in the second and fourth warnings in the book of Hebrews.  The same word appearing in the Greek text of 1 Corinthians 15:2 appears twice in the second warning (Hebrews 3:6, 14) and once in the fourth warning (Hebrews 10:23).  Holding fast in the second warning is with reference to “the heavenly calling” and “the hope” set before Christians (Hebrews 3:1, 6); and holding fast in the fourth warning is with reference to this same hope — “the confession of our hope” (Hebrews 10:23-25).

Then, the thought of Christians believing without a purpose (or cause) is a reference to the fact that a person has been saved for a revealed purpose — a purpose seen, in its entirety, in the gospel of the glory of Christ.  And that purpose is the same as the purpose pertaining to man’s creation in the beginning — “let them have dominion” (Genesis 1:26, 28).

Man has been saved with a view to his one day occupying a position of power and authority with Christ in His kingdom, which has to do with realizing the present aspect of salvation at a future date — the salvation of one’s soul.

Believing without a purpose (or cause) in verse two leads a person nowhere.  An individual has been saved for a purpose, which can be seen and understood only through believing the gospel that Paul referred to in the previous verse; and this is a purpose that can one day be realized only through presently governing one’s life accordingly, set forth in verse two.

I Corinthians 15:3-4

Note the way I Corinthians 15:3 begins.  Paul’s statement in verse three is NOT AT ALL a continuation of his subject matter from I Corinthians 15:1-2.  And this is really self-explanatory; Paul states this in so many words.

I Corinthians 15:3 begins, “For I delivered to you first of all that which I also received . . . .”  That which he is about to reference is something that he had delivered to them first (prior to delivering the good news that he had previously referenced, in I Corinthians 15:1-2), and this is something that he had also received (that is to say, he had received this in addition to the good news referred to in I Corinthians 15:1-2).

The message that Paul delivered to those in Corinth first can be seen by going back to 1 Corinthians 2:1-2:

And I, brethren, when I came to you, did not come with excellence of speech or of wisdom declaring to you the testimony of God.

For I determined not to know anything among you except Jesus Christ and Him crucified. (1 Corinthians 2:1-2)

Paul, when he first went to Corinth, couldn’t begin with a message pertaining to the gospel of the glory of Christ, referred to in 1 Corinthians 15:1-2 (and also in 1 Corinthians 2:1, preceded, as in 1 Corinthians 15:1-2, by a proclamation of the gospel of the grace of God [1 Corinthians 2:2; 15:3]).

When Paul first went to Corinth, he found a city filled with unsaved Gentiles.  And he had to first minister to those in Corinth on this basis.  He had to first proclaim the simple message pertaining to the gospel of the grace of God to them.  He had to begin with “Jesus Christ and Him crucified.”  He couldn’t begin elsewhere.

But, once individuals had believed, once individuals had passed “from death to life,” then Paul could move beyond this message.  And this is exactly what he did.  Paul spent one and one-half years in Corinthteaching the Word of God among them [among those who had been saved under the preaching of the simple message pertaining to the gospel of the grace of God]” (Acts 18:11; cf. 1 Corinthians 2:3ff).

And this is why Paul, in 1 Corinthians 15:1-2, could allude to these things by simply calling their attention to “the gospel [‘the good news’] which I preached to you . . . .”  They would know exactly what he meant, for he had previously spent an extensive period of time teaching them things pertaining to this gospel.  And they would also understand the distinction when he moved back in time and referred the gospel of the grace of God that he, of necessity, had proclaimed to them at the very beginning (1 Corinthians 15:3).

And, though moving back in this manner, Paul was then able to easily come back to the place where he had begun — referencing things pertaining to the central message that he had been called to proclaim throughout the Gentile world (1 Corinthians 15:4).

The Mystery

The mystery” revealed to Paul, “hid in Godfrom the beginning (the beginning of the ages), of necessity, forms an integral part of the Old Testament Scriptures.  There is nothing in the New Testament that does not have its roots in one or more places in the Old Testament.  The New is simply an opening up and unveiling of that which is drawn from foundational material previously set forth in the Old, drawn mainly from the types (cf. Luke 24:25-27, 44; 1 Corinthians 10:6, 11; Ephesians 3:9-11; Colossians 1:16-18, 25-27).

And, aside from the death, burial, and resurrection of Christ, the New Testament has to do mainly with one major facet of Old Testament revelation:

The New Testament, in this respect, has to do mainly with all the various things pertaining to the heavenly sphere of the coming kingdom — first, as these things pertained to Israel; and then, as these things presently pertain to the one new man “in Christ.”

“The mystery” was revealed to Moses first, though remaining a mystery, remaining veiled.

Then, some fifteen centuries later, God took Paul aside (evidently to Arabia [the same country to which he had previously taken Moses to reveal things pertaining to the theocracy], then into heaven [2 Corinthians 12:1-7; Galatians 1:11-17]); and, in the person of His Son, God opened up and unveiled various things that He had previously revealed to Moses and other Old Testament prophets (cf. Luke 24:25-27).

(A “mystery [Gk., musterion, meaning, ‘a hidden thing,’ ‘a secret’]” in the New Testament can be defined as something previously hidden in Old Testament revelation but now revealed [cf. Romans 16:25; Ephesians 3:4-5].

Contrariwise, a mystery CAN NEVER be thought of as a reference to something not found at all in previous revelation, for, again, there is nothing in the New Testament that does not have its roots in one or more places in the Old Testament.

Thus, a “mystery,” pertains to something dealt with in previous revelation [seen mainly in the types] but not opened up [or fully opened up] to one’s understanding until a later point in time [seen mainly in the antitypes].

And the opening up and unveiling of a mystery [such as the mystery revealed to Paul following his conversion] could occur only through Divine intervention.  Only the same person who had previously established the mystery [via revelation, through one or more of the Old Testament prophets] could open up and make known the mystery [via revelation, to one or more of the New Testament writers].

And, in Paul’s case, this can be seen by and through that which he himself testified concerning how he came into possession of a knowledge of the message that he had been called to proclaim among the Gentiles.  The Lord Himself took Paul aside, then moved Paul into His presence, and personally taught him — One-on-one — the message that he, in days ahead, was to proclaim to individuals [Christians] and groups of individuals [churches] out among the Gentile nations.

The Lord Jesus Christ Himself personally opened up and explained things to Paul that had previously been revealed through Moses and the Prophets [Galatians 1:11-18; Ephesians 3:1-11; Colossians 1:20-28; cf. Luke 24:25-27]; and Paul had been called to take these truths and proclaim them to the one new manin Christ” out in the Gentile world, in both verbal and written form.)

Progressive revelation of this nature can be seen in Peter’s reference to angels desiring “to look into” things pertaining to the salvation of the soul, things that the Spirit moved him to write about, and things intimately associated with the mystery revealed to Paul (as in 1 Peter 1:3-11).

These angels could only have previously seen, in the Old Testament scriptures, that which was being opened up and unveiled to Peter (and others).  These were things that they desired to know more about; but, apart from the later revelation, which opened up and provided additional light on these things, the saving of the soul in connection with sufferings and glory could be little understood.

Thus, “the mystery” revealed to Paul was simply an opening up and an unveiling of things that had lain in the bosom of an existing revelation — a revelation wherein the roots of all Biblical doctrine lie.

And, as previously stated, it lay centrally in the types, which God had established in the beginning.  Then, the various types that deal with the bride of Christ, and thus “the mystery,” do so in different ways.

For example, Genesis 2 deals with the bride being removed from the body; Genesis 24 deals with the bride being taken from the family; Genesis 41 and Exodus 2 deal with the bride being taken from among the Gentiles.  And there are numerous other types as well, which, together, deal with all the various facets of the matter.

Further, “the mystery” has to do with revealed truth surrounding believing Jews and believing Gentiles — forming one new man “in Christ” (where there is neither Jew nor Gentile) — being heirs together, “of the same body.”  It has to do with “Christ in you [lit., ‘Christ being proclaimed among you’], the hope of glory” (cf. Ephesians 2:12-15; 3:1-11; Colossians 1:24-28).

Note how “the mystery” is explained in so many words in the book of Ephesians — a book centering on Christians one day realizing an “inheritance” in heavenly places (Ephesians 1), a sphere presently occupied by the incumbent rulers, Satan and his angels (Ephesians 6): “How that by revelation He made known to me the mystery . . . . (Ephesians 3:3).

That the Gentiles [believing Gentiles] should be fellow heirs [with believing Jews], and of the same body [forming the one new man ‘in Christ’], and partakers of his promise in Christ by the gospel [which, contextually, could only be the gospel of the glory of Christ, NOT the gospel of the grace of God]” (Ephesians 3:3, 6 [3a]; cf. Ephesians 2:11-15).

And a type that, among other things, would have to do with Jews and Gentiles together in one body would be the account of Caleb and Joshua’s experiences, beginning in Numbers 13 and extending through the book of Joshua.  The name “Caleb” means dog, and the name “Joshua” means salvation.

It was the “Gentiles” who were looked upon by the Jews as dogs, for whom salvation was provided through the Jews (John 4:22).  And Gentile believers, with Jewish believers, are destined to realize an inheritance together in a heavenly land, just as Caleb and Joshua realized an inheritance together in an earthly land (cf. 1 Corinthians 9:23-10:11).

And though God, in the beginning, designed various Old Testament types to reveal these things, once He had called the one new man “in Christ” into existence and Israel had rejected the reoffer of the kingdom, these things had to be opened up and further revealed to those comprising this new creation.  Apart from such an opening up and unveiling, God’s purpose for the present dispensation and the place that the Gentiles would occupy in this purpose could not be properly understood (cf. Acts 10:45-48; 11:15-18; 15:12-18).

This is the reason that the Lord took Paul aside shortly after his conversion and provided extensive instruction concerning this whole overall matter, for these things comprised the heart of the message that he was to carry to individuals out in the Gentile world.

And this is the reason that Paul’s ministry dealt mainly, not with the gospel of the grace of God, but with the gospel of the glory of Christ.  And, correspondingly, this is also the reason that the emphasis in all of his epistles is, likewise, on the gospel of the glory of Christ rather than the gospel of the grace of God.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Paul's Gospel, the Mystery pdf by Arlen Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

Word Document which is SAFE to open and print:  Paul’s Gospel, the Mystery by Arlen Chitwood.docx

The following Word Document COMPLEMENTS the subject at hand and is SAFE to open and print:  Mystery, The, by Arlen Chitwood.docx

Also three pamphlets related to the subject:  

Lamp Broadcast - The Mystery Revealed to and Proclaimed by Paul to Christians Throughout the Gentile World By Arlen L. Chitwood.pdf,

Lamp Broadcast - Paul’s Gospel, The Good News Which Paul Had Been Called to Proclaim, By Arlen L. Chitwood.pdf and 

Lamp Broadcast - Paul and the Gospel, How Did Paul Use This Word in His Epistles, By Arlen L. Chitwood.pdf all designed for printing on letter size paper, both front and back; then folded into pocket size fit.

Also ref. the author’s Mysteries of the Kingdom BOOK, an exegetical presentation, in this site.

To website CONTENTS Page.

The Whole of Scripture Summarized:
Creation - Ruin - Restoration - Rest

“In Christ” is the key expression involving the one new man. This is a positional standing, wrought through a baptism (an immersion) in the Spirit, which occurs at the same time that the Spirit breathes life into the one having no life, on the basis of the Son’s finished work at Calvary.

In Christ
By Charles Strong of Bible One

The existence of the one new man “in Christ” could not be just another creation, separate from Israel and the Gentile nations. The new creation had to be both Abraham’s seed and Christ’s body.

This new creation had to be the former (Abraham’s seed) because the heavenly sphere of the kingdom, as the earthly, could not be inherited by individuals who were not of Abraham’s seed. Blessings during the Messianic Era are to flow out to the Gentile nations from both heavenly and earthly spheres, and Scripture is very clear that blessings of this nature can flow out to the Gentile nations after this fashion only through Abraham’s seed (Genesis 12:2-3; 22:17-18).

Then this new creation had to also be the latter (Christ’s body), for the bride who is to reign as consort queen with Christ from heavenly places is to be taken from His body (cf. Genesis 2:21-24; Romans 5:14; 1 Corinthians 15:45-49; Ephesians 5:22-32).

And, along with the preceding, this new creation could be neither Jew nor Gentile, though it had to be removed from one or both of the former creations. And, in this case, as the second creation (Jew) was removed from the first (Gentile), the third creation (Christian) was/is removed from the previous two (both Jew and Gentile).

Fifty days following His Son’s resurrection, God established this creation at events surrounding Pentecost (Acts 2:1ff). Events on this day occurred in connection with a Jewish festival portending the fulfillment of Joel’s prophecy and with individuals being filled with the Spirit in keeping with Joel’s prophecy (Acts 2:4, 14-21; Joel 2:28  [For more detailed commentary see Arlen Chitwood's From Acts to the Epistles BOOK, Ch. 1]).

But this is the point as well where God began a work, through His Spirit, which also included the Gentiles (note the words “all flesh” in Joel 2:28 and Acts 2:17). And though there was a re-offer of the kingdom to Israel during about the first thirty years of this new dispensation (in keeping with a beginning fulfillment of Joel’s prophecy [cf. Joel 2:28-32; Acts 2:16-21]), with the message “to the Jew first,” the message was now “also to the Greek [‘Gentile’]” (Romans 1:16; 2:9-10).

The latter is why God chose and called Paul about five years following Calvary. Paul was chosen and called forth to proclaim the message to “the Gentiles, and kings, and the children of Israel” (Acts 9:15; Galatians 2:2, 7).

Apart from a new creation, the message could not have been “also to the Greek [‘Gentile’]” after the manner seen (Gentiles brought in after such a fashion that they found themselves associated with heavenly positions in the kingdom). There was a baptism, an immersion, in the Spirit (Acts 1:5); and, aside from its connection with Joel’s prophecy in Acts 2:4 (because the kingdom was being re-offered to Israel), this immersion in the Spirit that occurred on the day of Pentecost in 33 A.D. could only have been the same as the Christian experience today — bringing into existence the one new man “in Christ” on that day (cf. 1 Corinthians 12:13; Ephesians 2:15).

(Note that those baptized [immersed] in the Spirit on the day of Pentecost were not unsaved individuals. The immersion in the Spirit had nothing to do with eternal salvation then; nor does it have anything to do with eternal salvation today. The work of the Spirit relative to eternal salvation — salvation by grace — was set forth in an unchangeable manner at the beginning, in Genesis 1:2-5 [2b], Genesis 2:7; 3:21; 4:8-10; and, accordingly, this work of the Spirit has always been the same.

Salvation by grace is affected through the Spirit breathing life into the one having no life, on the basis of death and shed blood. The baptism [immersion] in the Spirit is something additional [peculiar to the present dispensation], which, today, could only have been seen as occurring in conjunction with and at the same time as the Spirit’s work surrounding salvation.

One produces life [the Spirit breathing]; and the other brings about the new creation [immersion in the Spirit], placing the person “in Christ.”)

In this respect, the bringing into existence of the new creationin Christ,” the beginning of the present dispensation, or the beginning of the fulfillment of the antitype of Genesis chapter twenty-four ([Genesis 24] the Spirit’s search for a bride for God’s Son) can only be placed in Acts chapter two [Acts 2].

But aside from the preceding, and looking at the matter as it has existed throughout the present dispensation, a Jew or a Gentile can become a new creation “in Christ” simply by believing on the Lord Jesus Christ (Acts 16:30-31). Through believing, as the Spirit breathes life into the one possessing no life, he passes “from death unto life.” And the person — whether Jew or Gentile — is, at the same time, immersed in the Spirit, allowing him to occupy a positional standing “in Christ.” The person becomes a new creation, in the spiritual realm under discussion; and, within this realm, he is no longer associated with his prior creation (whether Jew or Gentile).

Therefore, if anyone is in Christ, he is a new creation; old things have passed away; behold, all things have become new. (2 Corinthians 5:17)

If he were a Jew prior to the time of belief, he ceased to be a Jew. He relinquished his national identity and became a new creation “in Christ.”

Old things [having to do with the old creation in Jacob] have passed away,” and “all things [having to do with the new creation ‘in Christ’] have become new.” The latter part of the verse should literally read, “. . . behold, he has become new [i.e., he has become a new creation].”

On the other hand, if he were a Gentile prior to the time of belief, exactly the same thing occurred as happened to a believing Jew. He relinquished his national identity and became a new creationin Christ.” And 2 Corinthians 5:17 applies to him in exactly the same fashion as it applies to a believing Jew.

Both believing Jews and believing Gentiles become part of the one new manin Christ,” where there is neither Jew nor Gentile. And together they become “fellow-heirs [in relation to heavenly promises and blessings], and of the same body [Christ’s body]. . . .” (Galatians 3:26-28; Ephesians 2:13-15; 3:1-6).

A Jew, relinquishing his national identity, relinquishes his place among a nation destined to one day realize earthly promises and blessings. But, by so doing, he comes into possession of a higher calling. He now finds himself part of a nation destined to one day realize heavenly promises and blessings (1 Peter 2:9-10).

A Gentile, relinquishing his national identity, relinquishes his place among the nations without God and without hope (Ephesians 2:12). Thus, by so doing, he simply comes into possession of a calling, having possessed no previous calling. He, as the believing Jew, now finds himself part of a nation destined to one day realize heavenly promises and blessings (Ephesians 3:5).

And this has all been made possible because, being in Christ [who is Abraham’s Seed],” individuals are looked upon as being “Abraham’s seed, and heirs according to the promise [heavenly, not earthly]” (Galatians 3:16, 29).

“In Christ” is the key expression involving the one new man. This is a positional standing, wrought through a baptism (an immersion) in the Spirit, which occurs at the same time that the Spirit breathes life into the one having no life, on the basis of the Son’s finished work at Calvary.

Thus, the matter surrounding the new creation “in Christ” is spiritual, and the matter surrounding the prior two creations (in Adam, in Jacob) is physical, or natural. The first two creations can be passed from one generation to the next via the natural birth, but the latter creation cannot. The latter is spiritual, completely separate from the natural, and it must be experienced on an individual basis through believing on the Lord Jesus Christ.

Accordingly, the Spirit’s work in the individual — breathing life into the person on the one hand and bringing about the new creation on the other — results in no change in the physical. Paul, a new creation “in Christ,” could also refer to himself as “an Israelite” (Romans 11:1; 2 Corinthians 11:22), “a Jew” (Acts 21:39; 22:3), and “a Hebrew” (2 Corinthians 11:22; Philippians 3:5). The former (the Spirit’s work) had to do with his identity through being in Christ,” associating him with that which was spiritual, that which was from above; and the latter (natural birth) had to do with his identity outside of Christ, associating him with that which was natural, that which was from below.

(Note that the old sin nature is associated only with the latter [the natural], never with the former [the spiritual]; and being born from above, brought forth out of God [John 1:13; 3:3; 1 Peter 1:3, 23; 1 John 3:9; 5:1] is associated only with the former [the spiritual], never with the latter [the natural].)

Within a type-antitype framework, the former [the spiritual] had to do with “Isaac” and the latter [the natural] with “Ishmael” — individuals typifying the man of spirit and the man of flesh respectively, which cannot co-exist harmoniously or after an inseparable fashion with one another (cf. Genesis 21:9-10; Galatians 4:22-31). That’s why there can be no such thing as a Jewish Christian or a Gentile Christian, for that would be placing Ishmael and Isaac together, as a single entity.

Rather, there are Jews, Gentiles, and Christians; and that’s the way it must remain, with each of the three creations looked upon as separate and distinct from one another.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Excerpt from Bible One - Charles Strong's Bible Facts Little Understood by Christians in this site.         

Also see Jew, Gentile, Christian in The Study of Scripture BOOK, in this site.

To website CONTENTS Page.

Salvation by grace is affected through the Spirit breathing life into the one having no life, on the basis of death and shed blood. The baptism [immersion] in the Spirit is something additional.  Those baptized [immersed] in the Spirit on the day of Pentecost were not unsaved individuals. The immersion in the Spirit had nothing to do with eternal salvation then; nor does it have anything to do with eternal salvation today.  One produces life [the Spirit breathing]; and the other brings about the new creation [immersion in the Spirit], placing the person

 “in Christ.”

With the movement of the Spirit, using the God-breathed Word, man's spirit is made alive and, at the same time, separated from his soul.  The “soul” remains within the sphere of darkness, which is why “the natural [Greek:  psuchikos, ‘soulical’] man” cannot understand “the things of the Spirit of God” (1 Corinthians 2:14).

The Spirit Separated from The Soul
By Arlen Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

Hebrews 4:12 reveals a division being effected by the Word of God between man’s “soul and spirit.”  And this is a teaching drawn from the very opening verses of Genesis (as seen earlier in this same section in Hebrews 4 relative to the “rest” set before “the people of God” [Hebrews 4:4, 9]).  The Spirit of God moves in Genesis 1:2b and God speaks in Genesis 1:3.  In relation to man’s salvation, it is at this point (in what would be seen as the foundational type) that a division is made between man’s “soul and spirit” (in what would be called the antitype).

In the type, the Spirit of God moved, God spoke, and light came into existence.  Genesis 1:2-3 [2b] records the initial act of the Triune Godhead in bringing about the restoration of the ruined material creation, an act in which the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit each participated (note that nothing can come into existence apart from the Son [John 1:3]).

In the antitype, within the framework of man’s salvation experience, the matter is identical.  There must be an act of the Triune Godhead, for this is how God worked to restore a ruined creation in the Genesis account, establishing an unchangeable pattern for a later work.  The Spirit of God moves, God speaks, and light comes into existence.  The matter is that plain and simple.

Everything is based on the Son’s finished work at Calvary.  The Spirit moving and God speaking are both based on that which occurred almost 2,000 years ago.

When the Son cried out from the Cross, “It is finished,”  He meant exactly that [a perfect tense is used in the Greek text, referring to action completed in past time and existing during present time in a finished or completed state — lit., “It has been finished,”] (John 19:30; cf. Luke 23:46); and when the Word of God reveals that we have a salvation of divine origin, based entirely on the Son’s finished work, the Word of God means exactly that as well.

When man sinned in the garden, he died spiritually; and when unregenerate man, “dead in trespasses and sins” (Ephesians 2:1), is made alive today, he is made alive spiritually.  The movement of the Spirit (Genesis 1:2b) and God speaking (Genesis 1:3) in order to restore the ruined creation are seen, in relation to ruined man, as simultaneous events.  It is the Spirit using the God-breathed Word to effectually perform a supernatural work in unredeemed man.  It is at this point — through the inbreathing of God — that life is imparted to the one previously having no life.  God breathes into dead man (the Spirit using the God-breathed Word, based on the finished work of the Son, the living Word), and man is “quickened [‘made alive’]” (Ephesians 2:1, 5).

At this point, light shines “out of darkness” (2 Corinthians 4:6), a division is made between the light and the darkness (Genesis 1:4), and the darkness has no apprehension or comprehension of that which is light (John 1:5;  1 Corinthians 2:14).

It is at this point in man’s salvation that the spirit is separated from the soul.  The “spirit” in unsaved man is dead.  It is a part of the totally depraved man, with his “body of . . . death,” in which there dwells “no good thing” (Romans 7:18, 24).  With the movement of the Spirit, using the God-breathed Word, man's spirit is made alive and, at the same time, separated from his soul.

The “soul” remains within the sphere of darkness, which is why “the natural [Greek:  psuchikos, ‘soulical’] man” cannot understand “the things of the Spirit of God” (1 Corinthians 2:14).  That which remains in the sphere of darkness can have no apprehension or comprehension of that which has shined out of darkness.  There is a God-established division between the spirit and the soul that cannot be crossed over (cf. Luke 16:26).

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Reference: The Study of Scripture BOOK, in this website, which includes Building on the Foundation adding to the subject at hand.

The following Word Document is SAFE to open and print:  Spirit Separated from the SOUL by Arlen L. Chitwood.docx

Also see Arlen Chitwood's Salvation of the Soul BOOK, in this website.

To website CONTENTS Page.

Eternal salvation is always taken care of before man enters into judgment.

Response to an Inquiry
By Charles Strong of Bible One

“If you were God/Jesus what would you consider to be a true believer (first fruits) and how would they behave as a mature Christian?” ~Ray's Question

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Ray,

Thank you for visiting my website.  Should you be curious about my background, there is a brief “Personal Testimony” link at the bottom of my home page; or you may just click on the following link: Bible One - Charles Strong's Personal Testimony.

As to your inquiry, my reply would be as follows.  First, I should of course admit that no Christian is able to place himself in God’s (or Jesus’) place; but still, he can have an opinion coached in his understanding of the Word.  Mine would take the following track.

The only criteria for being a “true believer” (i.e., Christian) is “personal faith in Jesus Christ for one’s personal eternal salvation,” which, means that the person has come to the position of realizing his lost condition, has come to the understanding that Christ paid the penalty for his sin, and has made a definite decision to trust in Christ and His work on the cross for his personal eternal salvation (John 3:16-18; 20:31; Acts 16:31; 2 Corinthians 5:21; Galatians 2:16; 3:22, 26; Ephesians 2:8-9; etc.).

But all of us need to realize that once a person “believes on Jesus Christ,” he, just as he embarked on physical life, is a “babe” (immature) in Christ; and, should therefore grow or progress toward spiritual adulthood.  Not to do so, which is a situation that may apply to any “true believer,” can only mean one will continue in a carnal (controlled by the “flesh” – the “old man” – the “sin nature” that all Christians embody) state, similar to the Corinthians (1 Corinthians 3:1-3).  To exist in this “spiritual state” does not disqualify the person as a “true believer,” it only indicates he is an immature true believer.  And to so continue will have consequences at the Judgment Seat of Christ (Romans 14:10; 2 Corinthians 5:9-11; etc.) –consequences pertaining to the coming Millennial Kingdom of Christ (1,000 years), not for the eternal ages that will follow this period of time.

Of course, even mature Christians can stumble spiritually, i.e., commit sin (e.g., Peter [Mark 14; Galatians 2:11]), but which may then be “confessed” (i.e., when one admits to it and takes responsibility for it) and immediately forgiven (1 John 1:9).

But as one studies the Word with an “open mind” (and this is key), he will unfailingly progress toward spiritual maturity.  And, as this is done, he becomes more like Christ in his love for God and all brethren.  As a “mature” Christian, his walk will be in the Spirit (you might compare Ephesians 5:18-20 with a companion passage in Colossians 3:16) as he exhibits the “fruit of the Spirit” (Galatians 5:22-23), which is also a walk of “unity” (Ephesians 4:1-3), of “love” (Ephesians 5:2), of “light” (Ephesians 5:8, 11), and of “wisdom” (Ephesians 5:15-17).  In short, it will be a walk of faith in Jesus Christ “rooted and built up in Him and established in the faith” (2 Corinthians 5:7; Colossians 2:6-7).

I must emphasize, such spiritual maturity can only come as one studies the Word (which is today’s manifestation of Christ) with an open mind.  Such will lead to the “salvation of the soul” (Hebrews 4:12; 10:39; 1 Peter 1:9; James 1:21 [cf. 1 Thessalonians 5:23]), which is a “salvation” quite different from one’s eternal salvation, i.e., applicable only in regards to the coming Millennial Kingdom.

Should you wish to check this out, please read Salvation of the Soul BOOK in this site.

Well, Ray, I hope I’ve given you something to seriously think upon.  I thank our Lord for your quest for truth.  Please feel free to write me anytime.

In Christ,

Charles

Bible One by Charles Strong

To website CONTENTS Page.

Why does Christ Judge the Spiritually Saved and What does He Judge?

[Note:  Salvation is composed of three aspects/facets: Spiritual salvation, Body salvation and Soul salvation .  The following commentary does not include salvation of the Body which occurs at the Rapture.]

But every man in his own order: Christ the firstfruits; afterward they that are Christ's at his coming. (1 Corinthians 15:23)

Bear one thing in mind about judgment. No man [saved or unsaved] will ever appear in judgment to determine his eternal salvation [of the spiritual aspect of salvation] or eternal damnation. The question surrounding eternal salvation of the spirit is always taken care of before man enters into judgment, and this matter will not be an issue at any future judgment. Every man will be resurrected “in his own order [‘in his own company’ (whether a company of [spiritually] saved individuals, or a company of unsaved individuals)]”, and every man will be judged in the company in which he is resurrected.  ~Arlen Chitwood 

Once spiritually saved, always spiritually saved:

"For God so loved the world, that He gave His only begotten Son, that whoever believes in Him shall not perish, but have eternal life. (John 3:16)

For by one Spirit we were all baptized [reborn] into one body [body of Christ]—whether Jews or Greeks, whether slaves or free—and have all been made to drink into [partake of] one Spirit." (1 Corinthians 12:13)

The baptism by the Holy Spirit is the work of the Spirit which incorporates the believer's spirit into the body of Christ (1 Corinthians 2:13). Our spirit is reborn into the body of Christ. By this spiritual birth we receive spiritual salvation, becoming His children—a relationship that can never be changed since a birth can never be undone.   This new birth also makes us a new creation, a new creature that cannot go back to being the old creature ever again.  A butterfly after emerging from the cocoon cannot return to being a caterpillar.  Also once a man has been spiritually saved, God never deals with him on the basis of his eternal salvation again.  To do so, God would have to go back and deal with His Son’s finished work — an impossibility. In other words, once spiritually saved, always spiritually saved.  Eternity in heaven is guaranteed!

The Spirit Himself testifies with our spirit that we are children of God, (Romans 8:16)

and if children, heirs also, heirs of God and fellow heirs with Christ, if indeed we suffer with Him so that we may also be glorified with Him. (Romans 8:17)

Therefore you are no longer a slave, but a son; and if a son, then an heir through God. (Galatians 4:7)

God's reward to the spiritually saved is His becoming their inheritance.  Or as Paul puts it, “heirs of God".

The rapture:

For the Lord Himself will descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel and with the trumpet of God, and the dead in Christ will rise first. (1 Thessalonians 4:16)

Then we [spiritually saved (in Christ)] who are alive and remain will be caught up together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air, and so we shall always be with the Lord. (1 Thessalonians 4:17)

This removal of the spiritually saved from the earth is commonly called “the rapture" and includes all Christians, faithful and unfaithful alike.

The Lord Himself is seen descending from heaven, though not coming all the way to the earth. Christ, after descending to a place above the earth, will “shout [lit., ‘issue a command’].” The voice of the archangel (Michael) will sound, and a trumpet will be blown.

Resulting from Christ’s command, the spiritually saved dead [first death] will be raised. Christ, Who is “the resurrection, and the life” (John 11:25), must be present to give the command in order for the dead to be raised (cf. John 5:28-29; 11:25, 43).

Then, living spiritually saved [in Christ] will die [first death - instantaneously with being caught up] and be caught up [raptured] together with resurrected [dead] believers [spiritually saved] to meet the Lord in the air and taken to the Judgment Seat. [Keep in mind that the spiritually saved's spirit is saved before the rapture, but not his/her soul.]

For God has not destined us for wrath, but for obtaining salvation [soul] through our Lord Jesus Christ, (1 Thessalonians 5:9

1 Thessalonians 5:1ff clearly shows that the rapture (1 Thessalonians 4:13-18) will include all Christians [spiritually saved], both faithful and unfaithful. Both are seen together at the judgment seat with faithful Christians experiencing “soul salvation” and unfaithful Christians experiencing “sudden destruction,” “wrath” (1 Thessalonians 5:3, 9).

Those raptured have already received spiritual salvation through God's grace!  The salvation referenced in 1 Thessalonians 5:9 logically has to be an additional aspect of salvation, and that aspect is called soul salvation.

Judgment:

So why a judgment after the rapture? Obviously not to determine which of the spiritually saved go to heaven.

“For we must all [spiritually saved] appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that every one [spiritually saved] may receive the things done in his body, according to that he hath done, whether it be good or bad. (2 Corinthians 5:10)

Knowing therefore the terror of the Lord [Where? Note the context. This terror occurs at the judgment seat (cf. Hebrews 10:30-31)], we persuade men…” (2 Corinthians 5:11a)

The division of Christians [those spiritually saved] into faithful or unfaithful, according to Scripture, occurs at the judgment seat following the removal [rapture] of all the spiritually saved from the earth [just prior to the tribulation].

[Keep in mind that this judgment is of all the spiritually saved, not the unsaved who will be judged at the Great White Throne at the end of the millennium before eternity.]

Conclusion:

The believers' [saved] initial aspect of salvation [spiritual] occurs when their spirit is regenerated [born again] and the Holy Spirit enters and becomes one with their spirit, commonly referred to as salvation of the spirit.

"I will ask the Father, and He will give you another Helper, that He may be [abide] with you forever; (John 14:16)

that is the Spirit of truth, whom the world cannot receive, because it does not see Him or know Him, but you know Him because He abides with you and will be in you. (John 14:17) 

But obviously there is another element of salvation awaiting some of the spiritually saved at the Judgment Seat. 

This awaiting aspect of salvation is not a gift like salvation of the spirit. It is based on works of faith which can only be produced by the Holy Spirit working through us after we have received salvation of the spirit.  It can be lost.  It is not assured, but must be “worked out” over the lifetime of the spiritually saved.

So then, my beloved, just as you have always obeyed, not as in my presence only, but now much more in my absence, work out your salvation with fear and trembling; (Philippians 2:12)

for it is God who is at work in you both to will and to work, for His good pleasure. (Philippians 2:13)

This aspect of total salvation is referred to as salvation of the soul.  The saved soul will be granted reward.  The soul not saved will suffer loss — but not the loss of eternity in heaven.

So what are these rewards for the saved soul?

If we endure, we will also reign with Him; If we deny Him, He also will deny us; (2 Timothy 2:12)

and if children, heirs also, heirs of God and fellow heirs with Christ, if indeed we suffer with Him so that we may also be glorified with Him. (Romans 8:17)

[As previously stated in regards to salvation of the spirit, all the spiritually saved are rewarded with God becoming their inheritance.]

The reward awaiting the spiritually saved, who are qualified to assume greater responsibility, is being chosen as heirs of the kingdom and joint-heirs with the Messiah in the Millennial Kingdom.  The qualified [for the inheritance] will receive soul salvation and will rule and reign with Christ in the future Millennium Kingdom [1,000 years] that commences immediately after the tribulation.

Word document:  Why does Christ Judge the Spiritually Saved and What does He Judge.docx

For additional information on Salvation of the Soul and the Millennial Kingdom:

See Confusion about Salvation in this site.

Mark and Carol Miller: Key of Three / Hope of Glory by Mark and Carol Miller and The Hope of Glory by Mark and Carol Miller

Arlen Chitwood: Lamp Broadcast by Arlen Chitwood and Bible One - Arlen Chitwood's Judgment Seat of Christ, Sheep and Goats are Metaphors, Ch. 6

Also see To Be Hurt By . . . . and Sheep and Goats in this website.

Charles Strong: Bible One by Charles Strong and Bible One - Charles Strong's Your Coming Judgment

Gary Whipple: Bible One - Gary Whipple's Beyond the Rapture [book is available for purchase at Gary Whipple's Books - Schoettle Publishing].

Sources for this commentary:

The above links plus:

e-Sword: e-Sword by Rick Myers where Rick's free software can be downloaded.

BBC: e-Sword Downloads

To website CONTENTS Page.

Most Christians have been taught wrong for years — not necessarily concerning how to be saved, but concerning the purpose for salvation and that which lies ahead for redeemed man. And because this erroneous teaching pertaining to salvation has become so ingrained within their way of thinking, 
attempts to present salvation from the correct Biblical perspective are usually met with askance looks,
opposition, or antagonism on almost every hand. 

Saved for a Purpose
A Purpose Which Has to Do with Regality
By Arlen L. Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

Man has been, is being, and will be saved for a revealed purpose. There is a revealed goal in view; and, relative to salvation (past [Ephesians 2:8-9], present [I Corinthians 1:18], or future [Hebrews 1:14]), that goal is always the same in Scripture, regardless of what aspect of man’s salvation is in view.

That goal is the same for the whole of man’s salvation — spirit, soul, and body. That goal has to do with man being placed back in the position for which he was created in the beginning, and that position will be realized during the Messianic Era.

(This is the manner in which Scripture presents salvation throughout, with the unchangeable foundational pattern set in the opening verses of Genesis.

The inhabited world to come will not be placed in subjection to angels, as the present world [Hebrews 2:5]. This is the message seen throughout Scripture.

A new order of Sons is about to be brought on the scene [Romans 8:18-23] — Christ and His co-heirs.

And, from a Scriptural standpoint, man’s salvation centers on that coming day when this new order of Sons holds the sceptre and rules the earth.)

Man invariably deals with salvation in relation to eternity and going to heaven. Scripture, on the other hand, doesn’t do this. Scripture presents the matter in a completely inverse fashion. Scripture deals with salvation centrally in relation to the Messianic Era and the kingdom of the heavens. Heaven (the present dwelling place of God) and the eternal ages beyond the Messianic Era are mentioned at times, but not relative to salvation in the same sense that man relates them to salvation.

Man is not going to spend either the Messianic Era or the eternal ages which follow in the place known today as heaven. And, in relation to the eternal ages which follow the Messianic Era, God is not going to dwell in this place either. God is going to dwell on the new earth throughout the ages comprising eternity.

And even when Scripture does deal with saved man in heaven (e.g., Christians following death, or Christians following the rapture) matters are always completely consistent with the way Scripture elsewhere deals with saved man. If future time comes into view, Scripture references things pertaining to the Messianic Era, not the ages beyond.

In several instances though, the Messianic Era is connected with and seen as the first of these ages (e.g., Luke 1:33; Ephesians 2:7); but other Scripture, adding details, shows that a sharp distinction exists between the Messianic Era and the ages beyond (e.g., cf. Revelation 2:26-27; 3:21; 22:1, 3).

The Messianic Era, Ages Beyond

During the Messianic Era, man will dwell either on a restored earth or in the heavens above this restored earth, with there being a Jerusalem above and a Jerusalem below (capital cities both over and on the earth, with Christians [along with certain Old Testament and Tribulation saints] inhabiting the city above, and Israel inhabiting the city below). During this era, there will be a rule from the heavens over the earth. And this rule, as today, will originate with God in heaven and progress through rulers placed in the heavens in relation to this earth.

Today, this rule progresses from God through Satan and his angels (though rebel rulers), who reside in the heavens above the earth. But during that coming day this rule will progress from God through His Son and His Son’s co-heirs, who will reside in the new Jerusalem above the earth.

A rule of the preceding nature, from the heavens over the earth, must continue during the Messianic Era, for this is the manner in which God established the government of the earth in the beginning. Such a rule must continue as long as the earth remains, which will be until the end of the Messianic Era — to the full end of the seven days, the 7,000 years, set forth in the beginning (Genesis 1:1-2:3).

A rule from the heavens over the earth (one province in God’s kingdom) is not only the way in which God originally established the government of the earth but the way in which He evidently established His government throughout all other parts of the universe as well (all other provinces in His kingdom). And this can never change in relation to any one province, for “the heavens do rule” (cf. Daniel 4:25-26).

Thus, God’s Son, with His co-heirs, must rule throughout the Messianic Era in exact accord with the way God established the government of the earth in the beginning. Such a governmental rule will have to continue during this time, for the present earth will not pass out of existence until the end of the Messianic Era (Revelation 21:1-5).

God’s Son, with His co-heirs, will rule over the earth for 1,000 years — the earth’s coming Sabbath, foreshadowed by the seventh day in Genesis 2:1-3 (cf. Exodus 31:13-17; Hebrews 4:1-9). They will rule for 1,000 years to effect order where disorder has prevailed for millenniums in one province in God’s universe. And once order has been restored, the kingdom will be delivered up to God the Father, that God might be “all in all [i.e., permeate all, be ‘everything in all things’].”

Then, once order has been restored and the kingdom has been delivered up to the Father, the present heavens and earth will be destroyed. A new heavens and a new earth will be brought into existence, and the new earth will become the place in the new heavens (as the earth today, suspended at a point in the heavens) from whence universal rule will emanate. God will move His throne to the new earth, the Son will sit with His Father on this throne (called “the throne of God and of the Lamb”), and saved man will exercise power from this throne as well (II Peter 3:10ff; Revelation 21:1ff; 22:1-5).

Regality, the Earth, the Universe

Therein lies man’s destiny, not going to heaven per se. Man’s destiny has to do with regality, the earth, and the universe — first, ruling over this present earth from the new Jerusalem above the earth (during the Messianic Era); then, ruling out in the universe from the new Jerusalem on the new earth (during the ages which follow).

Salvation in Scripture is always dealt with in relation to the scope of Scripture; and Scripture deals centrally with everything moving toward a seventh day, a seventh 1,000-year period.

Events during this coming day, the Messianic Era, must be brought to pass first. And therein lies the reason why Scripture deals with man centrally in relation to this time, with the ages beyond seldom being in view (regardless of which aspect of salvation is being dealt with — past, present, or future).

Only following the Messianic Era can the ages which lie beyond this era be brought into view in all their fullness. During the present time they are briefly dealt with in Scripture so that man can have some understanding of God’s plan for the ages, where the whole of the matter — 6,000 years, followed by a 1,000-year Messianic Era — will eventually lead. But only following the Messianic Era will matters move beyond that dealt with extensively in Scripture. Only then will God begin to open up and fully reveal that which will occur during the period which man thinks of today as eternity.

And the manner in which Scripture presents this whole matter — particularly as it relates to man’s salvation — has become very difficult, practically impossible, for most Christians to see and grasp.

These Christians have been taught wrong for years — not necessarily concerning how to be saved, but concerning the purpose for salvation and that which lies ahead for redeemed man. And because this erroneous teaching pertaining to salvation has become so ingrained within their way of thinking, attempts to present salvation from the correct Biblical perspective are usually met with askance looks, opposition, or antagonism on almost every hand.

When that depicted by the woman placing the leaven in the three measures of meal in Matthew 13:33 occurred very early in the dispensation (which concerned an attempt on Satan’s part to corrupt all Biblical doctrine having to do with the Word of the Kingdom), anything related to the Word of the Kingdom began to be adversely affected. And this working of the leaven, of necessity, would extend even into the Biblical scope of salvation by grace.

This would have to be the case because of the inseparable connection salvation by grace has with the Word of the Kingdom. It is man passing “from death unto life” which places him in a position where he can realize the salvation of his soul.

And matters become even more negative surrounding the relationship which salvation by grace has with the kingdom through the message of those advocating Lordship Salvation.

Those proclaiming this message take things having to do with the Word of the Kingdom and seek to bring these things over into and apply them to the message of salvation by grace (i.e., things having to do with present and future aspects of salvation are removed from their respective contexts and applied to things having to do with past aspects of salvation). And, through this means, those proclaiming this message not only remove the message pertaining to the coming kingdom from view but they do two other things in the process.

They both destroy the Word of the Kingdom and corrupt the message of salvation by grace.

Interestingly enough, those who proclaim the message of salvation by grace correctly, but ignore the Word of the kingdom, and those who proclaim a lordship salvation message (who, through this means, destroy one message and corrupt the other) form two major groups in Christendom today. Those from these two groups remain at almost complete odds with one another on the message of salvation by grace; but when it comes to correctly relating this message to the kingdom, it can only be said of both groups that they have been similarly, adversely affected by the same leavening process which is rampant in the Laodicean Church of today (Revelation 3:14ff).

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Saved for a Purpose by Arlen Chitwood.docx, a Word Document which is SAFE to open and print.

Also in pamphlet form, Arlen Chitwood's Saved for a Purpose, designed for printing on letter size paper, both front and back; then folded into pocket size fit.

Also ref. the author’s Redeemed for a Purpose BOOK, an exegetical presentation, in this site.

To website CONTENTS Page.

If it had not been for Christ, there would have been no feast;
if it had not been for the Holy Spirit, there would have been no guests. 

During the Messianic Ageruled by Christ and His wife from the heavens through a parallel earthly rule by Israel, Christ and His bride will displace Satan and his angelic rule upon taking back the inheritance of the earth that was lost by the First Adam during the Fall in Genesis.  Christ and His bride who then will become His wife will rule from the heavens while Christ with a restored Israel will rule upon the earth. 

Parable of the Wedding Guests [Feast]
Excerpts from Charles Strong's Bible One Topical Bible Studies titled 
Parable of the Wedding Guests
(Includes commentary by Arlen Chitwood of 
Lamp Broadcast.)

Editor’s note: A parable is a simple story used to illustrate a moral or spiritual lesson, as told by Jesus in the Gospels.

Matthew 22:1-14

Mat 22:1  Jesus spoke to them again in parables, saying,
Mat 22:2 
"The kingdom of heaven may be compared to a king who gave a wedding feast for his son.
Mat 22:3
  "And he sent out his slaves to call those who had been invited to the wedding feast, and they were unwilling to come.
Mat 22:4
  "Again he sent out other slaves saying, 'Tell those who have been invited, "Behold, I have prepared my dinner; my oxen and my fattened livestock are all butchered and everything is ready; come to the wedding feast."'
Mat 22:5
  "But they paid no attention and went their way, one to his own farm, another to his business,
Mat 22:6
  and the rest seized his slaves and mistreated them and killed them.
Mat 22:7
  "But the king was enraged, and he sent his armies and destroyed those murderers and set their city on fire.
Mat 22:8 
"Then he *said to his slaves, 'The wedding is ready, but those who were invited were not worthy.
Mat 22:9
  'Go therefore to the main highways, and as many as you find there, invite to the wedding feast.'
Mat 22:10 
"Those slaves went out into the streets and gathered together all they found, both evil and good; and the wedding hall was filled with dinner guests.
Mat 22:11 
"But when the king came in to look over the dinner guests, he saw a man there who was not dressed in wedding clothes,
Mat 22:12 
and he *said to him, 'Friend, how did you come in here without wedding clothes?' And the man was speechless.
Mat 22:13 
"Then the king said to the servants, 'Bind him hand and foot, and throw him into the outer darkness; in that place there will be weeping and gnashing of teeth.'
Mat 22:14  "For many are called, but few are chosen."

This parable is about the coming kingdom of Christ and who will participate (rule) in it.  Christ will rule with His bride (the faithful) at His side, but those who have been chosen (who have passed the Judgment Seat of Christ with sufficient divine good works) will also reign and rule, although in lesser positions, along side of them.  While those who are only able to be classified as the called (those saved without sufficient divine good works) will suffer outside in obscurity (no positions of rulership) during the kingdom age.

The cast-out guest represents those who are called (who are saved) but who fail to produce sufficient works of righteousness (garment) during their temporal life, all which will be revealed at the Judgment Seat of Christ.  They therefore will not be of the chosen, i.e., those who in fact will have a proper “garment” (righteous works; spiritual fruit) after appearing before the Judgment Seat and who will be the properly attired guests at the wedding who will be seated in order of priority relevant to their works.  The bride of Christ will be those to which all classifications apply—the called (saved by faith) and chosen (with many righteous works) and faithful (with the most righteous works—the highest order of those who have believed in Christ).

This commentator [Charles Strong] has grown to see the expression “kingdom of heaven” in a clearer light. For instance, the phrase in the Greek is plural, and is best expressed as the “kingdom of the heavens.”  And this would be in line with both

(1) the plural promise of the kingdom contained within the covenant initially made by God to Abraham as articulated by the passage in Genesis 22:17, in which God promises to multiply his descendants “as the stars of the heaven and as the sand which is on the seashore; and your descendants shall possess the gate of their enemies;” and

(2) the structure of God’s rule over the earth in which there is a heavenly administration, which is presently occupied by the god of this world (Satan) and those angels that followed him in his fall; and an earthly administration, which is composed of all earthly rulers who have been permitted by God to occupy rulership positions throughout the world.

The coming kingdom of Christ that will last a millennium will be composed of two segments: 

(1) an earthly portion, which will be administrated by Israel as the fulfillment of God’s promise to Israel from the very beginning; and

(2) a heavenly portion, which although offered to Israel by Christ during His earthly ministry, was rejected by Israel and subsequently “given to a nation bearing the fruits of it” (Matthew 21:43) — that nation being those “in Christ” who are a “holy nation” and who are neither Jew or Gentile, but Christian (1 Peter 2:9; Galatians 3:28; Colossians 3:11).

This dual aspect of God’s rule over the earth in this age, i.e., the permitted rule by Satan and his cohorts from the heavens through a parallel earthly rule; so in like manner will the earth be ruled.  The fact that upon the redemption of the inheritance, as set forth in the type as seen in the book of Ruth, the Christ’s bride automatically becomes His wife is expressed quite competently by Arlen L. Chitwood, as follows:

During the Messianic Age, ruled by Christ and His wife from the heavens through a parallel earthly rule by Israel, Christ and His bride will displace Satan and his angelic rule upon taking back the inheritance of the earth that was lost by the First Adam during the Fall in Genesis.  Christ and His bride who then will become His wife will rule from the heavens while Christ with a restored Israel will rule upon the earth.

The future marriage of Christ and His bride will occur exactly in accord with the type set forth in Ruth chapter four (Ruth 4), not in accord with the way things are done in the modern world, whether in the East or in the West.  As Boaz purchased Ruth through the process of redeeming a forfeited inheritance, so will Christ purchase His bride through the process of redeeming a forfeited inheritance (forfeited by the first Adam in Genesis chapter three [Genesis 3, cf. Romans 8:20-22]).  And, as Ruth automatically became Boaz’s wife through this redemptive process, so will it be with Christ and His bride.  The bride (having previously been revealed at the judgment seat) will automatically become Christ’s wife through His redemption of the forfeited inheritance.

1.  Redemption Completed

The redemption of the forfeited inheritance is seen occurring in Revelation chapters six through eighteen (Revelation 6-18).  The seven-sealed scroll in Revelation chapter five (Revelation 5) contains the redemptive terms for the forfeited inheritance (the earth), and chapters six through eighteen (Revelation 6-18) reveal the seals being broken and these terms being carried out (ref. Taking the Scroll, Breaking the Seals.)

Then, in chapter nineteen (Revelation 19), after the terms set forth in the seven-sealed scroll have been carried out, after the inheritance has been redeemed, the bride is seen as Christ’s wife.

“Let us be glad and rejoice, and give honor to Him:  for the marriage [‘marriage festivities’] of the lamb is come, and His wife has made herself ready.

And to her was granted that she should be arrayed in fine linen, clean and white:  for the fine linen is the righteousness [‘righteous acts’] of saints.

And he said unto me, ‘Write Blessed are they that are called to the marriage supper [or, ‘marriage banquet, feast’] of the Lamb.’  And he said unto me, ‘These are the true sayings of God’” (Revelation 19:7-9; cf. Revelation 21:9).

And note the reverential awe and excitement in heaven surrounding the redemption of the forfeited inheritance, which allows this statement concerning Christ’s wife to be made.  The twenty-four elders, along with the four living creatures, “fell down and worshipped God that sat on the throne, saying, Amen; Alleluia” (Revelation 19:4).  Then “a voice came out of the throne, saying, Praise our God, all you His servants, and you that fear Him, both small and great” (Revelation 19:5).  Then a voice was heard, described as that of “a great multitude… many waters… mighty thundering, saying, Alleluia: for the Lord God omnipotent reigns” (Revelation 19:6).  And even John, having seen all this, could do little more than fall at the feet of the one showing him these things (Revelation 19:10).

Thus, the book of Revelation, up to this point in the book, centers far more around the Church in heaven than around Israel and the nations on the earth.  This book begins with the Church removed into heaven and judged, followed by the twenty-four elders casting their crowns before God’s throne (Revelation 1-4).  Then it continues with the search for One found worthy to loose the seals of the seven-sealed scroll — containing the redemptive terms of the forfeited inheritance (Revelation 5).  And, in succeeding chapters, covering Daniel’s unfulfilled Seventieth Week, the book deals with the inheritance being redeemed, with the bride then being seen as Christ’s wife at the end of this redemptive process.The redemption of the inheritance in chapters six through eighteen (Revelation 6-18) has to do with the domain which Christ and His wife, His consort queen (Revelation 19), will rule over during the succeeding Messianic Era Revelation 20).  And it is in the preceding respect that events in these chapters really have to do far more extensively with the Church than with Israel, though the Church will be in heaven when these events unfold on earth.

(Note Revelation 5:1-7  in the light of events surrounding the nearer kinsman and Boaz in Ruth 4:1-8.  The Father, in possession of the seven-sealed scroll, will be unable to redeem the inheritance [Ruth 4:1-4].  It would mar His Own inheritance.  These redemptive rights will have to be passed on to the Son [Ruth 4:5-8].)

2.  The Marriage Festivities

When Scripture deals with the “marriage” of Christ and His bride, as in Revelation 19:7-9, the reference is always to festivities surrounding the marriage, not to a marriage itself.  There will be no marriage per se, as we think of marriage in our modern-day culture.  There wasn’t one in the type, and there won’t be one in the antitype either.  And this is an easy matter to see in both the type (Ruth 4) and the antitype (Revelation 5-19).

The wedding festivities surrounding the marriage of God’s Son will occur in heaven following the redemption of the forfeited inheritance, for the entire redemptive process must be carried out before the bride can become Christ’s wife.  And this can be clearly seen from the context of Revelation 19:7-9, where these festivities are mentioned.  In this passage, these festivities are seen occurring immediately following the redemption of the forfeited inheritance (Revelation 6-18) and immediately preceding Christ’s return to the earth (Revelation 19:11ff).

Near the end of Christ’s earthly ministry, He gave a parable concerning a whole panorama of events surrounding these marriage festivities.  And this parable was given within the framework of the offer of the kingdom of the heavens, first to Israel, then to the Church.

A.  The Parable [Wedding Guests (Matthew 22:2-14)].

This parable begins with a King arranging all the various festivities for the wedding of His Son, a royal affair (Matthew 22:2).  Then, following these preparations, the King sent forth His servants to call those who had been invited; but they wouldn’t come (Matthew 22:3).

Another call was issued, but those who had been invited still wouldn’t come.  And not only did they ignore this second call, but they made light of the whole matter, even going so far as to mistreat and kill those extending the offer (Matthew 22:4-6).

And when the King heard what had happened, His anger was such that He sent forth His armies to both destroy those individuals and to burn their city (Matthew 22:7).

Then, the call was sent forth to an entirely different group of individuals.  Some from this group heeded the invitation, but others paid little to no attention.  And, in the end, two types of individuals are seen — “both bad and good.”  Those spoken of as “bad” hadn’t prepared themselves to attend the wedding festivities, and they, resultantly, didn’t possess wedding garments; but those spoken of as “good” had prepared themselves, and they, resultantly, did possess wedding garments (Matthew 22:8-10).  (See (1) The parable of the wedding feast. in this site for a different interpretation of the meaning of the "good and bad.")

And the end result of this invitation is then presented.  Those who had heeded the call and had made proper preparations, possessing wedding garments, were allowed to participate in the marriage festivities.  But those who had disregarded or had rejected the call, not having made proper preparations, not possessing wedding garments, were not allowed to participate in the marriage festivities.  They were not even allowed within.  Instead, they found themselves in the darkness outside (Matthew 22:11-14).

B.  That to Which the Parable Refers

The parable of the marriage festivities in Matthew 22:2-14 covers the whole panorama of that seen in the New Testament, from Matthew chapter one (Matthew 1) through the first half of Revelation chapter nineteen (Revelation 19).  This parable covers God’s complete dealings, throughout the New Testament, with both Israel and the Church in relation to the kingdom of the heavens; and it extends up to and includes the marriage festivities in Revelation 19:7-9, preceding the Messianic Era.

The kingdom of the heavens (with a view to the wedding festivities, seen in the parable) was extended to Israel through the gospel accounts, Israel rejected the offer, and the kingdom was taken from Israel (Matthew 21:33-43).  Then, another entity (the Church) was called into existence to be the recipient of that which Israel had rejected (Acts 2:1ff; cf. Matthew 16:16-19).

But, as in the parable, there was a re-offer of the kingdom to Israel, something seen throughout the book of Acts.  The one now in possession of the kingdom (the infant Church) reoffered it to Israel, beginning in Acts 2.

However, as in the parable, rejection again occurred; and the servants extending the offer were mistreated, and even killed (Acts 4:17-21; 5:40-41; 7:54-60).  And, because of this, the same thing again occurred as seen in the parable.  Between 66 and 70 A.D., Titus and his Roman legions were allowed by the Lord to come against the Israelites in Jerusalem after a manner that resulted in both the destruction of the people and the burning of their city.

The call was then extended only to those seen in the parable as other than the Jewish people, those out in “the highways,” Christians.  This part of the parable is covered in the New Testament by the epistles, though some of the epistles were written during the Acts period when the offer was still open to Israel (for the offer was also open to Christians, as well, throughout this period).  And, as in the parable, some Christians would heed the call, others wouldn’t.

(The epistles — all of them — center on the offer of the kingdom of the heavens to Christians during the present dispensation.  And the central subject of all the epistles has to do with various facets of information surrounding this offer.)

And, as in the parable, the end of the matter will witness some Christians prepared to attend these festivities and others unprepared to attend.  Proper or improper preparation is given in both Matthew 22:10-12 and Revelation 19:7-8.  It has to do with possession or non-possession of a wedding garment.

Those properly dressed will be allowed to participate in the festivities, looking forward to that which lies ahead — the Son’s coming reign over the earth, with His consort queen.  But those improperly dressed will be denied entrance into these festivities and left in the darkness outside, with nothing to look forward to during the Son’s coming reign, for they will occupy no place in His kingdom.  They will occupy no place among those forming the Son’s wife, His consort queen.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Also ref. Mysteries of the Kingdom BOOKan exegetical presentation, in this site.

(Excerpts from Bible One - Arlen Chitwood's Parable of the Wedding Guests.) 

The following Word Document is SAFE to open and print:   Parable of the Wedding Guests Matthew 22 1-14.docx

To website CONTENTS Page.

The Bible is a book of redemption; the restoration of a ruined creation, performed in its entirety through Divine intervention, for a revealed purpose.

The Study of Scripture
One of Arlen Chitwood's [
Lamp Broadcast] outstanding books!

[Note: While being taught the soul aspect of salvation by Mark and Carol Miller, the Holy Spirit gave me the burning desire to dwell in this aspect of God's Word. The one book, other than the Bible, that gave me the most comprehensive view of the overall Word was Arlen Chitwood's The Study of Scripture BOOK in this site.  Being one that approaches most subjects from the overall view before details, Arlen's book has played a major role in my understanding the Kingdom Truths, the soul aspect of salvation. I found it to be one of those books that requires study, but I highly recommend reading!]

Introduction

There are no shortcuts to the study of Scripture. Coming into a knowledge of the Word of God takes time and effort; and it is a continuous, lifelong process that one never completes.

A person progressively comes into a knowledge of the Word over time as he applies himself to study. The Word of God is received into his saved human spirit; and, within this process, the Holy Spirit takes the Word and leads that individual “into all truth,” “comparing spiritual things with spiritual” — comparing Scripture with Scripture (John 16:12-15; 1 Corinthians 2:9-13) — leading him from immaturity to maturity.

However, though there are no shortcuts, there are correct ways to look upon and study Scripture that will pay huge dividends. And that’s what this The Study of Scripture BOOK is mainly about.

A person can study Scripture from an incorrect perspective throughout his life and not really learn that much about it. On the other hand, a person can study Scripture from a correct perspective and, over time, learn a great deal about it.

For example, one MUST understand that Genesis 1:1-2:3 forms a foundational framework upon which the whole of the remainder of Scripture rests. This is fundamental and primary, which is the reason a person reading this book will find so much time spent relating the whole of Scripture to that which is revealed at the beginning, in Genesis 1:1-2:3.

Then understanding such things as how and why God divides mankind as He does (Jews, Gentiles, and Christians), or understanding the ages and dispensations as they relate to these divisions of mankind, becomes fundamental and primary with respect to properly understanding the relationship between the foundational framework (Genesis 1:1-2:3) and the remainder of Scripture (Genesis 2:4ff)

Everything is tied together after some fashion, and the more one sees and understands different things about Scripture from a correct perspective, the more all things throughout Scripture simply and naturally fall into place. And the inverse of that is equally true, for the latter is dependent on the former.

(Note: The Study of Scripture BOOK in it's entirety is in this site.)

To website CONTENTS Page.

 Each Christian is as full of the Holy Spirit as he/she wants to be.

Simply put, the filling with the Spirit is the degree in which the Christian absorbs God’s Word throughout his life, i.e., receives and believes it. As he reads, studies, and believes God’s Word; the more he is transformed by the Wordresulting in Christ being formed in him. 

Sin - What the Spiritually Saved can do to Sin Less!

Being Filled with the Holy Spirit
By Charles Strong of 
Bible One

Although the mandate of Scripture for every Christian is to be “filled with the Holy Spirit,” as seen in Ephesians 5:18b (“. . . be filled with the [Holy] Spirit”), it is a process and goal often misunderstood by Christians, both laity and clergy or student and professor alike.

There are those who believe it is a “second act” of God bestowed upon His children, much like that of being “born again [from above]” (John 3:3), the grace-gift of salvation that God bestows on any person who will “believes on the Lord Jesus Christ”(Acts 16:31) — which is to say anyone who by faith alone accepts the payment for sin that only Jesus Christ could and did pay at Calvary — and is thereby instantly and permanently “passed from [spiritual] death into [spiritual] life” (John 5:24). And once this “second act” occurs, the Christian is empowered to speak in an unknown spiritual language and/or enabled to perform miraculous healings, both unsupported by correct interpretation of Scripture.

Then there are those who believe the “filling with the Holy Spirit” is bestowed on the believer the moment he “believes on the Lord Jesus Christ,” but which can be taken from him when there is unconfessed sin in his life, also unsupported by correct interpretation of Scripture.

So the question remains, “What does it mean to be filled with the Holy Spirit?” And to properly understand the answer, one should first properly understand God’s complete plan of redemption for man, a brief outlay of such follows.

(For a comprehensive study of God’s complete plan of redemption for man [spirit, soul, and body], see Bible Facts Little Understood by Christians in this site.)

The Christian life and all that pertains to it is a product of God’s grace (His unmerited favor toward mankind). God’s plan of salvation for man, unlike what many in Christendom teach, is actually a three-fold prospect, i.e., salvation of the spirit, salvation of the soul, and salvation of the body (1 Thessalonians 5:23; Hebrews 4:12).

In brief:

1. Salvation of the spirit is the one-time and never to be retracted gift of eternal life to an individual. It is totally based on the Person (Deity) and work — atoning sacrifice on the cross of Calvaryof Jesus Christ. It cannot be associated with any merit or self-effort by man. And it can only be apprehended (entered into through a “birth from above”) by faith (a genuine willful act of trust) alone. To put it succinctly, salvation of the spirit, which is normally referred to by fundamental Christianity by the general term “salvation,” is by faith alone in Christ alone (Acts 16:30-31; Ephesians 2:8-9).

2. Salvation of the soul, at times addressed insufficiently as “sanctification” within theological presentations within Christendom, and although is based on the person and work of Jesus Christ, is that part of man’s composition that represents his life lived as a Christian, which connects him to the material world, and which is adjudicated at the Judgment Seat of Christ with only millennial varieties in view (James 1:21; Hebrews 10:39; 1 Peter 1:8-9; Matthew 16:24-27; 24:13).

3. Salvation of the body, which any Christian can easily understand, takes place subsequent to his placement of faith in Christ’s finished work on the cross for his eternal (spirit) salvation. The body continues to exist in a state of degradation (i.e., death), only to be redeemed (saved) at its resurrection (1 Corinthians 15:48-54).

At the salvation (of the spirit) experience a person is instantaneously and permanently subject to several actions of and by the Holy Spirit.

• The believer is baptized (immersed) into the Body of Christ by the Holy Spirit, which is in fact his unification with Jesus Christ. (Matthew 3:11; Mark 1:8; Acts 1:5; 1 Corinthians 12:13; Galatians 3:27)

• The believer is indwelt by the Holy Spirit, i.e., the Holy Spirit in whole takes up residence within the believer. (John 14:7; Romans 8:9; 1 Corinthians 3:16; 6:19; Galatians 4:6; 1 John 2:27; 3:24)

• The believer is sealed with and by the Holy Spirit. This is the believer’s assurance (“guarantee”) of eternal security.** (2 Corinthians 1:22; 5:5; Ephesians 1:13-14; 4:30)

• The believer is granted one or more spiritual gifts by the Holy Spirit, which is/are to be used in God’s service. (1 Corinthians 12:4-11)

**(Aside by Pat:  The seal and the earnest [guarantee] can be likened to a real estate transaction.  The seal is similar to being qualified [opportunity] to purchase the property.  The earnest guarantees that the property is set aside waiting for your completion [closing] of the transaction! [Ephesians 1:13-14])

These actions of and by the Holy Spirit are permanent, never to be retracted under any circumstances by God or nullified by man. In addition with these permanent actions of and by the Holy Spirit, the Holy Spirit is available to the believer to lead and guide, and, in fact, work through the believer in the Christian life.

The believer really only has two choices after the salvation experience. He may attempt to live for Christ under his own power (self-efforts and works), which (self) righteousness is “as filthy rags” in the sight of God (Isaiah 64:6) and will only produce “human good” (works) that are characterized in Scripture as “wood, hay and straw” to later be consumed by God’s fiery judgment; or, he may live being filled with the Holy Spirit and thereby produce “divine good” (works) that are characterized in Scripture as “gold, silver and precious stones,” which will not be consumed by God’s fiery judgment and for which he will be rewarded (1 Corinthians 3:11-15).

To live for Christ under one’s own power will be severely self-defeating when the Christian appears before the Judgment Seat of Christ (2 Corinthians 5:10; Romans 14:10; Revelation 22:12); and issues and determinations at that time will exclude him from being a part of the “bride of Christ,” excluding him from ruling and reigning with Christ in His millennial kingdom. On the other hand, to be filled with the Spirit, to allow Christ to live through Him; the Christian will fare well at Christ’s Judgment Seat, will become part of Christ’s bride and will rule and reign with Him during the coming millennial kingdom (2 Timothy 2:12; Revelation 19:7-9).

The Holy Spirit and His works were present at the Creation, were prevalent throughout the Old Testament and will be a permanent part of the Christian throughout eternity. Even though the Holy Spirit initiated a unique ministry toward the believer (permanently baptizing, indwelling and sealing) at Pentecost, He temporarily filled individuals prior to this time (Luke 1:15).

What is the filling with the Holy Spirit?

The words “fill” or “full” as they relate to the Holy Spirit and the believer come from the Greek word pleroo, which in essence means to be completely influenced and empowered by. In effect it is a condition that exists when the Holy Spirit controls a believer both inwardly (his thoughts and motives) and outwardly (his actions). A person who is filled with the Holy Spirit evidences the “fruit of the Spirit,” which is “love, joy, peace, longsuffering, kindness, goodness, faithfulness, gentleness, self-control” (Galatians 5:22-23).

Some of the phraseology used in the New Testament that represents the concept of the fullness with the Holy Spirit follows:

• Filled with/of the Spirit (Luke 1:15; 4:1; Acts 2:4; 6:3; 7:55; 11:24; 13:9, 52, Ephesians 5:18)

• Led by/of the Spirit (Luke 4:1; Galatians 5:18)

• Walk in the Spirit (Galatians 5:16; 5:25)

• Moved by the Spirit (2 Peter 1:21)

• Walk in Christ (Colossians 2:6)

• Christ dwell [be at home or “full residence”] in your heart (Ephesians 3:17)

The Key

For certain, Christians are commanded to be “filled with [‘walk in’] the Spirit” (Ephesians 5:18; Galatians 5:16-25), but to properly understand this requires one to “compare Scripture with Scripture.” Comparing Ephesians 5:18-20 with its companion passage in Colossians 3:16 reveals that to be “filled with the Spirit” is comparable to (the same as) letting “the Word of Christ dwell in you richly.”

To say it in another way, the more we allow God’s Word to permeate us (i.e., the more of it we take in, the more we believe what God says about a matter, and the more of it we put into practice [James 1:22]), the more we are transformed by it (Romans 12:2), the more God’s Spirit can influence our thoughts and actions, the more we are able to “walk” in Christ (Colossians 2:6), and the more we are able to focus on Christ (the Author and Finisher [Perfecter] of our faith [Hebrews 12:2]) until Christ is formed in us (Galatians 4:19). This is essentially what Christ meant when, as He was praying for His disciples, He said, “Sanctify (set apart [to holiness]) them by Your truth, Your Word is truth” (John 17:17).

Simply put, the filling with the Spirit is the degree in which the Christian absorbs God’s Word throughout his life, i.e., receives and believes it. As he reads, studies, and believes God’s Word; the more he is transformed by the Word, resulting in Christ being formed in him.

Again, how is the Christian filled with the Spirit? There is only one way. Since there is a unique and definite link between Jesus Christ, the living Word of God, and the written (God-breathed) Word of God (the One reflecting the Other), the Christian is to immerse himself in the “implanted Word,” which will transform him progressively to spiritual maturity, as he obediently works out his own salvation with fear and trembling (Philippians 2:12), and the eventual salvation of his soul, the “salvation ready to be revealed in the last time” (1 Peter 1:5). The comparison between the companion passages of Ephesians 5:18-20 and Colossians 3:16 confirms that a Christian is “filled [controlled] with the Spirit” when “the Word of Christ dwells in him richly.”

Therefore lay aside all filthiness and overflow of wickedness, and receive with meekness the implanted Word, which is able to save your souls. (James 1:21)

All Scripture is given by inspiration of God (lit. God-breathed), and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness, that the man of God may be complete [mature], thoroughly equipped for every good work. (2 Timothy 3:16-17)

And do not be conformed [syschematizo] to this world [aion], but be transformed [metamorphoo] by the renewing of your mind, that you may prove what is that good and acceptable and perfect will of God. (Romans 12:2)  [Aside:  Reference Word Document Strong’s Romans Twelve 2.docx, which is SAFE to open and print, for Strong's Concordance's take on this verse.]

What impedes the filling with the Holy Spirit?

The filling with the Holy Spirit in any believer can only be impeded or hampered by sin. When the believer, who always has the God-given ability to exercise choice, selects to sin against God, he thereby quenches (Greek: sbennumi, to extinguish; to dampen, hinder or repress) and grieves (Greek: lupo, to cause sorrow or emotional pain to) the Holy Spirit. This in effect limits the Holy Spirit’s influence in the believer’s life. In other words, the Holy Spirit when confronted by willful sin in the believer withdraws His ability to empower and lead the believer.

For this, there is only one remedy:

If we confess our sins, He is faithful and just to forgive us our sins and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness. (1 John 1:9)

To confess sin is not penitence. It is calling sin what it is, to own up to it, not making any excuse for it. When a Christian who recognizes that he has sinned against God takes responsibility for it before God, then God immediately forgives it. And regarding the sin, the believer should make every effort to never return to it.

Therefore, laying aside all malice, all deceit, hypocrisy, envy, and all evil speaking,
 as newborn babes, desire the pure milk of the Word, that you may grow thereby,
  if indeed you have tasted that the Lord is gracious. (1 Peter 2:1-3)

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Bible One - Charles Strong's Being Filled with the Holy Spirit

[Also reference in this site Biblical Prayer, a Grace-Gift from God and The Holy Spirit is a Person.]

[The Chemistry of the Blood in this website may also be of interest.]

To website CONTENTS Page.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

[Note: The following is excerpted from Bible One - Gary Whipple's Beyond the Rapture available for purchase at Gary Whipple's Books - Schoettle Publishing.]

Crucified with Christ:

“For I through the law am dead to the law, that I might live unto God” (Galatians 2:19).

When one trusts in Christ’s finished work on the cross, he becomes dead through the law and to the law. To illustrate this, let’s suppose a criminal who has been convicted to die in the state’s electric chair, dies of a heart attack before he is executed. Here, he would be dead to the law, but not through the law. “To the law” means that the law has no power to judge and punish one who is dead. “Through the law” means that the sentence of the law (death) was carried out. Thus, only if the criminal is executed by the state, is the law satisfied. For then, he would have died through the law and as such would be dead to the law.

Now, let us suppose that another criminal was executed and died through the law, but the next day he was reported as being alive and walking down a street in the local village. What could the sentencing judge do? Could he have him executed again to satisfy the law? The answer to this would have to be no! This is because the criminal had already satisfied the law by dying through the law. Therefore, the judge would be obligated to count him as “judicially dead” to the law, even though he was alive.

This is exactly what happens to the believer when he first believes. He dies through the law. That is, God counts him as dying with Christ on the cross. Therefore, since he has died through the law he becomes dead to the law (the law having no power over him as to sin’s penalty). For the law cannot judge a dead man. Yet one will say, “But I am alive. How can I be dead?” The answer is that you are “judicially dead.” That is, God counts you as literally dying on the cross in Christ even though you are “practically alive.” This is what Paul meant when he said

“...I am crucified with Christ: nevertheless I live; yet not I, but Christ liveth in me: and the life which I now live in the flesh I live by the faith of the Son of God, who loved me, and gave himself for me” (Galatians 2:20).

To be filled with a new ingredient a cup must be emptied of the old.
As we are filled with Him, we are emptied of us.

The following Word Documents are SAFE to open and print:  Being Filled with the Holy Spirit by Charles Strong of www.bibleone.net.docx and Old Man did Not Die with Christ, but was Crucified with Christ!.docx

See Focal Point of the Christian Life and The Metamorphosis in this site for related commentary. 

To website CONTENTS Page.

 We must come to good works by faith, and not to faith by good works.

mystery in the NT is a fact never previously known by man, which man could never learn apart from divine revelation, but which has now been revealed. The mysteries of the kingdom are hitherto unknown truths concerning the kingdom in its interim form. The very fact that the kingdom would have an interim form had been a secret up to now.

Purpose of the Parables
By Believer's Bible Commentary

Mat 13:10  And the disciples came, and said unto him, Why speakest thou unto them in parables?
Mat 13:11  He answered and said unto them,
Because it is given unto you to know the mysteries of the kingdom of heaven, but to them it is not given.
Mat 13:12  For whosoever hath, to him shall be given, and he shall have more abundance: but whosoever hath not, from him shall be taken away even that he hath.
Mat 13:13 
Therefore speak I to them in parables: because they seeing see not; and hearing they hear not, neither do they understand.
Mat 13:14 
And in them is fulfilled the prophecy of Esaias, which saith, By hearing ye shall hear, and shall not understand; and seeing ye shall see, and shall not perceive:
Mat 13:15 
For this people's heart is waxed gross, and their ears are dull of hearing, and their eyes they have closed; lest at any time they should see with their eyes, and hear with their ears, and should understand with their heart, and should be converted, and I should heal them.
Mat 13:16 
But blessed are your eyes, for they see: and your ears, for they hear.
Mat 13:17  For verily I say unto you, That many prophets and righteous men have desired to see those things which ye see, and have not seen them; and to hear those things which ye hear, and have not heard them.

Commentary:

Mat. 13:10   The disciples were puzzled that the Lord should speak to the people in the veiled language of parables. So they asked Him to explain His method.

Mat. 13:11   In His reply, Jesus distinguished between the unbelieving crowd and the believing disciples. The crowd, a cross-section of the nation, was obviously rejecting Him, though their rejection would not be complete until the cross. They would not be permitted to know the mysteries (secrets) of the kingdom of heaven, whereas His true followers would be helped to understand.

A mystery in the NT is a fact never previously known by man, which man could never learn apart from divine revelation, but which has now been revealed. The mysteries of the kingdom are hitherto unknown truths concerning the kingdom in its interim form. The very fact that the kingdom would have an interim form had been a secret up to now. The parables describe some of the features of the kingdom during the time when the King would be absent. Some people therefore call this “the mystery form of the kingdom”— not that there is anything mysterious about it but simply that it was never known before that time.

Mat. 13:12   It may seem arbitrary that these secrets should be withheld from the multitude and revealed to the disciples. But the Lord gives the reason: “For whoever has, to him more will be given, and he will have abundance; but whoever does not have, even what he has will be taken away.”  The disciples had faith in the Lord Jesus; therefore, they would be given the capacity for more. They had accepted the light; therefore, they could receive more light. The Jewish nation, on the other hand, had rejected the Light of the world; therefore they were not only prevented from receiving more light, they would lose what little light they had. Light rejected is light denied.

Mat. 13:13   Matthew Henry compares the parables to the pillar of cloud and fire which enlightened Israel while confusing the Egyptians. The parables would be revealed to those who were sincerely interested but would prove “only an irritation to those who were hostile to Jesus.”

So it was not a matter of whim on the Lord's part, but simply the outworking of a principle which is built into all of life -- willful blindness is followed by judicial blindness. That is why He spoke to the Jews in parables. H. C. Woodring put it so: “Because they did not have the love of the truth, they would not get the light of the truth.” They professed to see, that is, to be familiar with divine truth, but Truth incarnate stood before them and they resolutely refused to see Him. They professed to hear God's Word, but the living Word of God was in their midst and they would not obey Him. They were unwilling to understand the wonderful fact of the Incarnation; therefore, the capacity to understand was taken from them.

Mat. 13:14-15   They were a living fulfillment of the prophecy of Isa. 6:9-10. Israel's heart had grown dull and their ears were insensitive to the voice of God. They deliberately refused to see with their eyes. They knew that if they saw, heard, understood, and repented, God would heal them. But in their sickness and need, they refused His help. Therefore, their punishment was that they would hear but not understand, and see but not perceive.

Mat. 13:16-17   The disciples were tremendously privileged, because they were seeing what no one had seen before. The prophets and righteous men of the OT had longed to be living when the Messiah arrived, but their desire had not been fulfilled. The disciples were favored to live at that crisis moment in history, to see the Messiah, to witness His miracles, and to hear the incomparable teaching which came from His lips.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

e-Sword by Rick Myers where Rick's free software can be downloaded.

e-Sword Downloads

To website CONTENTS Page.

This parable refers to Christ's visible return to earth as Messiah-King.

Parable of the Wise and the Evil Servants
By Believers Bible Commentary

Mat 24:45  Who then is a faithful and wise servant, whom his lord hath made ruler over his household, to give them meat in due season?
Mat 24:46  Blessed is that servant, whom his lord when he cometh shall find so doing.
Mat 24:47 
Verily I say unto you, That he shall make him ruler over all his goods.
Mat 24:48 
But and if that evil servant shall say in his heart, My lord delayeth his coming;
Mat 24:49 
And shall begin to smite his fellowservants, and to eat and drink with the drunken;
Mat 24:50 
The lord of that servant shall come in a day when he looketh not for him, and in an hour that he is not aware of,
Mat 24:51  And shall cut him asunder, and appoint him his portion with the hypocrites: there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth.

Believer's Bible Commentary:

Mat. 24:45-47   In the closing section of this chapter, the Lord Jesus shows that a servant manifests his true character by how he behaves in view of his Master's return. All servants are supposed to feed the household at the proper time. But not all who profess to be Christ's servants are genuine.

The wise servant is the one who is found caring for God's people. Such a one will be honored with vast responsibility in the kingdom. The master will make him ruler over all his goods.

Mat. 24:48-51  The evil servant represents a nominal believer whose behavior is not affected by the prospect of his Master's soon return. He begins to beat his fellow servants, and to eat and drink with the drunkards. Such behavior demonstrates that he is not ready for the kingdom. When the King comes, He will punish him and appoint him his portion with the hypocrites, where people weep and gnash their teeth.

This parable refers to Christ's visible return to earth as Messiah-King. But the principle equally applies to the Rapture. Many who profess to be Christians show by their hostility toward God's people and their fraternization with the ungodly that they are not looking for Christ's Return. For them it will mean judgment and not blessing.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

e-Sword by Rick Myers where Rick's free software can be downloaded

e-Sword Downloads

To website CONTENTS Page.

A servant within a household in the world today may or may not submit to his master’s wishes,
but such submission has nothing whatsoever to do with his being or not being a servant.
It has to do with his being a faithful or an unfaithful servant!

Five Parables That Are Taught by Our Lord Jesus Christ to Show the Structure of the Coming Kingdom of Heaven

Excerpted from Bible One - Gary Whipple's Beyond the Rapture, Ch. 9, available at Gary Whipple's Books - Schoettle Publishing.

[Note: Some grammar changes have been made, but not context!]

Parables with Links

In order for the reader to receive knowledge and wisdom from these five parables, it will be important to remember that each parable can reveal truth from four different sources.

(1) From the order in which they are given in the Word.
(2) From the truths given in the details of the parable itself.
(3) From the truths that are revealed as they interact with another.
(4) From obvious omission of information from within their contents.

Four of the five parables presented are recorded in the gospel of Matthew. This is so, because Matthew was written to show the coming kingdom, as well as the coming king (Jesus Christ). The fifth is found in the gospel of Luke.

PARABLE OF THE WEDDING FEAST
(MATTHEW 22:1-14)

This parable is the first in the order of those recorded in Matthew. The occasion for it is found in the preceding chapter (Matthew 21). Here we find Jesus announcing that the kingdom of heaven would be taken from Israel and given to a nation bringing forth the fruits thereof (Matthew 21:43). Although this prophetic announcement did not come about immediately, it nevertheless prepared the way for the introduction of the mostly gentile church recorded in this first parable.

Before we begin with its interpretation, two things must be kept in mind. First, the kingdom had been proffered to Israel based on a national repentance. This was the purpose of the preaching of the “gospel of the kingdom” by John the Baptist and by Jesus (Matthew 3:2; 4:17). If the leaders of Israel had repented and brought forth national fruit, Israel would have had the privilege of being in the kingdom with all spiritual blessings. Instead they became a nation set aside with only future earthly blessings given to them through the unconditional Abrahamic covenant. Individually, they could be saved and become a member of the church and the bride, however, as a nation (Israel) they lost this privilege when they rejected and slew Jesus as the heir of the vineyard (see parable of the vineyard in Matthew 21:33-40), and as the chief corner stone (the king - see Matthew 21:42).

Secondly, the kingdom that Israel lost is shown to be given by Jesus to a nation bringing forth the fruits thereof. This is a holy nation and is identified by Peter as the church (1 Peter 2:9-10). Notice that the kingdom was not given to this nation based on salvation only, but rather on works after salvation (Matthew 21:43b). Thus not all Christians will be privileged to rule and reign with Christ over the kingdom, but only those who produce spiritual fruits. With this in mind we have a key to all the five parables that will be expounded upon. All five parables are based on works showing salvation of the soul, not the spirit.

The Parable

“And Jesus answered and spake unto them again by parables, and said, (2) The kingdom of heaven is like unto a certain king, which made a marriage for his son, (3) And sent forth his servants to call them that were bidden to the wedding: and they would not come. (4) Again, he sent forth other servants, saying, Tell them which are bidden, Behold, I have prepared my dinner: my oxen and {my} fatlings {are} killed, and all things {are} ready: come unto the marriage. (5) But they made light of {it}, and went their ways, one to his farm, another to his merchandise: (6) And the remnant took his servants, and entreated {them} spitefully, and slew {them}. (7) But when the king heard {thereof}, he was wroth: and he sent forth his armies, and destroyed those murderers, and burned up their city. (8) Then saith he to his servants, The wedding is ready, but they which were bidden were not worthy. (9) Go ye therefore into the highways, and as many as ye shall find, bid to the marriage. (10) So those servants went out into the highways, and gathered together all as many as they found, both bad and good: and the wedding was furnished with guests. (11) And when the king came in to see the guests, he saw there a man which had not on a wedding garment: (12) And he saith unto him, Friend, how camest thou in hither not having a wedding garment? And he was speechless. (13) Then said the king to the servants, Bind him hand and foot, and take him away, and cast {him} into outer darkness; there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth. (14) For many are called, but few {are} chosen (Matthew 22:1-14).

The Interpretation

This parable speaks of God the Father planning and preparing a marriage supper for His Son, Jesus Christ. The supper will be in heaven in honor of His Son’s wedding to His bride (not in view in this parable). We are told that Israel was invited to be the “wedding guest” at this supper. God had sent a special invitation to them by His servants (the prophets) to bid them to come. However they refused to come. Then He sent a second invitation (probably by the apostles) and they again refused by making excuses and also made light of the invitation. Some of them even took the servants of God and treated them badly to spite God and then slew them. Because of this God became angry, withdrew His invitation, and sent His armies to destroy those that were invited. This army was the Roman army under Titus, who in A.D.70 destroyed Jerusalem and scattered the Jews into all the nations of the world.

This part of the parable, which is now historical, points out the prophetic accuracy of the coming kingdom and to Israel’s original place in it. It is this writer’s belief that God’s plan called for Israel to be the “wedding guests.” This is so because Israel was the Lord’s brethren according to the flesh and as such could not be the bride. This is born out in a study of typology in the Old Testament that clearly sets forth the bride of Christ as a Gentile bride. As examples the brides of Isaac, Moses, and Joseph, who are types of Christ, all had Gentile brides. In view of this Israel could have none-the-less held a high ruling position in the coming kingdom as the “wedding guests.” This position of rule would have allowed them to rule over the cities of the millennial earth. Instead they rejected this privilege by rejecting the king. However the faithful ones of the Old Testament will be there (Matthew 8:11-12) in the capacity of “the friends of the bridegroom.” Precisely what their rank of rule will be is not known.

This parable continues to teach that after Israel was rejected by God, He sent His servants to the highways (places outside the city of the Jews) to invite anyone they could find both bad and good. The parable, at this place, begins to teach that anyone could be invited to the marriage supper, other than national Israel. This means a mixture of people from other nations (Gentiles and Jews) could be saved. It introduces the beginning of the church and teaches the plan of salvation as it went out to all the nations of the world. This was done through the Apostle Paul’s ministry and the countless numbers of evangelists and pastors, as well as the witness of the saved. All these are the “servants” of Matthew 22:8.

It is important to notice that the invitation was by grace and without works. This is the reason that the “good and the bad” were invited. Thus, by grace through faith anyone could be saved, no matter what kind of life they may have lived (Ephesians 2:8-9). All the hearer had to do was to accept the invitation to come (believe). However we learn in this parable that after they were saved and then raptured (arrived in heaven), they were to have on a wedding garment in order to enter the marriage supper. This garment represents the righteous works, or fruit of the Christian, after he was saved. We learn this by comparing it to the wedding garment of the bride of Christ. In Revelation (Revelation 19:7-8)  the bride’s wedding garment is called the “righteousnesses [plural] of the saints” which speaks of the righteous works of those chosen to be in the bride. Therefore the wedding garments of both the bride and the wedding guests represent the spiritual fruits from their lives.  (See Parable of the Wedding Guests in this site for a different interpretation of the meaning of the "good and bad" and Part II for “called and out-called.”)

When the king (God) came in to see the wedding guests, He saw one there without a wedding garment on and He asked him why this impropriety had occurred. Since he had no answer, the king commanded that he be bound hand and foot and cast into the outer darkness. In considering this scene we must first see the fallacy of those who teach that this man was not saved. To do this one must ask hisself these questions. If this one was lost, then why was he raptured into heaven? More importantly, why did he go inside to the wedding feast? Secondly, if the lost can do no work in order to be saved, why is God saying to this speechless man that he failed to provide for himself a wedding garment (which was fashioned by righteous acts)? To understand this questioning of God we must look at the type found in the Jewish wedding of the first century. Here all invited guests had to provide for themselves a special wedding garment in order to enter the wedding feast. They were not handed out at the door by the host. Thus the wedding garment signified works. Yet, in spite of this clear teaching, the teachers of today still insist on presenting this man as one who was never saved. They reason this as such since he was bound hand and foot and cast into “outer darkness” (Matthew 22:13).

For years Bible teachers and preachers have insisted that “outer darkness” is hell, when in fact it is not! The Greek interpretation of this expression gives it two definite articles, i.e., “the darkness the outer.” This puts the emphasis on the second “the,” making it to say “darkness outside of light.” To understand this further, the Greek word for darkness here is the word “skotos,” which means shade or obscurity. Therefore, those who are cast out of the glory of the kingdom will be in the shade just outside of the light, which will be a place of obscurity for a thousand years.

This place of obscurity is a place where one will suffer loss and as such will “weep and gnash his teeth.” Once again false teaching tries to use this expression to prove that this man was cast into hell, when in fact the Bible nowhere tells us that lost people in hell will weep and gnash their teeth. Since this expression refers to the grief of one who has lost something, then only saved people who lose their rewards have grief. Lost people, on the other hand, have nothing to lose and therefore do not grieve in hell, but rather curse God. A good example of this is seen in the terrible judgments that God will send on the earth during the “great tribulation.” You might say this is hell on earth, yet earth dwellers will not weep or gnash their teeth, but rather refuse to repent and instead blaspheme God (Revelation 16:9, 11).

Only saved people, who will have lost their reward, will weep and gnash their teeth in sorrow. Only after one thousand years, during which time God will refuse to heed their cries, will He raise them up and out of obscurity and wipe away all tears (Revelation 21:4). In this first parable which concerns itself with the first division of the coming kingdom, Our Lord draws our attention to those who will be in the kingdom (wedding guests) as opposed to those who will be cast out (those who will lose their rewards). He calls them “the called” (Gr. ‘kletos’ meaning the invited or saved) and “the chosen” (Gr. ‘eklektos’ meaning those chosen out of the saved). He further tells us that of the saved there will be many, whereas of the chosen there will be only a few (Matthew 22:14). In the second parable we will see that He further divides a group out of the chosen in order to reveal the “bride of Christ.” These will be called the “faithful”. 

For Satan’s present kingdom organization see Organizational Set-up of Satan’s Rule over the Earth in this site.  Also see God's Transition of Satan's Kingdom to Christ's Kingdom in this site and the following Word Document in my computer is informative on parables, and is SAFE to open:  MYSTERIES OF THE KINGDOM by Gary Whipple.docx

THE PARABLE OF THE FAITHFUL AND WISE SERVANT
(MATTHEW 24:45-51)

This parable is the first kingdom of heaven parable recorded in the Word after the parable of “the wedding feast.” Therefore its purpose is to teach the second stage of the organization of the coming kingdom. Whereas our first parable revealed the dividing of the “chosen from the called,” this parable will reveal the dividing of the “faithful from the chosen.”

The events recorded between these two parables represent approximately two thousand years in time. They portray the prophecy of our Lord’s judgment upon Israel, and its fulfillment (Matthew 23; 24:1-31. In this section of scripture He tells Israel that their temple would be destroyed, that their land would be desolated, that they would be hated and persecuted by all nations and that they would suffer under antichrist during the coming great tribulation. All this was to happen before His return as their Messiah.

In Matthew 24:32 Jesus discontinues speaking to Israel and begins to speak once again to the church beginning with the parable of the fig tree. It is worthy to note that all parables given by Jesus are for the church to understand and not Israel. The reason for this is that without the Holy Spirit Israel could not understand them. Thus when Jesus did speak to Israel in a parable, He did so for the benefit of the church, knowing that Israel could not understand its meaning (see Matthew 13:10-15).

Here in Matthew 24:32, just before the parable of “the faithful and wise servant,” our Lord gives to us two major signs that points to the rapture of the church. The first is the parable of “the fig tree” (Matthew 24:32) which teaches that national Israel will return to their land in the last days before the coming of the Lord. The second sign is the sign of Noah which speaks of the wicked conditions of the world just before Christ’s return (every thought and imagination was continually evil (Matthew 24:37). In this section He also speaks of the coming rapture by prophesying that some people will be taken away (will disappear) as opposed to others being left (Matthew 24:40-41). Finally He emphasizes to the church to watch and be ready for His coming (Matthew 24:42-44). This readiness is the theme of our next parable, “the faithful and wise servant.”

The Parable

“Who then is a faithful and wise servant, whom his lord hath made ruler over his household, to give them meat in due season? (46) Blessed {is} that servant, whom his lord when he cometh shall find so doing. (47) Verily I say unto you, That he shall make him ruler over all His goods. (48) But and if that evil servant shall say in his heart, My lord delayeth his coming; (49) And shall begin to smite {his} fellow servants, and to eat and drink with the drunken; (50) The lord of that servant shall come in a day when he looketh not for {him}, and in an hour that he is not aware of, (51) And shall cut him asunder, and appoint {him} his portion with the hypocrites: there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth.” (Matthew 24:45-51).

The Interpretation

In our last parable we saw the selection of the chosen which are those that are called out of the called. In this parable we will see a higher selection called the faithful which are those that are selected out of the chosen (cf. Revelation 17:14b).

It would be well for the reader to keep in mind that the “faithful” have two ranks within their groups making a total of three major ranks within the coming kingdom (two for the faithful [the bride], and one for the chosen [the wedding guests]). As we will soon discover, those believers who have the word “faithful” in their title given to them by the Lord, will rule from the two highest ranks and will probably be called the “bride of Christ.” The higher of these two ranks will apparently be for those who have the title of “the faithful and the wise,” whereas the rank just below this is for those with the title of “the good and faithful.” The parable before us now teaches of the higher of these two ranks...the “faithful and the wise.”

Our Lord begins this parable with a question, as if He is searching to find those who will qualify for this highest position in the kingdom. Apparently, there will not be many qualified applicants. To qualify, one must be wise and faithful. This means that they must have the higher knowledge (epignosis), and be faithful in teaching others of this knowledge until death or the rapture comes.

This search begins in Matthew 24:45 with our Lord looking for those whom He can place over His household (church, Bible classes, etc.) to give them meat in due season (Matthew 24:46). These should be the pastors of churches, but sadly there are only a few out of the thousands in these last days who will qualify for this rank. It seems that most modern day pastors are trained in the seminaries to become professional ministers, and as such have never had much interest in learning the Word of God. Therefore it is here, just before the coming of the Lord, that Jesus is looking for faithful and wise pastors and Bible teachers who are able to give meat, whom He can place over His households. Whom will He find and appoint as a faithful steward (Luke 12:42)? The professional, twentieth century pastor will not qualify. He only knows milk. In fact, he doesn’t even seem to know that we are living in the “due season,” which is the time just before the return of the Lord. It is no wonder that our Lord puts this in a question form. Who is wise? Who is faithful? Who will give meat?

Then in Matthew 24:46, our Lord informs us that at His return, He will make those servants, whom He finds faithfully teaching the meat “rulers over all His goods.” Luke records this as “rulers over all that He has” (Luke 12:44).

This highest position in the kingdom (ruler over all He has) was apparently seen and understood by the mother of the Apostles James and John, when she asked Jesus to “grant that these my two sons may sit, the one on thy right hand, and the other on the left, in thy kingdom” (Matthew 20:21). However, Jesus answered in Matthew 20:23, “to sit on my right hand, and on my left, is not mine to give, but {it shall be given to them} for whom it is prepared of my Father.” These verses of Matthew show us that this highest position is not only a reward for the “wise and faithful,” but also is for those who have been elected by the Father to be so. The fact that the Father is mentioned here is suggestive that all ranks won will be eternal. That is, they will extend from the kingdom of the Son (one thousand years) into the kingdom of the Father (the eternal ages, 1 Corinthians 15:24; Matthew 13:43).

In Luke’s gospel, we read that the “wise and faithful” are called “stewards.” Contrary to the popular use of this word in the modern church, people who give their time and money are not known scripturally as stewards, even though they have been faithful in what God has told them to do. The word “steward” in the Greek is “oikonomos,” which means a house-distributor, manager or overseer of the mysteries of God, i.e. to faithfully distribute to God’s household the mysteries or meat of the Word (kingdom truths) of God (1 Corinthians 4:1). Along with this the scriptures record that it is required that a steward be faithful in this task (1 Corinthians 4:2).

This brings us to the second part of this parable recorded in Matthew 24:48-51. Here God warns of terrible judgments that will come on the wise and faithful if they apostatize (fall away). The interpretation of these judgments will be given in a later chapter when the reader will be better prepared and equipped to accept them.

For Satan’s present kingdom organization see Organizational Set-up of Satan’s Rule over the Earth in this site.  Also see God's Transition of Satan's Kingdom to Christ's Kingdom in this site.

THE PARABLE OF THE TEN VIRGINS
(MATTHEW 25:1-13)

This is the third parable in our series of five that teaches the organizational structure of the kingdom. It was recorded and placed in the Word immediately after the parable of the “wise and faithful steward.” With this position in the Word and its title it will soon become obvious to the reader that God is giving additional and consequential information about the bride of Christ.

The first thing noticeabe is it does not teach any new ranks of rulership, but rather “the basic on which the bride will be selected.” This is very precious in God’s eyes since He wants all who will understand it to attain unto the bride.

The Parable

“Then shall the kingdom of heaven be likened unto ten virgins, which took their lamps, and went forth to meet the bridegroom. (2) And five of them were wise, and five {were} foolish. (3) They that {were} foolish took their lamps, and took no oil with them: (4) But the wise took oil in their vessels with their lamps. (5) While the bridegroom tarried, they all slumbered and slept. (6) And at midnight there was a cry made, Behold, the bride groom cometh; go ye out to meet him. (7) Then all those virgins arose, and trimmed their lamps. (8) And the foolish said unto the wise, give us of your oil; for our lamps are gone out. (9) But the wise answered, saying, {not so}; lest there be not enough for us and you: but go ye rather to them that sell, and buy for yourselves. (10) And while they went to buy, the bridegroom came; and they that were ready went in with him to the marriage: and the door was shut. (11) Afterward came also the other virgins, saying, Lord, Lord, open to us. (12) But he answered and said, Verily I say unto you, I know you not. (13) Watch therefore, for ye know neither the day nor the hour wherein the Son of man cometh” (Matthew 25:1-13).

The Interpretation

This writer in years past, in his beginning studies of the Word, interpreted the five wise virgins of this parable as those who were saved and the five foolish as those who were lost. Then, as he began to grow in the knowledge of scripture, he soon discovered this was utterly false. Today most conservative pastors and Bible teachers persist in believing and teaching this false but popular view. Still others, not necessarily in the conservative group of Bible teachers, preach a different false view that presents the wise as representing the church and the foolish as representing Israel. Before we begin to expound on this parable’s correct interpretation it will be helpful to the reader to see these two false interpretations exposed in the light of the Word.

In the first false view of this parable:

(1) Ten in typology is always emblematic of ordinal perfection or all of whatever is in view. In this parable it means all of the saved people of the church age. All will be raptured. All will be in heaven. On the other hand the number five in Bible typology always is emblematic of grace, and wherever you find it you will find the grace of God working.

(2) Five is also made up of numbers three and two. Three speaks of manifested deity, i.e. the resurrection of Jesus Christ, and two the minimum number of witnesses the law required to establish a truth (1 Kings 21:10; Matthew 26:60; Revelation 11:3). Thus, by God’s use of the number five to identify both groups, He is declaring that they are all saved by grace through faith in the One who finished the work on the cross. God placed His stamp of approval on this work by raising Jesus up on the third day which was witnessed to and confirmed to us by the Holy Spirit and the Word.

In the second false view of this parable the foolish virgins cannot be Israel for two reasons:

(1) Israel is never pictured as a virgin but rather the adulteress wife of God the Father (Jeremiah 3:8). The word virgin means a maiden or one who is unmarried. This implies that she is clean and chaste and is qualified to become a bride.

(2) Where the church is the bride of Christ, Israel is the wife of God, and as such cannot be raptured with the church. In our parable we will see that both groups, the “wise and the foolish,” are raptured.

In Matthew 25:1 the expression “kingdom of heaven” is used to inform us that its contents deal with rewards and not initial salvation. This expression should be literally translated “the rule of the heavens [plural] over the kingdom” that is upon the earth. Moreover it begins when the ten virgins are raptured (go forth to meet the bridegroom). Notice in Matthew 25:1 all of the virgins had lamps with oil in them.

However in Matthew 25:3-4 we see a major difference between the two. The foolish took no oil with them, i.e. they took oil in their lamps, but no extra oil in separate vessels. Contrary to this the wise had a double portion of oil (first portion in their lamps and a second portion in vessels or skins). Oil in the scriptures is always an emblem of the Holy Spirit. Thus all ten were saved, i.e. had received by faith the knowledge (gnosis) of Christ, which is the first portion of oil. However the five wise virgins had a double portion of oil, which is emblematic of the full knowledge (epignosis) of the kingdom truths. Therefore these verses give us a historical view of the church in the first century. Many in that church knew the kingdom truths and as such were called the wise.

Matthew 25:5-7 reveal all the church period beyond the first century and ending at the raptemiahure. Here the bridegroom tarried and they all went to sleep (slumbered and slept during the dark ages). The Greek word for “slumbered,” which is connected to the wise, is “nustazo” which means to nod the head or be half-awake and half-asleep. This describes the condition of the wise during the time of the church age and up until the time of the rapture. That is they were not totally asleep to the kingdom truths. Contrary to this the Greek word for “slept,” which is connected to the foolish, is “katheudo” which means to lie down and go fast asleep. This then describes the condition of the foolish as it pertains to the kingdom truths throughout the past nineteen hundred years to end at the rapture. It is a perfect picture of the church today.

In Matthew 25:6  the midnight cry was heard. This midnight cry is indicative of the voice of the Lord at the rapture and is not a figure of speech representing the 19th century preachers preaching the Second Coming. The word “midnight” is always used as a type in scripture to establish two coming events: the “choosing of the bride of Christ” and the “judgments of God.”

To understand the choosing of the bride we must first study the typology that teaches of the relationship between Boaz and Ruth. In Ruth 3:1-10 Boaz is presented as a type of Christ in the choosing of His bride. This happens after his field has been harvested (type of the rapture) and brought to the threshing floor for the purpose of separating the wheat from the chaff (type of the Judgment Seat of Christ). However, before this occurs, Ruth (a type of the bride of Christ), a Gentile and near kinsman of Boaz, was instructed by Naomi (a type of the Holy Spirit through the Word) to go to Boaz while he was at the threshing floor during the night and to ask him to become her kinsman redeemer (this included marriage). Further Naomi instructed her that before she went she must first cleanse and anoint herself (type of all sin having been confessed and the obtaining of a double portion of the Spirit). Then she was told to go and lie at the feet of Boaz and do whatever He says. This action shows in type form the faithful and wise who have knowledge of the kingdom. This is so because the feet of Boaz are a type of the feet of Jesus which is emblematic of His coming kingship when He will dispose of Satan and judge the nations (Romans 16:20; Isaiah 63:6; Revelation 1:15; Revelation 19:15). Finally, the scripture tells us that this happened at “midnight” which shows that Ruth, representing the bride of Christ, was spiritually awake (watching for the coming of the Lord) while the other maidens (the rest of the saved) were asleep. Thus the choosing of the Gentile bride of Christ will occur immediately after the midnight cry (the rapture of the church).

Secondly, the word “midnight” is also used in the Old Testament in connection with judgment. The judgment of God on Egypt was at midnight (Exodus 11:4; 12:29). Egypt is not only a type of the world, but specifically the world during the coming great tribulation. Therefore, since the judgments of God fell on Egypt at midnight, so will they fall on the world during the great tribulation. Midnight then is used in this parable as a type of the time of the end which includes the rapture, the choosing of the bride and judgment on the earth.

Now, returning to the parable of the ten virgins, we see in Matthew 25:7-10 the events that will occur in heaven after the rapture. Their purpose here is to lead us to identify and understand that which is needful for the believer to enter the marriage chamber. Here the five foolish virgins recognized that they were not ready to meet the Lord when they trimmed their lamps and instead discovered that their lamps had gone out (Gr. “were going out”). Thus they asked the wise virgins to share with them that portion of oil that was in their vessels (skins). However the wise refused their frantic request for two reasons. First, if the oil were shared, then no one would have enough to enter the marriage chamber. Secondly, it was a different kind of oil that could not be given away and had to be bought. Therefore, as the first portion of oil represented the sealing of the Holy Spirit in the salvation of their spirits, so the second portion represents the power of the Holy Spirit in the coming salvation of their souls. As the first portion is freely given the moment one believes, so the second portion must be bought by trading. For as the first portion of oil is for eternal life (entrance into heaven), so the second is for millennial life (entrance into the kingdom of heaven). In our text the foolish virgins did not realize this truth until it was too late. They had been fast asleep to spiritual truth (Gr. ‘epignosis’) while being satisfied with just being saved (Gr. ‘gnosis’).

The text declares that “they all arose (all ten were raptured)” and then trimmed their lamps (to prepare themselves for the wedding). We get a better understanding of this when we discover that the lamp represents the Word of God in their lives, the oil the Holy Spirit that has sealed them and the wick that part of their lives that should be burning itself out as a witness. All ten virgins in our parable trimmed their lamps (attempted to fill their lamps with the double portion of oil). However, the five foolish virgins were too late. They had no oil with them to trim their lamps.

To get a better appreciation of the word “trimmed,” we need to study the only other place in scripture that it is used.

“And Mephibosheth the son of Saul came down to meet the king, and had neither dressed [Heb.’asah’] his feet, nor trimmed [Heb.’asah’] his beard, nor washed his clothes, from the day the king departed until the day he came {again} in peace” (2 Samuel 19:24)

Here in 2 Samuel God is showing us a type of the Second Coming of Christ. From this we can learn the full connection of the word “trimmed.” In this type we see David’s victorious return to Jerusalem. He had before left the land (type of Jesus going back to heaven) when his people had rejected and forsaken him and joined themselves to another king (type of Satan’s kingdom). At his coming again he finds Mephibosheth (type of the five foolish virgins) not ready to meet him. Mephibosheth had not dressed his feet (no witness in his walk), trimmed his beard (no witness in his talk) or washed his clothes (no confession of sin). All these are types of “not putting in order (Hebrews ’asah’)” his walk, talk, and making clean his righteous garments from the sins of the world.

Specifically he had no witness or confession that David was the king and that he would return one day. We see this in his failure to trim his beard. The word “beard” in the Hebrew is the word “sapham,” which means “lip piece” (or that which draws attention to the upper lip, i.e. language or his witness). In addition he had no witness in his lifestyle, i.e. walk. For he failed to dress (Hebrews “asah,” same word for trimmed) his feet. To add to this, the expression nor washed his clothes” means the failure to confess his sins (see 1 John 1:9). Furthermore Mephibosheth had earlier eaten at the king’s table which shows in the type that he had been saved and had special privileges of love. However, after the king left, he did not prepare for his return from the day he left until the day he came again in peace. This shows that Mephibosheth in this type did not have the double portion of the Spirit and as such had no “hope” (anticipation of his return). With this Old Testament type we can fully understand the plight of the five foolish virgins. They were saved, had the gift of the Holy Spirit (first portion of oil), but had not prepared themselves for the Second Coming. If they had bought the second portion of oil (epignosis), they would have known to make themselves ready and to watch for Him. In Matthew 25:9 of our parable the foolish virgins were told that they must go and buy from those who sell in order to obtain this second portion of oil. The meaning of this verse is a mystery to the popular Bible expositor. He cannot conceive of the scripture telling the five foolish virgins, whom he thinks are lost, to go and buy salvation, when Ephesians 2:9 declares salvation to be without works.

However, the second portion of oil is not salvation (gnosis), but rather the full discernment (epignosis) of the Word, which pertains to the inheritance. To buy and sell means to sell daily a portion of your life in order to buy more of this wisdom and full discernment of the Word (strong meat). This can be described as one who is willing to lose more of his life daily in order to receive more of the higher knowledge of the Word (double portion of the Holy Spirit).

This price is not only a daily surrender and commitment to the Lord, but also a willingness to labor in the Word. Jesus Himself referred to this when He said, “he that loses his life for my sake will find it.” Alternatively, to put it another way, “he that sells portions of his life daily, can replace it by buying portions of the Word” (double portion of the Holy Spirit). When one begins to buy this double portion he comes to understand that it is the “gold that cannot be destroyed,” “the wedding garment itself (righteous works)” and “spiritual eye-salve” to give one even deeper insight into the Word (Revelation 3:18).

We see the conclusion of this parable in Matthew 25:10-12. While those five foolish virgins went to buy, the bridegroom came and the five wise virgins (those who were ready) went in with Him to the marriage. Afterward the foolish came and knocked on the door to the bridal chamber begging to be let in, but the Lord replies that He does not know them (does not recognize them as being a part of the bride).

The key to this parable is in the last verse. Here our Lord does not tell the foolish virgins that they need salvation, but rather to watch for His coming. This necessitates making themselves ready by buying and trading for the second portion of oil. In addition, with the setting of this parable next to the parable of the “faithful and wise,” we understand that it is an extension to that parable, teaching the basis on which a believer will be chosen as a part of the bride of Christ. By putting both parables together we learn that he must be faithful unto the end and he must be wise. Finally, this wisdom that he must have is revealed as being the double portion of the Word (the Holy Spirit).

For Satan’s present kingdom organization see Organizational Set-up of Satan’s Rule over the Earth in this site.  Also see God's Transition of Satan's Kingdom to Christ's Kingdom in this site.

THE PARABLE OF THE FAITHFUL AND WISE SERVANT
(MATTHEW 24:45-50)

This parable is the first kingdom of heaven parable recorded in the Word after the parable of “the wedding feast.” Therefore its purpose is to teach the second stage of the organization of the coming kingdom. Whereas our first parable revealed the dividing of the “chosen from the called,” this parable will reveal the dividing of the “faithful from the chosen.”

The events recorded between these two parables represent approximately two thousand years in time. They portray the prophecy of our Lord’s judgment upon Israel, and its fulfillment (Matthew 23; 24:1-31. In this section of scripture He tells Israel that their temple would be destroyed, that their land would be desolated, that they would be hated and persecuted by all nations and that they would suffer under antichrist during the coming great tribulation. All this was to happen before His return as their Messiah.

In Matthew 24:32 Jesus discontinues speaking to Israel and begins to speak once again to the church beginning with the parable of the fig tree. It is worthy to note that all parables given by Jesus are for the church to understand and not Israel. The reason for this is that without the Holy Spirit Israel could not understand them. Thus when Jesus did speak to Israel in a parable, He did so for the benefit of the church, knowing that Israel could not understand its meaning (see Matthew 13:10-15).

Here in Matthew 24:32, just before the parable of “the faithful and wise servant,” our Lord gives to us two major signs that point to the rapture of the church. The first is the parable of “the fig tree” which teaches that national Israel will return to their land in the last days before the coming of the Lord (the fulfillment of this actually began in April 1948 [Note:  Arlen Chitwood believes the parable of the fig tree and the days of Noah have to do with Israel and the nations during the Tribulation, not today, and I believe he is right-on.  See Cast Outside into Outer Darkness in this site and 'find' fig tree]). The second sign is the sign of Noah which speaks of the wicked conditions of the world just before Christ’s return (every thought and imagination was continually evil [Genesis 6:5]). In this section He also speaks of the coming rapture by prophesying that some people will be taken away (will disappear) as opposed to others being left (Matthew 24:40-41). Finally He emphasizes to the church to watch and be ready for His coming (Matthew 24:42-44). This readiness is the theme of our next parable, “the faithful and wise servant.”

The Parable

“Who then is a faithful and wise servant, whom his lord hath made ruler over his household, to give them meat in due season? (46) Blessed {is} that servant, whom his lord when he cometh shall find so doing. (47) Verily I say unto you, That he shall make him ruler over all His goods. (48) But and if that evil servant shall say in his heart, My lord delayeth his coming; (49) And shall begin to smite {his} fellow servants, and to eat and drink with the drunken; (50) The lord of that servant shall come in a day when he looketh not for {him}, and in an hour that he is not aware of, (51) And shall cut him asunder, and appoint {him} his portion with the hypocrites: there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth.” (Matthew 24:45-51).

The Interpretation

In our last parable we saw the selection of the chosen which are those that are called out of the called. In this parable we will see a higher selection called the faithful which are those that are selected out of the chosen (Revelation 17:14b).

It would be well for the reader to keep in mind that the “faithful” have two ranks within their groups making a total of three major ranks within the coming kingdom (two for the faithful, i.e. the bride and one for the chosen, i.e. the wedding guests). As we will soon discover, those believers who have the word “faithful” in their title that is given to them by the Lord, will rule from the two highest ranks and will probably be called the “bride of Christ.” The higher of these two ranks will apparently be for those who have the title of “the faithful and the wise,” whereas the rank just below this is for those with the title of “the good and faithful.” The parable before us now teaches of the higher of these two ranks...the “faithful and the wise.”

Our Lord begins this parable with a question, as if He is searching to find those who will qualify for this highest position in the kingdom. Apparently, there will not be many qualified applicants. To qualify, one must be wise and faithful. This means that they must have the higher knowledge (epignosis), and be faithful in teaching others of this knowledge until death or the rapture comes.

This search begins in Matthew 24:45 with our Lord looking for those whom He can place over His household (church, Bible classes, etc.) to give them meat in due season (Matthew 24:46). These should be the pastors of churches, but sadly there are only a few out of the thousands in these last days who will qualify for this rank. It seems that most modern day pastors are trained in the seminaries to become professional ministers, and as such have never had much interest in learning the Word of God. Therefore it is here, just before the coming of the Lord, that Jesus is looking for faithful and wise pastors and Bible teachers who are able to give meat, whom He can place over His households. Whom will He find and appoint as a faithful steward (Luke 12:42)? The professional, twentieth century pastor will not qualify. He only knows milk. In fact, he doesn’t even seem to know that we are living in the “due season,” which is the time just before the return of the Lord. It is no wonder that our Lord puts this in a question form. Who is wise? Who is faithful? Who will give meat?

Then in Matthew 24:46, our Lord informs us that at His return, He will make those servants, whom He finds faithfully teaching the meat “rulers over all His goods.” Luke records this as “rulers over all that He has” (Luke 12:44).

This highest position in the kingdom (ruler over all He has) was apparently seen and understood by the mother of the Apostles James and John, when she asked Jesus to “grant that these my two sons may sit, the one on thy right hand, and the other on the left, in thy kingdom” (Matthew 20:21). However, Jesus answered in Matthew 24:23, “to sit on my right hand, and on my left, is not mine to give, but [it shall be given to them] for whom it is prepared of my Father.” These verses of Matthew show us that this highest position is not only a reward for the “wise and faithful,” but also is for those who have been elected by the Father to be so. The fact that the Father is mentioned here is suggestive that all ranks won will be eternal. That is, they will extend from the kingdom of the Son (one thousand years) into the kingdom of the Father (the eternal ages, 1 Corinthians 15:24; Matthew 13:43).

In Luke’s gospel, we read that the “wise and faithful” are called “stewards.” Contrary to the popular use of this word in the modern church, people who give their time and money are not known scripturally as stewards, even though they have been faithful in what God has told them to do. The word “steward” in the Greek is “oikonomos,” which means a house-distributor, manager or overseer of the mysteries of God, i.e. to faithfully distribute to God’s household the mysteries or meat of the Word (kingdom truths) of God (1 Corinthians 4:1). Along with this the scriptures record that it is required that a steward be faithful in this task (1 Corinthians 4:2).

This brings us to the second part of this parable recorded in Matthew 24:48-51. Here God warns of terrible judgments that will come on the wise and faithful if they apostatize (fall away). The interpretation of these judgments will be given in a later chapter when the reader will be better prepared and equipped to accept them.

For Satan’s present kingdom organization see Organizational Set-up of Satan’s Rule over the Earth in this site.  Also see God's Transition of Satan's Kingdom to Christ's Kingdom in this site.

THE PARABLE OF THE TALENTS
(MATTHEW 25:14-30)

Continuing in the order in which they were given, this fourth parable teaches the qualifications of those who will rule from the second highest rank in the kingdom structure. Like those who will rule from the first rank (the wise and faithful), these also will have the title of “faithful” in their names. They will be called the “good and faithful.”

The Parable

“For {the kingdom of heaven is} as a man traveling into a far country, {who} called his own servants, and delivered unto them his goods. (15) And unto one he gave five talents, to another two, and to another one; to every man according to his several ability; and straightway took his journey. (16) Then he that had received the five talents went and traded with the same, and made {them} other five talents. (17) And likewise he that {had received} two, he also gained other two. (18) But he that had received one went and digged in the earth, and hid his lord’s money. (19) After a long time the lord of those servants cometh, and reckoneth with them. (20) And so he that had received five talents came and brought other five talents, saying, Lord, thou deliveredst unto me five talents: behold, I have gained beside them five talents more. (21) His lord said unto him, Well done, {thou} good and faithful servant: thou hast been faithful over a few things, I will make thee ruler over many things: enter thou into the joy of thy lord. (22) He also that had received two talents came and said, Lord, thou deliveredst unto me two talents: behold, I have gained two other talents beside them. (23) His lord said unto him, Well done, good and faithful servant; thou hast been faithful over a few things, I will make thee ruler over many things. Enter thou into the joy of thy lord. (24) Then he which had received the one talent came and said, Lord, I knew thee that thou art an hard man, reaping where thou hast not sown, and gathering where thou hast not strawed: (25) And I was afraid, and went and hid thy talent in the earth: lo, {there} thou hast {that is} thine. (26) His lord answered and said unto him, Thou wicked and slothful servant, thou knewest that I reap where I sowed not, and gather where I have not strawed: (27) Thou oughtest therefore to have put my money to the exchangers, and {then} at my coming I should have received mine own with usury. (28) Take therefore the talent from him, and give {it} unto him which hath ten talents. (29) For unto every one that hath shall be given, and he shall have abundance: but from him that hath not shall be taken away even that which he hath. (30) And cast ye the unprofitable servant into outer darkness: there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth” (Matthew 25:14-30).

The Interpretation

Like the parable of the wedding feast this parable defies interpretation when the popular view of the outer darkness is taught. Most teachers, including the fundamental conservative group, believe and teach this place to be hell. Contrary to this the scriptures teach that outer darkness is a place of obscurity just outside of the light outside of the kingdom and is not hell. It could be the fourth level of the kingdom structure correlating with the fourth level of this present “kingdom of heaven” ruled over by Satan.

When a Bible teacher insists on making outer darkness hell, then one of two things happens: The parable refuses to be interpreted in the light of all of the Word, or the teacher must deny three cardinal doctrines of the Word. These are eternal security, grace and the Judgment Seat of Christ.

Consider this:

(1) If we, in this parable, interpret “the outer darkness” as hell, then we have to admit that one of Christ’s own servants (the third one) lost his salvation, i.e. Christ’s own servant was cast into outer darkness (hell).

(2) On the other hand if we assign all of Christ’s servants in this parable as being lost in order to preserve the doctrine of eternal security, then in this course of interpretation we deny two other doctrines. The first doctrine being that all lost men are servants of Christ, and the second that one must produce works in order to be saved (trade his talents for gain).

(3) Finally, if we interpret “outer darkness” as hell in this parable, we make the doctrine of the Judgment Seat of Christ a general judgment for all of the lost and the saved (which is not taught anywhere in scripture).

Once we recognize that which scripture has to say about “the outer darkness,” the parable is then easily interpreted. Here are its components:

The man traveling into a far country is Jesus before He went back to heaven; His own servants are certain believers out of all of the church period; His goods that He leaves are His own personal possessions (epignosis, or full discernment of the kingdom of heaven). Thus the talents are empowered portions of His personal possessions given through the double portion of the Spirit to produce specific works; the return of the man (Jesus) to reckon with them is the Judgment Seat of Christ. The two servants that gained talents by trading represent those Christians that will enter into the kingdom of heaven and be rulers over “many things,” whereas the servant who hid his talent in the earth and did nothing represents those who will lose their reward and be cast into obscurity for one thousand years.

The teaching of this parable is to an elected group, i.e. those of the church who will gain epignosis (above knowledge). Like the parable of the “faithful and wise servant,” whom Christ made ruler over “all that He has” (the highest level of rule in the coming kingdom), this parable shows Christ giving His goods to those who have been elected to rule over “many things” (from the second highest rank of rule in the coming kingdom).

The goods that He gives are His own personal goods (Gr. ’huparchonta’) which include property or possessions (kingdom truths). The giving here is not the giving away of these properties and possessions but rather the “placing of them under a steward (householder) for care and gain.”

He gives one servant five talents, another two talents and another one talent, according to their own several abilities (Gr. ‘idios dunamis’ meaning private and separate force). Here Christ does not give spiritual gifts, but rather that which empowers the gifts that the believer already has. This relationship then shows a partnership between the Holy Spirit and the believer. The outworking of this double portion of the Spirit through the empowered abilities of the believer is for the purpose to gain more talents (a wise man wins souls [Proverbs 11:30]). However, this outworking cannot occur until the elected believer comes to realize the Holy Spirit provides the power and wisdom of the double portion of oil (“epignosis” from the Word), while the elected believer provides his personal gifts and commitment (“several ability”).  Also this outworking cannot occur until the elected believer comes to rest in the power of the Holy Spirit who will produce this work through him (Philippians 2:12-13).

The three servants here speak of believers who have a variety of abilities to minister to others through the Word. Some have more ability than others. In our parable two out of the three servants received the same reward, even though one had five talents and the other had two talents. This is a principle of the Judgment Seat of Christ which says all believers will be held accountable for that which was given to them. Since both servants in this parable received talents on the basis of their abilities and both gained a double amount of that which was given, then both would receive the same reward. Here our Lord rewards both servants by giving them the title of “good and faithful servant” and inviting them to enter the joy of the Lord for the purpose of ruling over “many things.”

The “joy of the Lord” in this parable speaks of Christ’s coming kingship over the earth (Hebrews 12:2) and the "entering in" speaks of having a part of that rule with Christ. The key to where these believers will rule and reign in the kingdom is found in the word “faithful.”

Because this word appears in the title that Jesus used to address them, they are counted as being in the “faithful” who will be selected out of the “chosen” (see Revelation 17:14). Moreover, since they are not a member of the highest rank of the faithful, they must be those who will fill the second highest rank.

Like the other parables the order in which this parable was given has great significance. It was placed in the Word just after the parable of the “ten virgins.” This shows that it is interpreted in the light of the five wise virgins and the double portion of the Spirit. Without this knowledge we would be unable to understand the meaning of the talents (epignosis) here.

This brings us to the third servant who was cast into “outer darkness.” When his time came to be judged by the Lord, he accused the Lord of being “hard” by wanting him to accomplish impossible tasks, i.e. “reaping where thou hast not sown” and “gathering where thou hast not strawed.” This servant then represents all believers who will arrive at the Judgment Seat of Christ without any acceptable works because they found the work of God on earth impossible for them to do.

In studying this servant’s life in the light of the other two servants we see that his problem was in failing to understand the partnership between God and himself. He did not know that his talent was to be taken to the marketplace for trading, not to the fields for harvesting.

Here is the key to understand this. We are not to produce works for God through our own self-efforts, but rather allow Him to produce His own works through us as we rest in Him (by faith). God wants us in the marketplace daily (the Word) in order to trade portions of our life for more of the double portion of oil, i.e. the Holy Spirit (talents or ‘epignosis’). He also wants us to exercise our personal abilities by placing those talents received in the bank (the Holy Spirit) and then trusting the Holy Spirit to do His own work through us with that talent, i.e. make “spiritual interest.” This activity in the marketplace and the bank speaks of gaining knowledge and wisdom, and then producing fruit through its interest. Apparently this is what the other two servants had done and as a result gained other talents. God simply said to the one servant who hid his talent, “Why didn’t you give my talent to the exchangers (put my money in the bank) so that when I arrived I would have gained my talent with interest?”

Our Lord called this servant a “wicked” and “slothful” (Gr. ‘poneros’ and ‘okeros’ meaning hurtful and tardy, i.e. lazy) and took his talent away and gave it to the one having ten (a principle of loss at the judgment seat). Then the Lord had this servant bound hand and foot (removal of all future service for a thousand years) and cast into “the outer darkness,” thus showing that he would be worthless during the millennium.

(Dear reader, as we complete this parable study, let us challenge you to take the talents that God has given you [epignosis] to the marketplace [the place where you exercise your several abilities and trade your present life for more]. There deposit them in the bank of the Holy Spirit and then rest while He produces His own interest through your life. This means that whatever God has called you to do you should do it by the personal abilities of your outward man, while the inward man sits down [rests] in Christ. By doing so you wait on Him to supply the needed power to accomplish His own task and to get His own results. God will never be pleased with our own self-efforts in attempting to do His work. He only honors His own works that He produces through us while we are resting [trusting] in Him.)

For Satan’s present kingdom organization see Organizational Set-up of Satan’s Rule over the Earth in this site.  Also see God's Transition of Satan's Kingdom to Christ's Kingdom in this site.  For more on Outer Darkness see Bible One - Arlen Chitwood's Prophecy on Mount Olivet, Ch. 21, and in this site Fate of Non-Overcomers in Outer Darkness and Cast Outside into Outer Darkness.

Also the following Word Document in my computer is informative on parables, and is SAFE to open and print:  MYSTERIES OF THE KINGDOM by Gary Whipple.docx

To website CONTENTS Page.

THE PARABLE OF THE POUNDS
(LUKE 19:12-27)

This is the final parable among five that are used by our Lord to show the structure of the kingdom. It was given to show the lowest rank of rule in the coming kingdom, as well as the levels of obscurity below it. There are a total of four classes of people within this parable, with only three being discussed here. The fourth will be discussed in a later chapter.


The Parable

“He said therefore, A certain nobleman went into a far country to receive for himself a kingdom, and to return. (13) And he called his ten servants, and delivered them ten pounds, and said unto them, Occupy till I come. (14) But his citizens hated him, and sent a message after him, saying, We will not have this {man} to reign over us. (15) And it came to pass, that when he was returned, having received the kingdom, then he commanded these servants to be called unto him, to whom he had given the money, that he might know how much every man had gained by trading. (16) Then came the first, saying, Lord, thy pound hath gained ten pounds. (17) And he said unto him, Well, thou good servant: because thou hast been faithful in a very little, have thou authority over ten cities. (18) And the second came, saying, Lord, thy pound hath gained five pounds. (19) And he said likewise to him, Be thou also over five cities. (20) And another came, saying, Lord, behold, {here is} thy pound, which I have kept laid up in a napkin: (21) For I feared thee, because thou art an austere man: thou takest up that thou layest not down, and reapest that thou didst not sow. (22) And he saith unto him, Out of thine own mouth will I judge thee, {thou} wicked servant. Thou knewest that I was an austere man, taking up that I laid not down, and reaping that I did not sow: (23) Wherefore then gayest not thou my money into the bank, that at my coming I might have required mine own with usury? (24) And he said unto them that stood by, Take from him the pound, and give {it} to him that hath ten pounds. (25) (And they said unto him, Lord, he hath ten pounds.) (26) For I say unto you, That unto every one which hath shall be given; and from him that hath not, even that he hath shall be taken away from him. (27) But those mine enemies, which would not that I should reign over them, bring hither, and slay {them} before me” (Luke 19:12- 27).

INTERPRETATION

The reader should have no difficulty understanding this parable if he understood the parable of the talents. The major difference is that whereas the fourth parable deals with three servants, this parable deals with ten. Moreover, whereas the fourth parable emphasizes the second portion of the Spirit (epignosis), this parable speaks only of the first portion of the Spirit (gnosis).

At the beginning we recognize Jesus Christ as the nobleman who went into a far country to receive a kingdom. This occurred when He ascended to heaven, sat down at the right hand of His father and began His “high priestly” duties. However, before He left He did three things. First He called His ten servants. This means He saved all of those who will be saved. Secondly He gave unto them ten pounds, or one pound to each of the ten servants. The number ten means “all.” It is the number God uses to identify all those who will be saved during the church period. The ten pounds however represents that which Christ gives to every Christian equally -- the Holy Spirit (first portion of oil). Thirdly our Lord tells them in the parable to occupy till He comes. The Greek word for occupy is “pramateuomai” which means to busy oneself with trading. Therefore the teaching of this parable is that every believer is too busy himself with trading the pound in order to gain more pounds.

On the return of the nobleman (the Second Coming of Christ) he called together His servants in order for them to give an account of their pounds (the Judgment Seat of Christ). Out of the ten our Lord reveals the judgment of three of these servants. The first gained ten pounds, or ten times that which was given to him. He was called “good servant” (not good and faithful as in the parable of the talents) and was given the authority over ten cities. The second gained five and likewise was called a “good servant” and was given authority over five cities. The third offered the same excuse as the one servant in the fourth parable (Talents) and as a result lost all power to rule in the kingdom.

A careful examination between this parable and the fourth parable will show a marked difference between the two. Whereas the servants of the fourth parable were given a special power (second portion of oil) in accordance to their own abilities, all of the servants of the fifth parable had equal amounts of power (the first portion of oil) based on the finished work of Jesus Christ on the cross. Whereas the two servants of the fourth parable received the same reward, those of the fifth parable received different amounts of rewards. The reason for this is the two servants of the fourth had talents given to them based on their abilities (one five, the other two) yet they both doubled their amount by trading. Contrariwise the servants of the fifth parable all had the same amount (one pound each) with one gaining ten pounds and the other five pounds. The result of which shows that both gained reward in direct proportion to their work.

The five and ten cities awarded to the two servants of our fifth parable represent the rulership over territory in the coming kingdom. Those who will rule such cities under Christ will rule from the third level (third highest from the top) in the kingdom structure. They are the antithesis of the third level of Satan’s present kingdom which is identified in Ephesians 6:12 as “rulers of darkness” (or world rulers in obscurity).

Now let us compare the two servants who each lost his reward (the servants of the fourth and fifth parables). In the fourth parable the servant hid his talent in the earth, whereas in the fifth parable the servant hid his pound in a napkin. The Greek word for napkin is “soudarion” which means “sweatcloth.” With this notable difference we learn that the servant of the fourth parable refused to do any work whatsoever (hid his talent in the ground), whereas the servant of the fifth possibly hid his pound (the first portion of oil, i.e. Holy Spirit) in his own self-efforts (represented by his sweatcloth) in an attempt to produce the work himself. Like the servant of the fourth parable this servant never learned that the Lord wanted him to take his pound to the bank (the Holy Spirit) and let it earn interest, i.e. let the Holy Spirit (the pound) do the work through him by faith. Thus his outward man should have been a witness in this life, while his inner man rested in the Holy Spirit to supply the power of his witness.

In addition the unprofitable servants of each of the parables are called by different titles from God. For whereas the unprofitable servant of the fourth parable was called “wicked” and “slothful,” the unprofitable servant of the fifth parable was called only “wicked” (not slothful). The reason for this will be readily seen in the work that each was to perform. For whereas the servant of the fourth parable did nothing (no works), not even self-works, the servant of the fifth parable worked. He was not lazy. He just worked in his own efforts, i.e. man-made church programs. Thus the wicked and slothful servant was given a greater punishment for no works in contrast to the wicked servant who worked in his own efforts. For whereas the servant of the fourth parable was bound hand and foot and cast out of the kingdom, the servant of the fifth parable was left unbound, but excluded from the kingdom. It is the belief of this writer that both servants will be in “the outer darkness,” or obscurity (possible in the fourth level of the kingdom structure). A place of no reward, power or worth. A place where they can only be spectators of the kingdom rather than participants in it for one thousand years. The obvious difference between these two servants is that one servant is bound and the other is left unbound. The reader may ask why Jesus didn’t use the term “the outer darkness” here in Luke? The answer is that this term is peculiar to Matthew only. The three times it is mentioned in scripture are all in Matthew.

As this section of study culminates we pray that the spiritual eyes of the reader have been opened in these parables and that he may order his life to be lived in the light of these truths. The church of the twentieth century largely does not believe in the coming kingdom, and as such is busily trying to establish its own kingdom of God through the organization of the church and its own efforts. They point to their evangelization, their church building programs, their great amounts of money and their self-programs of getting great numbers of people. With this they are saying “...we are increased with goods and have need of nothing” (Revelation 3:17b). And all of the time they are hiding their pound in their own self-efforts (sweat cloth) in order to gain self-glory and the riches of this world.

From chapter 7 of Bible One - Gary Whipple's Beyond the Rapture, also The Way of Soul Salvation in this site, the reader learns of a second gate and a narrow path (Christian race course). This is the gate that opens into “standing grace,” whereby we are to run the race that God has set before us by faith! A race in which God does all of the work through us by His Holy Spirit, and as such receives all of the glory for Himself. When one learns to live his Christian life this way, then even his thoughts will be established by God (Proverbs 16:3):

Commit your works to the LORD, And your thoughts will be established. 

The following Word Document is informative on parables, and is SAFE to open and print:  MYSTERIES OF THE KINGDOM by Gary Whipple.docx

To website CONTENTS Page.

 The following is a simple summary of the above five parables in a Table format!

First Four Parables in Matthew Thirteen
Excerpt from Mysteries of the Kingdom BOOK, Ch. 13, Instruction in the Kingdom in this site.
By Arlen Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast
Sower
Wheat, Tares
Mustard Seed
Leaven

These four parables present a chronology of Satan’s work as he seeks to subvert the Word of the Kingdom, and this chronology covers the progressive results of his work in this respect throughout the entire dispensation.

Satan’s attack in the first parable, the parable of the Sower (Matthew 13:3-8, 18-23), was seen to be against those hearing the Word of the Kingdom.  He sought to stop the matter at that point, preventing individuals from understanding this message and subsequently bringing forth fruit.  Four types of individuals are seen responding to the message, with Satan being successful in his attack against three of the four.  Those seen in the first three of the four categories fell away and bore no fruit.  But Satan’s attack against those in the fourth category proved to be unsuccessful.  They heard the Word, received and understood the Word, overcame Satan’s attack, and bore fruit.

Then, the next parable, the parable of the wheat and tares (Matthew 13:24-30, 36-43), centers on Satan’s attack against the ones bearing fruit from the previous parable.  Satan placed those with a false message (false teachers) in the midst of those bearing fruit, seeking to subvert the message and stop that which was occurring.  That is to say, he sought to corrupt the true message through the introduction of a false message.  And this was done with a view to stopping that which had resulted from a proclamation of the true message.  This was done with a view to stopping those Christians who were bearing fruit from doing so.

Then the next parable, the parable of the mustard seed (Matthew 13:31-32), shows that which happened in Christendom over the course of time during the dispensation because of this false message.  The mustard seed germinated and took a normal growth for awhile.  But then something happened, which caused it to take an abnormal growth and eventually become a tree.  And after this abnormal growth had occurred — after the mustard bush had became a tree, something that it wasn’t supposed to become at all — the birds of the air (ministers of Satan, seen in the first parable [Matthew 13:4 …some seed fell by the wayside; and the birds came and devoured them]) found a lodging place therein.

And the fourth parable, the parable of the leaven (Matthew 13:33), completes the picture.  The false message introduced near the beginning of the dispensation is likened to leaven placed in three measures of meal (“Three” is the number of divine perfection, and “meal” is that which is used to make bread.  Leaven [a corrupting substance] was placed in the meal [resulting in corruption in the bread]).  And this leaven would continue to work (this false message would continue to permeate and corrupt the true message) until the whole had been leavened (until the whole had been corrupted).

This is the revealed direction that Christendom would take relative to the true message concerning the kingdom following the introduction of the leaven, following the introduction of a false message concerning the kingdom.

To website CONTENTS Page.

From early Roman Emperors like Diocletian, through communist dictators and on to modern-day atheists and agnostics, the Bible has withstood and outlasted all of its attackers and is still today the most widely published book in the world.

Is the Bible truly God's Word?
By Got Questions

There simply is no logical way to explain the fulfilled prophecies in the Bible other than by divine origin!

The answer to this question will not only determine how we view the Bible and its importance to our lives, but also it will ultimately have an eternal impact on us. If the Bible is truly God’s Word, then we should cherish it, study it, obey it, and fully trust it. If the Bible is the Word of God, then to dismiss it is to dismiss God Himself.

The fact that God gave us the Bible is an evidence and illustration of His love for us. The term “revelation” simply means that God communicated to mankind what He is like and how we can have a right relationship with Him. These are things that we could not have known had God not divinely revealed them to us in the Bible. Although God’s revelation of Himself in the Bible was given progressively over approximately 1500 years, it has always contained everything man needs to know about God in order to have a right relationship with Him. If the Bible is truly the Word of God, then it is the final authority for all matters of faith, religious practice, and morals.

The question we must ask ourselves is how can we know that the Bible is the Word of God and not just a good book? What is unique about the Bible that sets it apart from all other religious books ever written? Is there any evidence that the Bible is truly God’s Word? These types of questions must be seriously examined if we are to determine the validity of the Bible’s claim to be the very Word of God, divinely inspired, and totally sufficient for all matters of faith and practice. There can be no doubt that the Bible does claim to be the very Word of God. This is clearly seen in Paul’s commendation to Timothy:

“… from infancy you have known the holy Scriptures, which are able to make you wise for salvation through faith in Christ Jesus. All Scripture is God-breathed and is useful for teaching, rebuking, correcting and training in righteousness, so that the man of God may be thoroughly equipped for every good work” (2 Timothy 3:15-17).

There are both internal and external evidences that the Bible is truly God’s Word. The internal evidences are those things within the Bible that testify of its divine origin. One of the first internal evidences that the Bible is truly God’s Word is seen in its unity. Even though it is really sixty-six individual books, written on three continents, in three different languages, over a period of approximately 1500 years, by more than 40 authors who came from many walks of life, the Bible remains one unified book from beginning to end without contradiction. This unity is unique from all other books and is evidence of the divine origin of the words which God moved men to record.

Another of the internal evidences that indicates the Bible is truly God’s Word is the prophecies contained within its pages. The Bible contains hundreds of detailed prophecies relating to the future of individual nations including Israel, certain cities, and mankind. Other prophecies concern the coming of One who would be the Messiah, the Savior of all who would believe in Him. Unlike the prophecies found in other religious books or those by men such as Nostradamus, biblical prophecies are extremely detailed. There are over three hundred prophecies concerning Jesus Christ in the Old Testament. Not only was it foretold where He would be born and His lineage, but also how He would die and that He would rise again. There simply is no logical way to explain the fulfilled prophecies in the Bible other than by divine origin. There is no other religious book with the extent or type of predictive prophecy that the Bible contains.

A third internal evidence of the divine origin of the Bible is its unique authority and power. While this evidence is more subjective than the first two, it is no less a powerful testimony of the divine origin of the Bible. The Bible’s authority is unlike any other book ever written. This authority and power are best seen in the way countless lives have been transformed by the supernatural power of God’s Word. Drug addicts have been cured by it, homosexuals set free by it, derelicts and deadbeats transformed by it, hardened criminals reformed by it, sinners rebuked by it, and hate turned to love by it. The Bible does possess a dynamic and transforming power that is only possible because it is truly God’s Word.

There are also external evidences that indicate the Bible is truly the Word of God. One is the historicity of the Bible. Because the Bible details historical events, its truthfulness and accuracy are subject to verification like any other historical document. Through both archaeological evidences and other writings, the historical accounts of the Bible have been proven time and time again to be accurate and true. In fact, all the archaeological and manuscript evidence supporting the Bible makes it the best-documented book from the ancient world. The fact that the Bible accurately and truthfully records historically verifiable events is a great indication of its truthfulness when dealing with religious subjects and doctrines and helps substantiate its claim to be the very Word of God.

Another external evidence that the Bible is truly God’s Word is the integrity of its human authors. As mentioned earlier, God used men from many walks of life to record His words. In studying the lives of these men, we find them to be honest and sincere. The fact that they were willing to die often excruciating deaths for what they believed testifies that these ordinary yet honest men truly believed God had spoken to them. The men who wrote the New Testament and many hundreds of other believers (1 Corinthians 15:6) knew the truth of their message because they had seen and spent time with Jesus Christ after He had risen from the dead. Seeing the risen Christ had a tremendous impact on them. They went from hiding in fear to being willing to die for the message God had revealed to them. Their lives and deaths testify to the fact that the Bible truly is God’s Word.

A final external evidence that the Bible is truly God’s Word is the indestructibility of the Bible. Because of its importance and its claim to be the very Word of God, the Bible has suffered more vicious attacks and attempts to destroy it than any other book in history. From early Roman Emperors like Diocletian, through communist dictators and on to modern-day atheists and agnostics, the Bible has withstood and outlasted all of its attackers and is still today the most widely published book in the world.

Throughout time, skeptics have regarded the Bible as mythological, but archeology has confirmed it as historical. Opponents have attacked its teaching as primitive and outdated, but its moral and legal concepts and teachings have had a positive influence on societies and cultures throughout the world. It continues to be attacked by pseudo-science, psychology, and political movements, yet it remains just as true and relevant today as it was when it was first written. It is a book that has transformed countless lives and cultures throughout the last 2000 years. No matter how its opponents try to attack, destroy, or discredit it, the Bible remains; its veracity and impact on lives is unmistakable. The accuracy which has been preserved despite every attempt to corrupt, attack, or destroy it is clear testimony to the fact that the Bible is truly God’s Word and is supernaturally protected by Him. It should not surprise us that, no matter how the Bible is attacked, it always comes out unchanged and unscathed. After all, Jesus said,

 “Heaven and earth will pass away, but my words will never pass away” (Mark 13:31).

After looking at the evidence, one can say without a doubt that, yes, the Bible is truly God’s Word.

Got Questions - Is the Bible truly God's Word?

To website CONTENTS Page.

Logos are thoughts expressed in writing or speech, i.e., words are thoughts, written or spoken, which must be interpreted by the one reading or hearing those words.

Logos!

G3056
Logos n. (loh’-gos)

From G3004; something said (including the thought); by implication a topic (subject of discourse), also reasoning (the mental faculty) or motive; by extension a computation; specifically (with the article in John 1) the Divine Expression (that is, Christ): - account, cause, communication, X concerning, doctrine, fame, X have to do, intent, matter, mouth, preaching, question, reason, + reckon, remove, say (-ing), shew, X speaker, speech, talk, thing, + none of these things move me, tidings, treatise, utterance, word, work.

Total KJV occurrences: 330

Logos are thoughts expressed in writing or speech, i.e., words are thoughts, written or spoken, which must be interpreted by the one reading or hearing those words.

Logos n. (loh'-gos) From Greek: word, reason, discourse, from legein to speak.

Signifies in classical Greek both "reason" and "word."  The translation "thought" is probably the best equivalent for the Greek term since it denotes, on the one hand, the faculty of reason, or the thought inwardly conceived in the mind; and, on the other hand, the thought outwardly expressed through the vehicle of language,  written or spoken.

A Greek philosopher named Heraclitus first used the term Logos around 600 B.C. to designate the divine reason or plan which coordinates a changing universe. This word was well suited to John's purpose in John 1.

Thoughts [logos] must be interpreted:

Hermeneutics n. (hur-muh-noo'-tiks) (used with a singular or plural verb) The theory and methodology of interpretation, especially of scriptural text.  The branch of theology that deals with principles of interpretation of words, using exegesis while keeping in mind words are an outward expression of thoughts (logos)!

Exegesis n. (ek-si-jee' seez) Gk. An explanation or critical analysis of text (especially text [scripture] of the Bible) using hermeneutics.

Eisegesis n. (ahy-si-jee'-seez) Gk. An interpretation of a text (as of the Bible) by reading into it one's own ideas (adj. eisegetical).

Theology n. (thee-ol'-uh-jee) From Greek theology: theo [God] + logy [logo].  The study of the nature of God and religious truth; rational inquiry into religious questions.  Theology is a set of intellectual and emotional commitments with regard to God and man which dictate one’s beliefs and actions. It's intellectual in that it provides for a reasoned study and defense of one’s beliefs about God. It's emotional in that it approaches the subject as humans with deep subjective commitments to personal experiences and feelings about God.

Apologetics n. (uh-pol-uh-jet'-iks) (used with a singular verb)  The branch of theology that is concerned with defending or proving the truth of Christian doctrines by the systematic use of reason.  Religious apologetics is the effort to show that the preferred faith is not irrational, that believing in it is not against human reason and that in fact the religion contains values and promotes ways of life more in accord with human nature than other faiths or beliefs.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


Word Document:  
Logos.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

To website CONTENTS Page.
What is THE Logos?

Logos is the Greek term translated as “word,” “speech,” “principle,” or “thought.” In Greek philosophy, it also referred to a universal, divine reason or the mind of God.

In the New Testament, the Gospel of John begins, “In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God. He was in the beginning with God. All things were made through him, and without him was not any thing made that was made. In him was life, and the life was the light of men” (John 1:1-4). Here it is clear that the “Word” or Logos is a reference to Jesus Christ.

John argues that Jesus, the Word or Logos, is eternal and is God. Further, all creation came about by and through Jesus, who is presented as the source of life. Amazingly, this Logos came and lived among us: “And the Word became flesh and dwelt among us, and we have seen his glory, glory as of the only Son from the Father, full of grace and truth” (John 1:14).

John’s Gospel begins by using the Greek idea of a “divine reason” or “the mind of God” as a way to connect with the readers of his day and introduce Jesus to them as God. Greek philosophy may have used the word in reference to divine reason, but John used it to note many of the attributes of Jesus. In John’s use of the Logos concept, we find that

-Jesus is eternal (“In the beginning was the Word”)
-Jesus was with God prior to coming to earth (“the Word was with God”)
-Jesus is God (“the Word was God.”)
-Jesus is Creator (“All things were made through him”)
-Jesus is the Giver of Life (“In him was life”)
-Jesus became human to live among us (“the Word became flesh and dwelt among us”)

Further, the opening of John’s Gospel carries a striking resemblance to Genesis 1:1.

In the beginning, God created the heavens and the earth” (Genesis 1:1).

In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God. He was in the beginning with God. All things were made through him…” (John 1:1).

(The corresponding theme of “light” is also used in both Genesis 1 and John 1.)

Logos is used in many ways, yet in John’s Gospel Logos is a clear reference to Jesus, the God who both created us and lived among us. Logos became a theological term important to Christians in the early church and remains a concept of significant influence today.


To website CONTENTS Page.

Now a new emotion swept over the jailer. His fears of losing his job and perhaps his life gave way to deep conviction of sin. He was now afraid to meet God in his sins. He cried, “Sirs, what must I do to be saved?” (Acts 16:29-30)

What must I do to be Saved?

My favorite:  Now a new emotion swept over the jailer. His fears of losing his job and perhaps his life gave way to deep conviction of sin. He was now afraid to meet God in his sins. He cried, “Sirs, what must I do to be saved?” (Acts 16:29-30)

This question must precede every genuine case of conversion. A man must know he is lost before he can be saved. It is premature to tell a man how to be saved until first he can say from his heart, “I truly deserve to go to hell.”

The only people in the NT who were ever told to believe on the Lord Jesus Christ were convicted sinners. Now that the jailer was thoroughly broken up over his sins, he was told: “Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and you will be saved, you and your household.” (Acts 16:31)

There is no suggestion here that his family would be saved automatically if he trusted Christ. The meaning is that if he believed on the Lord Jesus Christ, he would be saved, and his household would be saved in the same way.

 “Believe ... and you will be saved, and let your household do the same.”

Many people today seem to have difficulty knowing what it means to believe. However, when a sinner realizes he is lost, helpless, hopeless, hell-bound, and when he is told to believe on Christ as Lord and Savior, he knows exactly what it means. It is the only thing left that he can do!

Aside:

Salvation by grace, carried to the unsaved, is the presentation of this simple gospel message.  The unsaved are to be told “that Christ died for our sins according to the Scriptures” (1 Corinthians 2:1-2; 15:3).  Christ has paid the penalty for sin.  The work of redemption has been accomplished on man’s behalf, and God is satisfied.  Provision has been made for unredeemed man to be saved by receiving that which Christ has done on his behalf.  And he does this by simply believing on the Lord Jesus Christ (Acts 16:31).

Redeemed (saved) man, on the other hand, is to hear an entirely different message.  He is to be taught the reason for his salvation.  He is to be told that Christ has gone away “to receive for Himself a kingdom”; he is to be told that during the time of his Lord’s absence he is to be busy with the talents and pounds that the Lord delivered to and left in charge of His servants (Christians); he is to be told that a day of reckoning is coming; he is to be told that the Lord will return to judge His servants on the basis of their faithfulness in carrying out His business during His time of absence; and he is to be told that the outcome of this judgment will determine every Christians’ position in the coming kingdom (Matthew 25:14-30; Luke 19:11-27). 

And it is within this overall message to the saved that one finds the salvation of the soul taught in Scripture, not within the message of salvation by grace, proclaimed to the unsaved.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Word Document:  What must I do to be Saved.docx

(See Arlen Chitwood's Eternal Salvation, What Must I Do to Be Saved?, and in this site Soul-winning! ) 


To website CONTENTS Page.

Christians have a dual citizenship - on earth and in heaven - and
our citizenship in heaven ought to make us better people here on earth.

-0-

Zip

Nada

Nothing

No works required

Just Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ

And experience God's gift of grace which

guarantees one a heavenly eternal life and

presents one the opportunity to run the race

For the prize of ruling and reigning

With Christ As his bride

In the millennium! 

(Note:  Works are required for both Spirit and Soul Aspects of Salvation, just not works of "self".  Works for the Spiritual Aspect were fulfilled by Jesus on the cross.  Works for the Soul Aspect are being performed by the Holy Spirit on a daily basis for those who have received the Spiritual Aspect and are allowing the Holy Spirit to produce righteous works through them.)

Entering the Kingdom is the prize for running and winning the race.
We must run to win.

It is Finished!
By Arlen Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

When Christ cried out from the Cross, “It is finished” [John 19:30], it is the same tense used in Ephesians 2:8 relative to man’s eternal salvation, based on Christ’s finished work at Calvary “. . . you have been saved . .  .”   A person having believed on the Lord Jesus Christ has been saved in past time, based on a finished work in past time.  Both man’s salvation and the finished work that makes this salvation possible exist during present time in a finished state.  And, since that is the case, man’s salvation is just as secure, complete, and unchangeable as the finished work upon which it rests.

This is the reason why that once a man has been saved, God never deals with him on the basis of his eternal salvation again.  To do so, God would have to go back and deal with His Son’s finished work — an impossibility.     At this point in time, everything has been finished, completed; and, accordingly, everything related to man’s eternal salvation can only continue to exist forever in that same finished state.  All of God’s dealings with saved man can only have to do with present and future aspects of salvation [with the Messianic Era in view], never with the past aspect of salvation [with eternal salvation in view].

(Excerpted from Silence in Heaven (3), in this site.)

Hebrews, Jews, and Gentiles Origins
By Got Questions

"Who are the Hebrews?"

The Hebrews are peoples descended from Abraham. The origin of the word Hebrew is thought to come from the proper name “Eber,” listed in Genesis 10:24 as the great-grandson of Shem and an ancestor of Abraham. Another etymology traces the original root word back to the phrase “from the other side”—in that case, Hebrew would be a word designating an “immigrant,” which Abraham certainly was (Genesis 12:1, 4-5).

From Shem, through Arpachshad and Shelah, came Eber, the eponymous ancestor of the Hebrews; and Eber’s descendant, through Peleg, Reu, Sereg, and Nahor, was Terah, the father of Abram and his brothers Nahor and Haran. It becomes clear that, if “Hebrews” are “descendants of Eber,” then others besides those of Abraham’s line could possibly be included (see Genesis 11:10-26).

Today, a “Hebrew” is usually thought of as any member of a group of ancient people who traced their lineage from Abraham though Isaac and Jacob. And that is how the Bible uses the term. In fact, Abraham is the first person called a “Hebrew” in the Bible (Genesis 14:13). After 400 years in Egypt, the Hebrews were recognizable as a distinct people group (Exodus 1:19). The Philistines in Canaan used the term “Hebrews” (1 Samuel 29:3); Jonah identified himself as “a Hebrew” (Jonah 1:9); and, hundreds of years later, Paul was still using the same identification (Philippians 3:5).

Abraham’s grandson Jacob’s name was changed to “Israel” (Genesis 35:10), so Jacob and his descendants could be called the first “Israelites.” Jacob’s fourth son was named “Judah,” and his descendants were called “Judahites” or “Judeans.” Later, the name “Judean” was shortened to “Jew.”

Technically, Jews are Israelite Hebrews from the region of Judea—they come from Abraham (a Hebrew) and Jacob (an Israelite), through Judah (a Jew); thus, strictly speaking, all Israelite Hebrews are not Jews. After Solomon’s death, the nation of Israel split into two kingdoms: in the Northern Kingdom were the “non-Jewish” Hebrew Israelites (descendants of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob through ten of his sons); and in the Southern Kingdom were the “Jewish” Hebrew Israelites (descendants of Jacob’s other two sons who lived in Judea). This represents a very narrow definition of terms, however. In common usage, Jews, Israelites, and Hebrews are all words referring to God’s chosen people, the descendants of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob.

Got Questions - First Hebrew?

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


"Who was the first Jew?"

Part of the difficulty with this question is the fact that the word Jew does not occur in the Bible until 2 Kings 16:6 KJV and 2 Kings 25:25 in most other Bible translations. In those instances, the Hebrew word would likely be better translated “men of Judah.” The word Jew is much more commonplace in the books of Ezra, Nehemiah, and Esther. The usage of the word Jew in those books helps explain the origin of the word and why it was used.

The answer to the question “Who was the first Jew?” depends on what exactly is meant by the word Jew. Originally, God’s chosen people were known as the Hebrews. Later, after they settled in the Promised Land and formed a nation, they were known as the Israelites. The term “Jew” did not come into use until after the ten northern tribes were exiled to Assyria and Judah was exiled to Babylon. In the later stages of the captivity (Esther) and in the early stages of the return to the land of Israel (Ezra and Nehemiah), the tribe of Judah was dominant. The word Jew developed as a shortening of the word Judah. But the word Jew was used as a descriptor for more than just the tribe of Judah. The dominance of the tribe of Judah in the return to the Promised Land resulted in all of the Israelites, people from all 12 of the tribes, being referred to as “Jews.”

So, who was the first Jew? If by “Jew” we mean “Hebrew,” Abraham was the first Jew. If by “Jew” we mean “of the tribe of Judah,” Judah was the first Jew. If by “Jew” we mean “the first person in the Bible to be referred to as a Jew,” the nameless Jews in 2 Kings 16-25 were the first Jews. Generally speaking, people today use the term Jew to refer to “a person who is of the chosen people of Israel.” With that in mind, Abraham should be considered the first Jew.

Got Question - First Jew?

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


"When did the separation of humanity into Jews and Gentiles occur?"

Although there is no direct mention of the time when the Jews and Gentiles became separated, there are two primary lines of thought. First, some view the separation occurring with the descendants of Adam and Eve. According to this view, the chosen line of Seth was always separate from the rest of humanity. Therefore, Seth’s descendants were considered “Jews,” while the rest of humanity were considered Gentiles. Second, some view the separation of Jews and Gentiles as occurring with Abraham, when God formally chose Abraham to be the father of His chosen nation.

It is clear that there was always a chosen line of ancestry. This is evident from the fact that the Book of Genesis only gives the genealogy of Seth (although Cain’s genealogy is mentioned briefly), ignoring all the other descendants of Adam and Eve. The line of Seth is traced all the way to Noah (Genesis 5), then Abraham (Genesis 11), then the 12 sons of Jacob (Exodus 1), then through the reigns of all the kings of Judah (1 and 2 Kings). When we arrive at the time of Jesus, the chosen line of Seth reaches its ultimate goal in the birth of the Messiah (Matthew 1; Luke 3). So, yes, there was always a chosen line, but that does not mean there has always been a separation of Jews and Gentiles. Until the time of Abraham, and then fully outlined in the time of Moses, the chosen line was not commanded not to intermarry with the rest of humanity.

It seems, then, that the formal separation of Jews and Gentiles did not occur until God called Abraham to be the father of His chosen nation, Israel (Genesis 12). Many view Abraham as the first Jew, even though the precise term Jew did not come into use until after the return from exile when the tribe of Judah (“Jew”-dah) was dominant. However, since Abraham’s son Ishmael was not of the chosen line, and since Abraham’s grandson Esau was not of the chosen line, a more accurate placement of the division of Jews from Gentiles would be with Jacob, whose name was changed by God to Israel (Genesis 32:28). All of the descendants of Jacob, through his 12 sons (the fathers of the 12 tribes of Israel), were members of God’s chosen nation. Therefore, it seems most biblically sound to place the division of Jew and Gentile at Jacob, the father of Israel.

What was God’s purpose in separating Jews from Gentiles? God’s desire for the Jews was that they would go and teach the Gentiles about Him. Israel was to be a nation of priests, prophets, and missionaries to the world. God’s intent was for Israel to be a distinct people, a nation who pointed others toward God and His promised provision of a Redeemer, Messiah, and Savior.

Got Questions - Jews and Gentiles Separated

To website CONTENTS Page.

God has set Israel aside for a dispensation; and He is, today, dealing with the one new man “in Christ,” not with Israel. 

Gentiles, Jews and the New Nation
By Arlen Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

There is absolutely no place in Christendom for distinctions to be made between saved Jews and saved Gentiles. Both are new creations “in Christ,” part of the one new man, wherein distinctions between those comprising this new man cannot exist [Galatians 3:26-29; Ephesians 2:11-15; 3:1-6].

But in Christendom today, completely contrary to Scripture, certain individuals from both groups [from saved Jews, and from saved Gentiles] attempt to form distinctions between the two groups.

For example, there are congregations of saved Jews calling themselves “Messianic Jews” or “completed Jews” [both misnomers], distinguishing themselves from saved Gentiles. And there are groups comprised of saved Gentiles who look askance at saved Jews, somewhat forcing these saved Jews to meet together in separate places, often forming the previously mentioned “Messianic congregations.”

All of this — by saved Jews or by saved Gentiles — forms no more than vain attempts to build up a middle wall which has been broken down by Christ Himself [Ephesians 2:14].

And, as well, there is absolutely no place in Christendom for the new creation “in Christ” to go back to the old creation in Jacob [cf. Isaiah 43:1, 7; 2 Corinthians 5:17] and attempt to bring things from this old creation over into the new [cf. Matthew 9:16-17].

God has set Israel aside for a dispensation; and He is, today, dealing with the one new man “in Christ,” not with Israel. And for the one new man to go back to Israel [a nation set aside] and bring things having to do with this nation over into things having to do with the one new man [the Law, forms, ceremonies, etc.] is not only completely out of place but it serves to break down distinctions which God established between the two creations, adding to an already existing confusion.

Excerpt from Rapture Part II in this site.

The following Word Document is SAFE to open and print: Gentiles, Jews and the New Nation by Arlen Chitwood.docx

To website CONTENTS Page.

Perhaps the greatest evidence today of Christ's resurrection is the work that he is still doing in the lives of everyday people.  In the name of Jesus, people are still being healed emotionally and physically and spiritually by the same power that raised Jesus Christ from the dead.

Evidences of Jesus Christ's Resurrection!
K-House eNews by Chuck Missler

"I claim to be an historian. My approach to Classics is historical. And I tell you that the evidence for the life, the death, and the resurrection of Christ is better authenticated than most of the facts of ancient history ..." ~ E. M. Blaiklock, Professor of Classics, Auckland University

The Resurrection of Christ is the most powerful event in history.  It has affected the last 2000 years of history and politics, from peasants to kings to nations.  Christianity has spread across the entire world, into every country and into a vast number of ethnic groups and languages. Billions of people have experienced the life-giving, healing, forgiveness and freedom offered by God because Jesus Christ conquered death and rose again from the grave.

The apostle Paul wrote in 1 Corinthians 15:12-22 that without the resurrection of Christ, the Christian faith is useless. "And if Christ be not raised," Paul wrote to the Corinthians, "your faith is vain; ye are yet in your sins. Then they also which are fallen asleep in Christ are perished. If in this life only we have hope in Christ, we are of all men most miserable."

There are many skeptics who disregard the resurrection of Jesus Christ of Nazareth as a fable.  However, the evidence for Jesus' resurrection is extremely strong, even to the point of converting some who sought to disprove it:

The Empty Tomb: Though well-trained Roman soldiers guarded the tomb of Jesus Christ, it was empty 3 days after Jesus' death as Jesus had repeatedly foretold (Matthew 12:40, Mark 8:31).  The guards had fled (a death penalty offense). The massive stone had been rolled away, and the body was gone – and was never produced by the enemies of the Christians.  The linen grave clothes in which the Jews bury their dead were still in the tomb, undisturbed. From the Jewish historian Josephus to a compilation of 5th-century Jewish writings called the "Toledoth Jeshu", even Jewish sources and traditions admit that the tomb was empty.  The body was never found.

Living Witnesses:  There were a multitude of witnesses who saw Jesus Christ alive after his death.  The disciples, the travelers on the road to Emmaus and a number of women all spoke to Jesus alive. Thomas doubted until he was able to put his fingers into Jesus' wounds (John 20:26-27).  He later spread the Gospel all the way to India.  The apostle Paul tells of 500 people to whom Jesus appeared at one time, most of whom were still alive and available for questioning when Paul wrote his letter  (1 Corinthians 15:6).  When several people testify in a courtroom that they witnessed an event, and their accounts are found consistent with each other, their testimony is considered factual information.  Jesus Christ was seen alive many times by hundreds of different people over the course of forty days after his death (John 20-21, Acts 1:3).

The Disciples:  Christ's followers, who had been fearful and who had run away when Jesus was arrested, were completely changed after the Resurrection and became courageous witnesses.  Peter, who had denied knowing Christ when recognized by a simple servant girl, became the powerfully bold leader of those who had seen Christ alive, speaking to the thousands gathered in Jerusalem for the Feast of Shavuot – Pentecost.  A person may die for a lie if they do not know it is a lie.  But people do not give their lives up and face severe persecution to spread a lie they themselves invented.  The fact that the disciples willingly suffered beatings and persecution and death is strong evidence that they had actually witnessed the resurrection they refused to stop telling people about.

Saul of Tarsus:  A devoutly religious Pharisee, who persecuted the Church and had Christ's followers thrown in prison, Paul had his life absolutely changed by his encounter with Christ.  He became a devoted follower of Christ himself, spreading the Gospel throughout Turkey and Greece in the face of beatings and shipwrecks and imprisonment and, finally, execution.

"If the New Testament were a collection of secular writings, their authenticity would generally be regarded as beyond all doubt."  ~ F. F. Bruce, Manchester University

Skeptics' Arguments Against the Resurrection:

The Hallucination Theory claims that the witnesses who met the resurrected Jesus were all "seeing things" - they were hallucinating.  However, this goes against common sense as well as psychological principles. Five hundred people do not all hallucinate the same thing.  Jesus appeared to many people at many different times.  Also, the body was never produced.

The Swoon Theory argues that Jesus did not die – that he simply fainted from loss of blood and exhaustion.  However, this also goes against common sense.  The Romans were professionals who severely whipped Jesus, hung him on a cross, and then stabbed him in the side with a spear to make sure he was dead. He was in the grave for three days, wrapped head to foot in a burial cloth, without food or water or medical treatment.  When he appeared to his disciples he was completely whole and healthy and his appearance inspired awe and worship that lasted throughout the rest of the disciples' lives.

The Disciples Faked the Resurrection:  Discouraged, fearful fishermen and former tax collectors, whose teacher had been viciously murdered, were in little position to take on a detachment of trained Roman soldiers guarding the tomb.  They would have had to create a fantastic plan in order to fight off or bribe the professional soldiers, raid the tomb, unbind the grave clothes from Christ's body, take the body away, and hide it where nobody would ever find it. The Roman soldiers faced death if they failed in their guard duty, and the disciples had little money for bribing anybody.  Many people would have had to be involved in the conspiracy, and all those involved would not only have known the truth, but would know that they were risking meeting the same fate as their recently crucified leader. And what purpose could it possibly serve, if Jesus were dead?  They would have had nothing to gain.  Their leader was gone and they would have only faced persecution and death for their invented resurrection story.

And again, the disciples' attitudes completely changed after the Resurrection and especially after Pentecost. They became bold and courageous in spreading their message, fearless of beatings or imprisonment. They never sought to fight Rome or to establish any position or kingdom or authority for themselves.  They had nothing to gain, physically speaking.  They simply went about the known world, telling their story in spite of persecution and suffering, poverty and ridicule. Their message quickly spread across the Middle East and Europe and even into Asia without any military conquest or political support involved - and in spite of strong opposition. Only belief and hope based in the reality of their experiences would have produced such dedication in the lives of Christ's followers.

Perhaps the greatest evidence today of Christ's resurrection is the work that he is still doing in the lives of everyday people.  In the name of Jesus, people are still being healed emotionally and physically and spiritually by the same power that raised Jesus Christ from the dead.  Sinners are being freed from the burden and pain and shame of sin – sometimes immediately, sometimes after long years of steady work by the Holy Spirit in their lives.  Hearts are being mended and lives are being turned around.  The best evidence today is the faithful follower of Christ who can say,

 "He saved me, and I am not the person I used to be" just as the apostles testified 2000 years ago.

K-House eNews by Chuck Missler - Evidences Of Jesus Christ's Resurrection

To website CONTENTS Page.

The Holy Spirit indwells all believers (John 14:17; Romans 8:9) and baptizes all believers into the Body of Christ (1 Corinthians 12:13). For a believer to become unsaved, he would have to be "un-indwelt" and detached from the Body of Christ.  Or as Carol Miller might say, "You can't put a raw egg back into it's shell after it's removed." 
Saved Once, Saved Always?
By Gary Whipple of Beyond the Rapture

Once a person is saved are they always saved? When people come to know Christ as their Savior, they are brought into a relationship with God that guarantees their [spiritual] salvation as eternally secure. Numerous passages of Scripture declare this fact.

Romans 8:30 declares, "And those He predestined, He also called; those He called, He also justified; those He justified, He also glorified." This verse tells us that from the moment God chooses us, it is as if we are glorified in His presence in heaven. There is nothing that can prevent a believer from one day being glorified because God has already purposed it in heaven. Once a person is justified, his salvation of the spirit is guaranteed - he is as secure as if he is already glorified in eternity.

Paul asks two crucial questions in Romans 8:33-34 "Who will bring any charge against those whom God has chosen? It is God who justifies. Who is he that condemns? Christ Jesus, who died more than that, who was raised to life - is at the right hand of God and is also interceding for us." Who will bring a charge against God's elect? No one will, because Christ is our advocate. Who will condemn us? No one will, because Christ, the One who died for us, is the one who condemns. We have both the advocate and judge as our Savior.

Believers are born again (regenerated) when they believe (John 3:3; Titus 3:5). For a Christian to lose his salvation, he would have to be un-regenerated. The Bible gives no evidence that the new birth can be taken away.

The Holy Spirit indwells all believers (John 14:17; Romans 8:9) and baptizes all believers into the Body of Christ (1 Corinthians 12:13). For a believer to become unsaved, he would have to be "un-indwelt" and detached from the Body of Christ.

John 3:15 states that whoever believes in Jesus Christ will "have eternal life." If you believe in Christ today and have eternal life, but lose it tomorrow, then it was never "eternal" at all. Hence if you lose your salvation, the promises of eternal life in the Bible would be in error.

For the most conclusive argument, I think Scripture says it best itself, "For I am convinced that neither death nor life, neither angels nor demons, neither the present nor the future, nor any powers, neither height nor depth, nor anything else in all creation, will be able to separate us from the love of God that is in Christ Jesus our Lord" (Romans 8:38-39). Remember the same God who saved you is the same God who will keep you. Once we are saved we are always saved. Our spirit salvation is most definitely eternally secure!  Our soul salvation requires us to run the race and be an overcomer!  Soul salvation is not a given!

We have no merit before God. But God, in His mercy, has chosen to author a faith in the hearts of His sheep which, when combined with the sacrificial death and blood atonement provided by the Good Shepherd, results in salvation of the spirit. 

What is Saving (salvific) Grace?
By 
Got Questions

Scripture says that grace is unmerited assistance from the Lord which is necessary “because by the works of the Law no flesh will be justified in His sight” (Romans 3:20), so He gives us His assistance: “But now apart from the Law the righteousness of God has been manifested . . . the righteousness of God through faith in Jesus Christ for all those who believe” (Romans 3:21-22). Grace also results in our justification by what is called the “means of grace.” The means of grace are those things, like prayer and reading the Bible, which appropriate God’s grace into our lives. For example, according to Acts 20:32, the word of God builds us up and gives us an inheritance among those who are being sanctified. Second Corinthians 9:8 (2 Cor. 9:8) also shows that God’s grace is what enables us to do good deeds. Grace is understood to describe the act of God giving man that which man does not deserve. Grace and mercy (which is the act of God sparing man from the punishment which he does deserve because of his sins) are the major components of what the Bible calls “salvation.”

The phrase “saving grace” fits nicely with the concept of our worth being found only in Christ. He is that “redeeming factor” that makes us acceptable. We have nothing in ourselves that will commend us to God (Romans 3:10-11). And if we are fundamentally unacceptable to God, and if all our righteousness and good works are like a “filthy garment” in His sight (Isaiah 64:6), we will ask, along with Jesus’ disciples, “How can we be saved?” Jesus replied, "What is impossible with men is possible with God” (Luke 18:26-27). The Bible tells us that through belief in Christ—belief in His perfect life (which was fully acceptable to God) and His substitutionary death for His sheep (John 10:11)—we will be saved. Therefore, our “saving grace,” or that which makes us acceptable, is Christ Himself. His work on the cross is what saves us and not our own merit. He is the only thing about us that makes us acceptable to God. He Himself is our worth in God’s sight.

Simply put, saving grace is a grace that saves us, and the only grace that can save anybody is the grace which is applied to the spirit through faith in Christ (Ephesians 2:8). His work is the only merit we have, and His work is our spirit salvation. Be careful of the pitfall here: it is easy to think that, by our faith, we contribute in some small way to our salvation. After all, Christ’s merit must be “applied” to us by faith, and it seems our faith is coming from us.

But, don’t forget Romans 3:10-12 which says that none of us seeks after God and Ephesians 2:8 which says, “For by grace you have been saved through faith; and that (faith) not of yourselves, it is the gift of God.” Hebrews 12:12 also tells us that Jesus is the author and finisher of our faith, so our faith itself and our ability to believe and accept His grace is just another gift from God.

To sum up, we have no merit before God. But God, in His mercy, has chosen to author a faith in the hearts of His sheep which, when combined with the sacrificial death and blood atonement provided by the Good Shepherd, results in salvation of the spirit. The saving grace of the sheep is that they are loved by the Shepherd and that He has laid down His life for them, to give them eternal life.

Got Questions - Saving Grace

To website CONTENTS Page.

The best mathematical equation I have seen:
1 cross + 3 nails = 4 given!
 

When a Christian is told to be “ready to give a defense to everyone who asks you a reason for the hope that is in you [1 Peter 3:15],” he is to be open about the matter, he is to exhibit plainness of speech, he is to be bold and courageous as he expresses himself, and he is to take pride in the matter, for he has something to boast about. 

Salutations by Apostle Paul
By Charles Strong of Bible One

The word “salutation” refers to “a word or phrase serving as the preface or introductory greeting in a letter or speech.” And in the epistles authored by the apostle Paul, the salutations are quite similar in nature. A suitable example follows:

To all who are in Rome, beloved of God, called to be saints: grace to you and peace from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ. (Romans 1:7)

A list of the other salutations is at the end of this document. But an interpretation of the nature of the chief element within these epistles and its application to Christians follow.

Content:

Nature

All of Paul’s letters contain two elements, which he avows to the benefit of the letter’s recipients. One is “grace,” the other “peace.” In addition to these two, Paul adds “mercy” to the recipients of three of his letters. But in all, “grace” appears to be the foundational element.

As it relates to Scripture, “grace” is probably best defined as “God’s unmerited favor toward man.” In the Old Testament grace is extended by God toward the entire human race embodied in Adam and Eve, a grace that in time is refused by most of mankind.

(Editor's note:  Also see Bill Gothard's commentary as follows:

Grace is given to every person.

Everyone in the world is given sufficient grace to respond to the light of conscience and of the Gospel. This point is emphasized in Titus 2:11–12:

“The grace of God that bringeth salvation hath appeared to all men. Teaching us that, denying ungodliness and worldly lusts, we should live soberly, righteously, and godly, in this present world.

See Grace and Faith in this site.)

Still, God endeavored to offer the personification of His love, kindness, and compassion toward mankind to His chosen people, Israel, with the intent that Israel would be a blessing to all mankind (Genesis 12:1-3).

In the New Testament the epitome of God’s grace toward the human race is depicted in His personal sacrifice, that of His only begotten Son, Jesus Christ, on the cross on Calvary. And this grace-act of God (the sacrifice [payment for sin] that could only be accomplished by Christ on the cross, providing an efficacious avenue for man, who is “dead in trespasses and sins” [Ephesians 2:1], to achieve an irreversible condition of eternal life) may only be obtained by a willful act (decision) of faith, apart from any good works (Acts 16:30-31; Ephesians 2:8-9).

This grace, accepted by faith, insures the individual a permanent peace [lit., rest and comfort in the individual’s relationship] with God as to his eternal state.

Therefore, having been justified by faith, we have peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ. (Romans 5:1)

Once a Christian comes to the realization that salvation is both an instant act (spirit-salvation) and an on-going process (soul-salvation) that pertains to his entire being, he then may mature in his spiritual life in order to affect the eventual salvation of his soul, which will result in his present (temporal) peace and his eventual rulership in Christ’s coming Millennial Kingdom upon the earth.

Application

The grace and peace that Paul refers to in his salutations is directed only to Christians, those who have already experienced the grace and resulting peace that is derived from their one-time willful act of faith in Christ (Romans 5:1). But once a person is eternally saved (spirit-salvation, an irreversible past salvation that depends wholly upon the work of Christ), he is then to have “access by faith into this grace,” which will result in the “hope [lit., confident expectation] of the glory of God” (resulting in a present peace) that is depicted by the second verse in the fifth chapter of the book of Romans:

through whom [Christ] also we have access by faith into this grace in which we stand, and rejoice in hope of the glory of God. (Romans 5:2)

Christians are to understand that the comprehensive redemption plan of God for man is multi-faceted, which affects all aspects of man’s tripartite (three-part) nature of spirit, body and soul.

Now may the God of peace Himself sanctify you completely; and may your whole spirit, soul, and body be preserved blameless at the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ. (1 Thessalonians 5:23)

For the Word of God is living and powerful, and sharper than any two-edged sword, piercing even to the division of soul and spirit, and of joints and marrow, and is a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart. (Hebrews 4:12)

Man is a tripartite being comprised of spirit, soul, and body; and the salvation of man within its complete scope pertains to the salvation of man with respect to his complete being. In Scripture it is revealed that each of these three aspects of man is subject to salvation at different times (past, present, and future). Thus, to understand salvation in its complete scope, one must first realize that man is a tripartite being. It is only then that the God’s comprehensive plan of salvation for man becomes clear, a plan that will then clarify the seemingly contradictory and confounding passages of Scripture throughout the New Testament on the issue.

Since the Word of God presents salvation in a framework of this nature, it is vitally important in Scriptural interpretation to first ascertain to which of these three aspects of salvation any given passage pertains. Consider the following three passages:

For by grace you have been saved through faith, and that not of yourselves; it is the gift of God, not of works, lest anyone should boast. (Ephesians 2:8-9)

For the message of the cross is foolishness to those who are perishing, but to us who are being saved it is the power of God. (1 Corinthians 1:18)

Are they [angels] not all ministering spirits sent forth to minister for those who will inherit [lit. “for the sake of the ones about to inherit”] salvation? (Hebrews 1:14)

In Ephesians (Ephesians 2:8-9), salvation is a past, completed act. In 1 Corinthians 1:18, salvation is a present, continuous work. In Hebrews 1:14, salvation is a future, inherited possession.

Regarding these three passages of Scripture, please note the following from Salvation of the Soul BOOK by Arlen L. Chitwood which may be read in whole in this site:

In the past aspect of salvation, dealt with in Ephesians 2:8, the words in the corrected text, “you have been saved,” are a translation of two Greek words that form what is called in the Greek text a “periphrastic perfect.” The “perfect” tense refers to action completed in past time, with the results of this action extending into present time and existing in a finished state. The “periphrastic” construction places additional emphasis on the present, finished state and refers to the persistent results during present time of the past, completed work.

Salvation in this verse is wrought by grace through faith, accomplished completely in past time, and is the present possession of every believer. This present possession, in turn, constitutes an active, continuing, ever-abiding salvation.

The eternal security of the believer cannot be expressed in stronger terms than the periphrastic construction of the perfect tense in Ephesians 2:8, for the present results of the past action, in this case, can only continue unchanged forever.

However, in 1 Corinthians 1:18, dealing with the present aspect of salvation, things are presented in an entirely different light than seen in Ephesians 2:8. Rather than the verb tense in the Greek text referring to a past, completed act, the tense refers to a present, continuous work. The former has already been completed, but the latter has yet to be completed.

Then, in Hebrews 1:14, dealing with the future aspect of salvation, matters are presented in a completely different light yet. The wording in the Greek text of this verse refers to something that is about to occur. Nothing is past or present; the reception of this salvation, in its entirety, is placed in the future.

Further, the salvation referred to in Hebrews 1:14 is not only to be realized in the future, but it is also an inherited salvation. And the thought of inheritance further distinguishes the salvation in this verse from the salvation previously seen in Ephesians 2:8, for the salvation that Christians presently possess is not an inherited salvation.

Rather, our present salvation was obtained as a free gift during the time we were alienated from God. And, as aliens (outside the family of God), we were in no position to inherit salvation, for inheritance in Scripture is always a family matter.

In the Old Testament, “sons” were first in line to receive the inheritance, with “daughters” next. If there were no sons or daughters in the immediate family, the inheritance was passed on to the nearest family member or members, designated by the law of inheritance (Numbers 27:8-11).

Consequently, an individual had to be a family member before he could be considered for the inheritance, which, during the present dispensation, is restricted to “children” or “sons” of the Owner. That’s why the statement is made in Romans 8:17, “. . . if children, then heirs . . . .” And that’s also why in Hebrews 1:14 that an inherited salvation pertains to those who have already been saved, those who are no longer alienated from God but are presently family members.

In this respect, the complete scope of salvation — past, present, and future — has a beginning point, with an end in view. It involves the Spirit of God breathing life into the one having no life, effecting the birth from above. And this has been done with a purpose, an end, in view. This has been done so that the Spirit can take the one who now has spiritual life and perform a work in the life of that individual, with a view to an inheritance that will be realized at a future time.

Thus, one should immediately be able to see the importance of proper distinctions being drawn and observed in the realm of these three aspects of salvation. And depending on how one approaches and deals with the different salvation passages in Scripture, either difficulties can be avoided on the one hand or insurmountable problems can result on the other.

Again, it is important to note that once a person becomes a Christian by placing faith in Jesus Christ, he or she can never become “unsaved.” His ultimate destiny is sealed by the Holy Spirit and guaranteed (2 Corinthians 1:22; 5:5; Ephesians 1:13-14; 4:30); although, to completely please God, he must come to an understanding that he is also saved for a purpose, which is analogous to the purpose of man’s creation (Genesis 1:26-28), to have “dominion” [rulership] over God’s province, which will indeed resume upon the establishment of Christ’s kingdom when He returns to earth (Revelation 19:11-20:6). And this possibility of rulership, during the coming Messianic Era, involves the salvation of the soul, a concept that is indeed discussed in Scripture.

Therefore do not cast away your confidence, which has great reward. For you have need of endurance, so that after you have done the will of God, you may receive the promise: “For yet a little while, And He [Christ] who is coming will come and will not tarry. Now the just shall live by faith; But if anyone draws back, My soul has no pleasure in him.” But we are not of those who draw back to perdition, but of those who believe to the saving of the soul. (Hebrews 10:35-39)

Therefore lay aside all filthiness and overflow of wickedness, and receive with meekness the implanted Word, which is able to save your souls. (James 1:21)

. . . Though now you do not see Him, yet believing, you rejoice with joy inexpressible and full of glory, receiving the end of your faith—the salvation of your souls. (1 Peter 1:8-9 [8b])

Once a Christian comes to the realization that salvation is both an instant act (spirit-salvation) and an on-going process (soul-salvation) that pertains to his entire being, he then may mature in his spiritual life in order to affect the eventual salvation of his soul, which will result in his present (temporal) peace and his eventual rulership in Christ’s coming Millennial Kingdom upon the earth.

This is in fact the end result referred to by the phrase “hope of the glory of God,” which comes from a standing in the grace recorded in Romans 5:2. And to properly understand this “hope,” it is suggested that the reader carefully consider the following selection from Arlen Chitwood’s  Salvation of the Soul BOOK, App. 2, The Hope.

That “blessed hope” is not Christ’s return per se [particularly not His return for Christians at the end of this present dispensation, as is often taught]. Rather, that “blessed hope” has to do with the “glorious appearing [lit., the ‘appearing of the glory’] of our great God and Savior Jesus Christ” [Titus 2:13], a glory that will not be revealed until Christ returns at the end of the Tribulation.

The Hope
The God-Provided Encouragement, Motivation

According to 1 Peter 3:15, Christians are to “always be ready to give a defense to everyone who asks you a reason for the hope that is in you, with meekness and fear.” This is called, in introductory verses to the book, “a living hope”; and it is made possible through “the resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead” (1 Peter 1:3). Christ lives, and those “in Christ” are being called to live, beyond resurrection, in glory with Him.

Hope in 1 Peter is associated with “an inheritance” (1 Peter 1:4), a future salvation” (1 Peter 1:5 [“the salvation of your souls”; 1 Peter 1:9]), and “honor, and glory at the revelation of Jesus Christ” (1 Peter 1:7;  cf. 1 Peter 4:12-13).

When Christ appears, Christians will appear with Him in glory; and it is different facets of this entire matter — ruling as co-heirs with Christ, realizing the salvation of their souls — concerning which Christians are exhorted to always be ready to provide a response to anyone who asks “a reason of the hope” that lies within.

In Hebrews 6:11-12, the “hope” to be held by Christians is laid out in a very simple fashion: that “through faith and patience [present]” they would be able to “inherit the promises [future].”

Exercising “faith” is simply believing that which God has to say about a matter, resulting in the person who exercises faith acting accordingly. Hebrews chapter eleven (Hebrews 11) is the great chapter on faith, toward which everything in the preceding part of the book builds:

By faith Abel . . . By faith Enoch . . . By faith Noah . . . By faith Abraham . . . .”

Then Hebrews chapter twelve (Hebrews 12), immediately following, forms the capstone to the whole matter. The fifth and last of the five major warnings comes into view — a direct reference to the rights of the firstborn (all the warnings have to do with these rights, though viewed from different facets of the overall subject) — and Christians are exhorted to run the race set before them after such a fashion that they will one day be accorded the privilege of realizing these rights.

Exercising “patience [lit., ‘patient endurance’]” has to do with the manner in which one runs the race (cf. Hebrews 12:1). This is a race of the faith (1 Timothy 6:12; Jude 1:3), to be run continuously for the entire duration of the Christian life. This is a race over the long haul — not one for sprinters, but one for marathon runners (though the runners may be called upon, at times, to sprint in the race). And Christians are to properly pace themselves so that they will be able to victoriously complete the race.

The “inheritance,” which is out ahead is the object of a Christians’ hope; and one day realizing that which God has promised is, within the text, to be wrought by and through patient endurance in the race of the faith. Both “faith” and “patient endurance” are inseparably linked after this fashion with the subject at hand — inheriting the promises.

Hebrews 10:23-25 presents a companion thought. In verse twenty-three, Christians are told, “Let us hold fast the confession of our hope without wavering.” And the whole idea, contextually, behind Christians assembling together today (Hebrews 10:25) is to “consider one another” and “to stir up [one another to] love and to good works,” with this hope in view.

Christians are to assemble together to discuss that which lies out ahead, pray for one another, and exhort one another; and they are to do this “so much the more,” as they “see the Day approaching [that coming day when their hope will be realized]” (Hebrews 10:24-25).

This is that “blessed hope” in Titus 2:13, which is to be a purifying hope. And Christians are exhorted to “live soberly, righteously, and godly, in the present age,” with a view to one day realizing this hope (Titus 2:12).

(That “blessed hope” is not Christ’s return per se [particularly not His return for Christians at the end of this present dispensation, as is often taught]. Rather, that “blessed hope” has to do with the “glorious appearing [lit., the ‘appearing of the glory’] of our great God and Savior Jesus Christ” [Titus 2:13], a glory that will not be revealed until Christ returns at the end of the Tribulation.

The construction of the Greek text would necessitate the previous understanding of the verse. In the Greek text, the “appearing of the glory” is a further explanation and description of that “blessed hope”; also in the Greek text, in the latter part of the verse, the construction of two other parts of the verse is the same: “Savior Jesus Christ” is a further explanation and description of “our great God.”

With this in mind, the verse could be better translated as follows:

Awaiting that blessed hope, which is the appearing of the glory of our great God and Savior who is Jesus Christ.

And this “hope” surrounds the thought of Christians having a part in Christ’s glory at this time — a central teaching of the book of Titus.)

The thought of “rejoicing” (as in Hebrews 3:6; cf. Philippians 1:26; 2:16), rather than being derived from the meaning of kauchema, appears to be derived more from the result of what this word means. That is, kauchema means “to take pride in something,” resulting in the person having “something to boast about”; and “rejoicing” would emanate out of the person being placed in this position.

With Confidence and Rejoicing

Christians are to hold fast the hope set before them after a revealed twofold fashion — with confidence and rejoicing (Hebrews 3:6). The word “confidence” is a translation of the Greek word, parresia, meaning “to be bold, courageous, open, or plain” about a matter; and the word “rejoicing” is the translation of the Greek word, kauchema, meaning “to take pride in something,” resulting in the person having “something to boast about.”

Parresia is used a number of times in the New Testament in the sense of being “open” or “plain” about matters, with nothing being hidden. Jesus spoke openly and plainly to His disciples and the people of Israel (Mark 8:32; John 16:29; 18:20), though, because of the nation’s rejection of Him, the day came when He “no longer walked openly among the Jews” (John 11:54). And it was because of this same rejection that Jesus had previously begun to teach through the use of parables (Matthew 13:10-15).

Parresia is also used in the New Testament a number of times in the sense of being “bold” or “courageous” about matters. Peter and John, standing before Annas the high priest, and others, exhibited “boldness” as Peter spoke; and those hearing Peter “marveled,” recognizing that both men exhibited these qualities because “they had been with Jesus” (Acts 4:5-13; cf. Acts 4:31).

Then Paul, at the end of his epistle to the Ephesians, requested prayer on his behalf: “that utterance may be given to me, that I may open my mouth boldly to make known the mystery of the gospel” (Ephesians 6:19).

(Note that the thought of “openness” or “plainness” would also have to be included within the idea conveyed by “boldness” in the preceding passages [cf. 2 Corinthians 3:12; 7:4; see also Philippians 1:20; 1 Timothy 3:13; Hebrews 4:16].)

Then the word kauchema (translated “rejoicing”), or the verb form of this word (kauchaomai), is also used a number of times in the New Testament. The word is translated three different ways in Scripture (KJV) — “boast,” “glory [used in the sense of ‘boast’ or ‘pride’],” and “rejoice” (cf. Romans 2:23; 4:2; 5:2; 2 Corinthians 1:14; 5:12; 9:3).

The thought of “rejoicing” (as in Hebrews 3:6; cf. Philippians 1:26; 2:16), rather than being derived from the meaning of kauchema, appears to be derived more from the result of what this word means. That is, kauchema means “to take pride in something,” resulting in the person having “something to boast about”; and “rejoicing” would emanate out of the person being placed in this position.

Christians are to set their course straight and hold it there, not deviating; and they are to hold their course, after this fashion, “firm to the end” (Hebrews 3:6), allowing them to one day realize that which Scripture refers to as “so great a salvation,” the salvation of their soul.

Firm unto the End

When a Christian is told to be “ready to give a defense to everyone who asks you a reason for the hope that is in you [1 Peter 3:15],” he is to be open about the matter, he is to exhibit plainness of speech, he is to be bold and courageous as he expresses himself, and he is to take pride in the matter, for he has something to boast about.

He has been extended an invitation to ascend the throne with “the King of kings and Lord of lords” to rule as co-heir with Him in His kingdom.  He possesses the hope of having a part in what Scripture calls, “so great a salvation” (Hebrews 2:3), which is the greatest thing God has ever designed for redeemed man.

And this is what Christians are to be open and plain about.  They are to tell it exactly as it is, regardless of what others may say or think.  And they are to be bold and courageous as they tell it as it is, knowing that they have something of incalculable value, something they can boast about (cf. Matthew 10:32-33; 2 Timothy 2:10-13).

Christians have been saved for a revealed purpose, which has to do with future regality, as co-heirs with Christ in the kingdom.

Christians are to set their course straight and hold it there, not deviating; and they are to hold their course, after this fashion, “firm to the end” (Hebrews 3:6), allowing them to one day realize that which Scripture refers to as “so great a salvation,” the salvation of their soul.

(See Arlen Chitwood’s  Salvation of the Soul BOOK, App. 2, The Hope.)

The proper Christian life is totally a life of grace, that which provides the “birth from above” (spirit-salvation) by an act of faith; and, that which may be achieved by continued faithfulness resulting in the salvation of the soul.

And this grace is what Paul refers to in his salutations.

The following is a list of the other salutations of the Apostle Paul:

1 Corinthians 1:2-3
To the church of God which is at Corinth, to those who are sanctified in Christ Jesus, called to be saints, with all who in every place call on the name of Jesus Christ our Lord, both theirs and ours: grace to you and peace from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ.

2 Corinthians 1:1-2
Paul, an apostle of Jesus Christ by the will of God, and Timothy our brother, to the church of God which is at Corinth, with all the saints who are in all Achaia: grace to you and peace from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ.

Galatians 1:1-3
Paul, an apostle (not from men nor through man, but through Jesus Christ and God the Father who raised Him from the dead), and all the brethren who are with me, to the churches of Galatia: grace to you and peace from God the Father and our Lord Jesus Christ.

Ephesians 1:1-2
Paul, an apostle of Jesus Christ by the will of God, to the saints who are in Ephesus, and faithful in Christ Jesus: grace to you and peace from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ.

Philippians 1:1-2
Paul and Timothy, bondservants of Jesus Christ, to all the saints in Christ Jesus who are in Philippi, with the bishops and deacons: grace to you and peace from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ.

Colossians 1:1-2
Paul, an apostle of Jesus Christ by the will of God, and Timothy our brother, to the saints and faithful brethren in Christ who are in Colosse: grace to you and peace from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ.

1 Thessalonians 1:1
Paul, Silvanus, and Timothy, to the church of the Thessalonians in God the Father and the Lord Jesus Christ: grace to you and peace from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ.

2 Thessalonians 1:1-2
Paul, Silvanus, and Timothy, to the church of the Thessalonians in God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ: grace to you and peace from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ.

1 Timothy 1:1-2
Paul, an apostle of Jesus Christ, by the commandment of God our Savior and the Lord Jesus Christ, our hope, to Timothy, a true son in the faith: grace, mercy, and peace from God our Father and Jesus Christ our Lord.

2 Timothy 1:1-2
Paul, an apostle of Jesus Christ by the will of God, according to the promise of life which is in Christ Jesus, to Timothy, a beloved son: grace, mercy, and peace from God the Father and Christ Jesus our Lord.

Titus 1:1, 4
Paul, a bondservant of God and an apostle of Jesus Christ, according to the faith of God’s elect and the acknowledgment of the truth which accords with godliness . . .  to Titus, a true son in our common faith: grace, mercy, and peace from God the Father and the Lord Jesus Christ our Savior.

Philemon 1:1-3
Paul, a prisoner of Christ Jesus, and Timothy our brother, to Philemon our beloved friend and fellow laborer, to the beloved Apphia, Archippus our fellow soldier, and to the church in your house: grace to you and peace from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Bible One - Charles Strong's Salutations by Apostle Paul

To website CONTENTS Page.

Nothing will bring Him more joy
and nothing will bring you more spiritual joy, strength, and endurance
than to study His Word (Bible doctrine) and grow in the knowledge of God. 

Learning God's Word and No Less!
By Charles Strong of Bible One

You have received Jesus Christ as your personal Savior by faith alone (Ephesians 2:8-9) and you are a “child of God” (Romans 8:16; Galatians 3:26), so what’s next?  What is the most important thing you can do to insure your success as a Christian in living a spiritually productive and joy-filled life?

Although there are a number of different activities important to the Christian life, there is none more important than learning God’s Word (Bible doctrine).  Just as you were born into your physical life and had to take physical nourishment to grow into a physically mature adult, it is even more important as a “born from above” (John 1:12-13; 3:3) child of God to take spiritual nourishment in order to grow into a spiritually mature adult.

It is God’s desire that you study God’s Word (Bible doctrine) so that you may grow from childhood to maturity in your spiritual life (Ephesians 4:13-15; 1 Peter 2:2; Hebrews 5:12-14; 1 Corinthians 3:2; 14:20).  Without the application of Bible doctrine, the Holy Spirit is unable to nurture you to spiritual adulthood (John 16:13-14; 17:17).  And God specifically directs you to study Bible doctrine to show yourself approved unto Him (2 Timothy 2:15).  Nothing delights God more than when His children “walk in truth” (2 John 1:4; 3 John 1:4), and God’s Word is truth and the means by which He sanctifies (purifies) us (John 17:17; Psalm 119:9, 11; Ephesians 5:26-27; Philippians 2:14-16).  Bible doctrine provides us joy (Jeremiah 15:16) and hope (Romans 15:4).  Bible doctrine is essential if we are to be protected from Satan’s attacks (Ephesians 6:17).  Bible doctrine protects the believer from false teachings (Acts 17:11; Ephesians 4:13-14; Titus 1:9; 2 Peter 2:1-3).  Bible doctrine provides spiritual illumination and understanding (Psalm 119:105, 130; Hebrews 4:12).  Bible doctrine is the basis for a true witness (Colossians 3:16).  Bible doctrine serves as a sin-cleansing agent (Psalm 119:9).

Remember that you started your Christian experience by faith and faith came by hearing and hearing by the Word of God (Romans 10:17).  According to Christ, you are not to live by bread alone but by every word that comes from God (Matthew 4:4).  Jesus would have you know Him better, so remember that He is the Word of God (John 1:1, 14; Revelation 19:13).  He would have you “walk in the truth,” so remember that He is the Truth (John 14:6).  There is no better way to learn the “mind of Christ” (1 Corinthians 2:16) than the study of Bible doctrine.  Learning Bible doctrine is our Lord’s way to insure that you are productive in your Christian life (2 Timothy 3:16-17; John 15:5-8).

In this age and as Christians, we are more fortunate than all the saints who have gone before us.  We have God’s inspired and infallible written Word (2 Timothy 3:16; 1 Peter 1:25; 2 Peter 1:21).  If we avail ourselves of it, we have a better chance of knowing and understanding our Lord and Savior, even more than the apostles who walked with Him when He was physically alive on this earth.  Nothing will bring Him more joy and nothing will bring you more spiritual joy, strength, and endurance than to study His Word (Bible doctrine) and grow in the knowledge of God.

Referenced scriptures follow in order:

Ephesians 2:8-9—For by grace you have been saved through faith, and that not of yourselves; it is the gift of God, not of works, lest anyone should boast.

Romans 8:16—The Spirit Himself bears witness with our spirit that we are children of God.

Galatians 3:26—For you are all sons of God through faith in Christ Jesus.

John 1:12-13—But as many as received Him, to them He gave the right to become children of God, to those who believe in His name: who were born, not of blood, nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of man, but of God.

John 3:3—Jesus answered and said to him, "Most assuredly, I say to you, unless one is born again, he cannot see the kingdom of God."

Ephesians 4:13-15—Till we all come to the unity of the faith and of the knowledge of the Son of God, to a perfect man, to the measure of the stature of the fullness of Christ; that we should no longer be children, tossed to and fro and carried about with every wind of doctrine, by the trickery of men, in the cunning craftiness of deceitful plotting, but, speaking the truth in love, may grow up in all things into Him who is the head—Christ.

1 Peter 2:2—As newborn babes, desire the pure milk of the word, that you may grow thereby.

Hebrews 5:12-14—For though by this time you ought to be teachers, you need someone to teach you again the first principles of the oracles of God; and you have come to need milk and not solid food.  For everyone who partakes only of milk is unskilled in the word of righteousness, for he is a babe.  But solid food belongs to those who are of full age, that is, those who by reason of use have their senses exercised to discern both good and evil.

1 Corinthians 3:2—I fed you with milk and not with solid food; for until now you were not able to receive it, and even now you are still not able.

1 Corinthians 14:20—Brethren, do not be children in understanding; however, in malice be babes, but in understanding be mature.

John 16:13-14—However, when He, the Spirit of truth, has come, He will guide you into all truth; for He will not speak on His own authority, but whatever He hears He will speak; and He will tell you things to come.  He will glorify Me, for He will take of what is Mine and declare it to you. (John 17:17b—.  .  . Your word is truth.)

2 Timothy 2:15—Be diligent [study] to present yourself approved to God, a worker who does not need to be ashamed, rightly dividing the word of truth.

2 John 1:4—I rejoiced greatly that I have found some of your children walking in truth, as we received commandment from the Father.

3 John 1:4—I have no greater joy than to hear that my children walk in truth.

John 17:17—Sanctify them by Your truth. Your word is truth.

Psalm 119:9, 11—How can a young man cleanse his way? By taking heed according to Your word. . . . Your word I have hidden in my heart, That I might not sin against You!

Ephesians 5:26-27—That He might sanctify and cleanse her with the washing of water by the word, that He might present her to Himself a glorious church, not having spot or wrinkle or any such thing, but that she should be holy and without blemish.

Philippians 2:14-16—Do all things without complaining and disputing, that you may become blameless and harmless, children of God without fault in the midst of a crooked and perverse generation, among whom you shine as lights in the world, holding fast the word of life, so that I may rejoice in the day of Christ that I have not run in vain or labored in vain.

Jeremiah 15:16—Your words were found, and I ate them, And Your word was to me the joy and rejoicing of my heart; For I am called by Your name, O LORD God of hosts.

Romans 15:4—For whatever things were written before were written for our learning, that we through the patience and comfort of the Scriptures might have hope.

Ephesians 6:17—And take the helmet of salvation, and the sword of the Spirit, which is the Word of God.

Acts 17:11—These were more fair-minded than those in Thessalonica, in that they received the word with all readiness, and searched the Scriptures daily to find out whether these things were so.

Ephesians 4:13-14 (see above)

Titus 1:9—Holding fast the faithful Word as he has been taught, that he may be able, by sound doctrine, both to exhort and convict those who contradict.

2 Peter 2:1-3—But there were also false prophets among the people, even as there will be false teachers among you, who will secretly bring in destructive heresies, even denying the Lord who bought them, and bring on themselves swift destruction.  And many will follow their destructive ways, because of whom the way of truth will be blasphemed.  By covetousness they will exploit you with deceptive words; for a long time their judgment has not been idle, and their destruction does not slumber.

Psalm 119:105; 130—Your Word is a lamp to my feet and a light to my path. . . . The entrance of Your words gives light and understanding to the simple.

Hebrews 4:12—For the Word of God is living and powerful, and sharper than any two-edged sword, piercing even to the division of soul and spirit, and of joints and marrow, and is a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart.

Colossians 3:16—Let the Word of Christ dwell in you richly in all wisdom, teaching and admonishing one another in psalms and hymns and spiritual songs, singing with grace in your hearts to the Lord.

Psalm 119:9—How can a young man cleanse his way? By taking heed according to Your word.

Romans 10:17—So then faith comes by hearing, and hearing by the Word of God.

Matthew 4:4—But He answered and said, "It is written, 'Man shall not live by bread alone, but by every word that proceeds from the mouth of God.'"

John 1:1, 14—In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God. . . . And the Word became flesh and dwelt among us, and we beheld His glory, the glory as of the only begotten of the Father, full of grace and truth.

Revelation 19:13—He was clothed with a robe dipped in blood, and His name is called The Word of God.

John 14:6—Jesus said to him, "I am the Way, the Truth, and the Life. No one comes to the Father except through Me.

1 Corinthians 2:16—For who has known the mind of the LORD that he may instruct Him? But we have the mind of Christ.

2 Timothy 3:16-17—All Scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness, that the man of God may be complete, thoroughly equipped for every good work.

John 15:5-8—I am the vine, you are the branches. He who abides in Me, and I in him, bears much fruit; for without Me you can do nothing.  If anyone does not abide in Me, he is cast out as a branch and is withered; and they gather them and throw them into the fire, and they are burned.  If you abide in Me, and My words abide in you, you will ask what you desire, and it shall be done for you.

2 Timothy 3:16 (see above)

1 Peter 1:25—But the word of the LORD endures forever. . . .

2 Peter 1:21—For prophecy never came by the will of man, but holy men of God spoke as they were moved by the Holy Spirit.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Bible One - Charles Strong's Bible One and No Less

To website CONTENTS Page.

Certain Christian intelligentsia of the present dispensation, even though saved and in a position to understand the Word of God, too often seek spiritual discernment in the light of worldly wisdom rather than through comparing “scripture with scripture” and looking to the indwelling Spirit to lead them “into all truth” (John 16:13; 1 Corinthians 2:9-13).

Carnal Christian
By Charles Strong of
Bible One

. . . but as to carnal, even as to babes in Christ. (1 Corinthians 3:1b)

The Greek word translated “carnal” is sarkinos sar’-kee-nos.  This is a form of the word sarx, which means “flesh.”  Sarkinos (fleshly) is the opposite of pneumatikos new-mat-ik-os’ (spiritual).  The carnal Christian is “fleshly” as opposed to “spiritual.”  He is one who allows himself to be controlled by his soul rather than by the indwelling Holy Spirit. He, as the soulical man (the unsaved man), follows his personal emotions, feelings, and desires.

He, however, unlike the soulical man, has been born from above and is capable of grasping spiritual truth.  But, unlike the spiritual man, this truth is not being received.  Thus, the carnal Christian, without an impartation of spiritual truth flowing into his saved human spirit, remains immature and fleshly, following the fleshly impulses of the soul.

(The use of “flesh” or “fleshly” in the preceding respect would be a direct allusion back to that which occurred in Eden at the time of the fall.  Man, following his fall, possessed a body that was no longer enswathed in a covering of Glory, with the exposed flesh openly demonstrating this fact.  This is what is meant by Christ coming “in the likeness of sinful flesh” [Romans 8:3].  Christ came to earth in a body not enswathed in the Glory of God.

This was the crux of the ignominy (disgrace) and shame surrounding the events of Calvary.  Not only was Christ’s body of flesh [apart from the covering of Glory] arrayed in a mock regal manner [with a robe and a crown of thorns], but He hung on the cross without even His Own garments to cover His body, for all to behold that which had been wrought by sin 4,000 years earlier — nakedness, and death [Matthew 27:27-36].

There is nothing wrong with “flesh” per se.  Man was created in a body of flesh, Christ presently has a body of flesh, and both God’s Son and man will live in bodies of flesh forever.

But, though there is nothing wrong with a body of “flesh,” there is something wrong with a body of flesh that is not enswathed [wrapped] in the Glory of God.)

Within the scope of that which God reveals about the impartation of spiritual truth to redeemed man alone lies the great lesson concerning unredeemed man’s relationship to the Word of God.  It is utterly futile for unredeemed man to either himself attempt to understand the Word of God or for redeemed man to attempt to teach him the Word of God.  Scripture is “spiritually discerned,” and a man must be born from above — be made alive spiritually, which places him in a position where he can exercise spiritual discernment — before he can understand the things of the Spirit of God.  The soulical (unredeemed) man, completely alienated from God — spiritually dead and in no position to exercise spiritual discernment — cannot understand spiritual things, and they appear to him as no more than “foolishness” (1 Corinthians 2:14).

Herein also lies the reason why the things of the Spirit have been hidden from the “wise and prudent,” but revealed to “babes” (cf. Matthew 11:25).  Certain Christian intelligentsia of the present dispensation, even though saved and in a position to understand the Word of God, too often seek spiritual discernment in the light of worldly wisdom rather than through comparing “scripture with scripture” and looking to the indwelling Spirit to lead theminto all truth” (John 16:13; 1 Corinthians 2:9-13).

And, although those Christians who seek spiritual discernment in this manner may often be looked upon as great spiritual leaders, theologians, expositors, etc., they, in the final analysis, cannot understand these things.  Such individuals can only be sadly lacking in the very realm where they are held in high esteem.

While at the same time, “babes” (Greek: nepios nay'-pee-os), those who are still on the milk of the Word and have not grown enough to even partake of solid food), through the leadership of the Spirit of God — as they compare “scripture with scripture” and look to the Spirit to lead theminto all truth” — can invariably be brought into an understanding of these things. 

They, through turning to the Word and looking to the Spirit for discernment and leadership, can understand more about these same spiritual truths than the “wise and prudent” who turn to places other than the Word and either ignore or reject the Spirit’s discernment and leadership.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

(Excerpts from: Bible One - Charles Strong's The Pathway to Spiritual Maturity and the Coming Glory.)

The following Word Document is SAFE to open and print: Carnal Christian by Charles Strong of Bible One.docx
To website CONTENTS Page.
Salvation of the Soul
By Arlen L. Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast


Divinely Revealed in Genesis 1:1-2:3

God delivered the spirit from its fallen state, resulting from Adam's sin.  And because the spirit has been delivered, there can once again be communion with God.  Man can now comprehend spiritual things, and there can now be a progressive, continued work by the Spirit of God within man so that he can ultimately be delivered to the place which God has decreed that he occupy at the end of six days, at the end of six thousand years.

Within the framework of the type in Genesis chapter one, this is the very first thing which is foreshadowed.  This had to be set forth first, for man has to first be made alive — he has to first pass "from death unto life" — before anything else in the restorative process can occur.
 
Thus, this is foreshadowed at the very beginning of the six days which God, in accordance with the established pattern, would use to bring about man's complete restoration — spirit, soul, and body (cf. 1 Thessalonians 5:23).

To briefly illustrate how God's complete restoration of man is patterned after God's complete restoration of the material creation in Genesis 1, note two things: 1) that which occurred on each day, and 2) where the whole of the restorative process was leading.

Within a type-antitype framework — pertaining to man's salvation in the antitype -- that which occurred in the type on day one pertains to the salvation of man's spirit, and that which occurred in the type on days two through six pertains to the salvation of man's soul.

The salvation of the spirit is an instantaneous event where one passes "from death unto life," but not so with the salvation of the soul.  It is a progressive event.  It is an event which begins at the point one is made alive spiritually, and it will not be completed and realized until the end of that foreshadowed by the six days of restorative work — 6,000 years of restorative work.

(The issues of the judgment seat of Christ at the end of the present dispensation — which will occur at the end of the six days, at the end of the 6,000 years — will have to do with issues surrounding the salvation [or loss] of the soul/life. It will be at the judgment seat — not before — that man will realize [or fail to realize] the salvation of his soul/life.)

Since the salvation of the spirit cannot occur apart from an exact duplication in the antitype of that which occurred in the type during day one of the restoration in Genesis, it should be evident that the salvation of the soul and its relationship to that which occurred on days two through six must be looked upon the same way.  The latter must follow the pattern to the same degree as the former. There can be NO difference in this respect.

And since this is the case, note what occurred on days two through six in the restoration of the ruined material creation in Genesis.  Then, to see the overall picture of that which must be done to bring about the salvation of redeemed man's soul, these same events can be viewed in relation to God's present continuing restoration of man, a subsequent ruined creation.

Events on days two and three (as events on the first day) have to do with divisions.  On the second day God established a division between the waters (Genesis 1:6-8), and on the third day He established a division between the dry land (with its vegetation) and the waters (Genesis 1:9-13).

Then events on days four through six belong together as another unit, depicting things beyond the divisions previously established.  On the fourth day God placed lights in the heavens to give light upon the earth (Genesis 1:14-19), on the fifth day He created birds that could soar above the earth and marine life that could move throughout the depths of the sea (Genesis 1:20-23), and on the sixth day He created the land animals, which included great creatures capable of roaming the earth (Genesis 1:24-25).

And, as previously noted, the whole of God's restorative work relative to the material creation in Genesis foreshadows the whole of God's restorative work relative to man today.  After man has "passed from death unto life," wherein the spirit IS separated from the soul — wrought entirely through divine intervention — redeemed man finds himself IN a position and condition where a continued divine work not only CAN occur but MUST occur.  And ONLY through this continued divine work can the whole of God's restorative work, as it pertains to man, BE realized.

(Man, as the material creation, must be completely passive in relation to the salvation of the spirit [he is dead, rendering him incapable of acting]; and man, as the material creation ["And the earth brought forth..."] must be active in relation to the salvation of the soul [he now has spiritual life, allowing him to act in the spiritual realm].  But, as in the restoration of the material creation, the entire salvation process [spirit and soul, and ultimately the body] is a Divine work. "Salvation is of the Lord" [Jonah 2:9].)

Events occurring during the first three days in Genesis chapter one would point to elementary things or the basics in one's spiritual life and growth.  Events occurring during day one would point to a division between the soul and the spirit, having to do with the impartation of life.  Then events occurring during days two and three would point to divisions and distinctions as one begins to progressively grow within the framework of the new life brought into existence on the first day.  One would learn to distinguish between the soulical and spiritual, spiritual and carnal (fleshly), Jew, Gentile, and Christian, the dispensations, etc.

Only when one learns the divisions and distinctions depicted by that which was brought to pass on days two and three is he in a position to move on into the things depicted by that which was brought to pass on days four through six.  On these three days, light was restored to the sun and moon (day four, Genesis 1:14-19); sea life and the birds of the air were created (day five, Genesis 1:20-23); and then God created all the living creatures that roam the earth, followed by His creation of man (day six, Genesis 1:24-27).

That depicted by the work of the Triune Godhead during these three days points to things beyond elementary truths in the antitype.  After one has passed "from death unto life" and has been instructed in the elementary truths (days one through three) — after he has been "born from above" and has grown to a degree in his Christian life — he can then begin to view with understanding deeper spiritual truths of the Word.  He can then begin to view with understanding those things in the Word depicted by events on days four through six of Genesis chapter one.

An individual in this position can begin to sink deep shafts into the Word and mine its treasures.  He can look into the Word and understand that depicted by the lights in the heavens.  He can, in the true sense of the Word, "mount up with wings as eagles...run, and not be weary...walk, and not faint" (Isaiah 40:31), as he scales the heights; or he can scale the depths of the Word, as the sea creatures plunge to the depths of the sea; or he can roam through the Word, as the land creatures roam the earth.

Christian maturity and spiritual victory — bringing to pass the salvation of the soul — go hand-in-hand. And the entire process of God's restoration work throughout the six days is with a view to that which lies beyond, on the seventh day.  It is with a view to the Sabbath rest awaiting the people of God.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The following Word Document is SAFE to open and copy:  Salvation of the Soul by Arlen L. Chitwood.docx

Also ref. the author’s book, Salvation of the Soul BOOK, an exegetical presentation, in this site.

To website CONTENTS Page.

The most significant enlightenment I experienced during their study was the beginning to understand God’s entire redemptive plan for mankind; the distinct difference between spirit, soul, and body salvations; and the true significance of the “word of the kingdom.”  Pat

My "Thank You" Letter to Mark and Carol Miller!
May 19, 2011

Hi Mark, aka The Trickster, and Carol, The Trickster's lovely Consort Queen!

My love for you guys is limitless and adequate words to properly express that love fail me.  Not only do I love you because of your roles in changing my life, but also because you govern your lives according to God's Word.  You guys are truly giving Paul a "run for his money!"

As you already know, my past is one of despicable sin.  Most any sin you name I've committed, although I've never killed anyone -- even though I've wanted to, and on a couple of occasions tried to. 

Having been saved, baptized and become a church member at the age of 17 years, I was mentally sure of spending eternity in heaven.  I had faith my end would be in heaven and thought my level of sin would only determine whether I would be in the first or back pew, or somewhere in between.  All I had to not do was violate God's Ten Commandments!  To not do I found impossible, but not until the age of 25 years did I become what I call a vile sinner.  It all started with a sexual encounter outside of marriage, after being a virgin when entering that first marriage.  I was hooked.  Then came the booze and unsavory places.  Enough of my earthly "cavorting" least it sound boisterous – for it's something I regret and confess for forgiveness each day! 

Marsha, my Main Squeeze and genuine blessing from God, who has not a bad bone or thought in her body, upon our moving here, began immediately to fit into this community.  She's a people person!  While Pat, then and now, is not comfortable around groups of people.  Marsha became a student of your Key of Three Bible study, I think introduced to your study by Randy and Donna Wallis.  It appears that during that study you guys, including Marsha, saw an opportunity for The Trickster to do his thing!

Yes, you, Dr. Miller, being my doctor for whom I have great respect, offered to discuss with me in the privacy of your home a medical problem.  I felt that act, in itself, humbling!  While discussing this problem, you, Dr. Miller, became, unknown to me, The Trickster. You made me an offer that I couldn't justify refusing!  You knew all my time was that of leisure and a valid excuse to decline your offer was not likely.  There I was, out on a limb.  You guys would be making a sacrifice, not me!  A sacrifice of your time for a peon like me!  The Trickster had struck!  I was overwhelmed and bound!

(Note: Carol, later I learned that you and Marsha were in on the trickery!  You were with Marsha at the same time knowing what The Trickster was up to.  Isn't that right?)

Time for the first Saturday morning session (March 6, 2005) came and the "creeks didn't rise," so I had no excuse not to show!  I didn't want biblical lessons, but here was this prominent doctor and his consort queen, a lovely consort queen, who were willing to give me their precious private time – on a Saturday much less – and I had nothing to give in return other than hearing their teachings.  That made me even more obligated to meet and listen!  (Marsha was also applying her typical subtle pressure!)

Every nerve in my body stirred that Saturday morning, before and during that first lesson.  I had to really concentrate to override my nerves. 

(A shrink diagnosed one of my problems to be caused by perfectionism!  That was laughable because the only things I ever came close to perfecting were sins!)

Your teachings were much different from what I anticipated, nothing like my Bible course in college.  A full understanding of what you guys were teaching escaped me at first, but I knew it contrasted the philosophy of "just don't sin!"  Your approach to overcoming sin was of exceptional interest!  Something I truly needed!

After a few sessions everything started to fit in place.  Your lessons became easier to understand.  I began to "get it!"  Again, your presentation of positive actions I might take, instead of negative actions I must avoid, caused mucho interest.  For the first time I could envision possibly living according to God's Word!  I understood how to be proactive!  Get in the Word!  And I became filled with hope!   (June, 2005 appears to be about the time I must have received epignosis, or as Gary Whipple called it, super knowledge.)

Your revealed septenary arrangement of the Bible had a big impact also!  And that all scripture not only reveals Gods plans and purposes for the ages, but also moves toward one age -- the Messianic Era.  Voila, that's when salvation of the soul became relatively clear to me and I discovered a desire to study God's Word in earnest.

As previously noted, I thought spiritual salvation was already mine because I believed and, consequently, my spending eternity in heaven was a given.  My next step was to understand everything required to win my awaiting inheritance, soul salvation, not a given.  I entered the race!

Possibly the best way to express what I learned from you guys about salvation of the soul is by writing out a prayer I pray most daily:

Lord, thank You for humbling Yourself and coming to this earth as God's Living Word, bringing with You Your gift of spiritual salvation.  I understand this gift not only assures us who believe in Your incarnation, crucifixion and resurrection will spend eternity with You in heaven, but also positions each of us who believe with the opportunity to enter the standing grace gate and run the race for an inheritance from You. 

Lord, I'm running this race with the hope of surrendering to Your Holy Spirit so He may produce righteous fruit through me, so when standing in front of You at the Judgment Seat You will reward me with Your glory of calling me good and faithful servant and out-resurrect me into Your Kingdom where I will rule and reign with You as a coheir during Your Messianic Age.

Dear Lord, I understand that Your God breathed Word not only reveals Your plans and purposes for the ages, but can also build me up to receive an inheritance from You.  To attain this inheritance, Lord, I understand that I must believe, have faith in God and be governed by His Word.  I understand, Lord, that faith comes from hearing and hearing comes from Your Word.  There is no limit to the heights I may attain in the realm of faith, for there is no limit to the depths of your revelation to me.

As Mark and Carol teach Your Word and the Holy Spirit's Anointing dwelling in me interprets their teachings, please also empower my mind to remember and be able to recall their teachings.

Lord, the more I'm in Your Word, Lord, the more I realize what a vile sinner I am.  But I know, Lord, that if I confess my sins, which I do, you are faithful and just to forgive me my sins and cleanse me of all unrighteousness.

In Your name, Lord Jesus Christ, I pray!  Amen!

For me that prayer is sort of a summary of what you guys have taught me and what I have learned from my study of the Word -- results of your evoking in me the desire to study the Word! 

I'm so blessed to have been chosen by God to receive the desire and epignosis necessary to understand the Kingdom Truths!  Would you believe a sinner like me would be chosen from the called?  And, Carol, you and The Trickster, not only initiated it, but also followed through to make sure I understood these truths through your Hope of Glory study!  I'm truly, truly blessed to have you guys as friends and biblical mentors!

Mark, Carol, God Bless you both!

Pat 

Additional comment as of April 5, 2015:

The most significant enlightenment I experienced during their study was the beginning to understand God’s entire redemptive plan for mankind; the distinct difference between spirit, soul, and body salvations; and the true significance of the “word of the kingdom.”  My spiritual growth, which has resulted from this understanding, has been major.  Not only do I now understand the unity of God’s entire Word, but I now have great hope towards Christ's coming kingdom upon this earth.

I pray God will protect me from myself and, for however long He will permit, will use me to point the saved to soul-salvation.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The following Word Document is SAFE to open and copy and you'll find there's a little added to the letter:  Trickster and His Lovely Consort Queen letter.docx

To website CONTENTS Page.

Freedom prospers when religion is vibrant
and the rule of law under God is acknowledged.

 My Five Mentors and their Websites plus ……!

The following is a response to a request for more information on Arlen Chitwood's books.

I’m pleased you have requested information on Arlen Chitwood and Charles Strong, two of my five mentors, the first two being Mark and Carol Miller who introduced me to the soul aspect of salvation.

Arlen has written many books and all of them are excellent for learning what I call the ‘kingdom truths’.  His books provide insights into building oneself up in faith with a view toward occupying ruling positions with Christ in the coming Millennial Kingdom.  He’s detailed and ties everything together, making his books easy to understand.  I find when I come across something I don’t understand, I just keep reading and he clears everything up.  He never leaves me hanging.

Arlen does not solicit money for his books or website, but I found he will accept money and therefore send him money regularly, and additional monies upon receiving his free books.

He has become someone I consider my friend.  Wish I could tell you what I know about his interesting and exciting personal life, but my lips are sealed per his request.  I can say that his introduction to the ‘kingdom truths’ is much like another of my mentors, Gary Whipple, who sadly has passed away, leaving his lovely wife Nellie.

Mark and Carol introduced Marsha and me to Gary and Nellie.

Okay, now to the info on pamphlets, etc.

Arlen’s website is Lamp Broadcast by Arlen Chitwood, his scripture index Arlen's Scripture Index.  Arlen’s The Study of Scripture BOOK  gave me the foundation for the proper understanding of the scriptures and is in this site.  Really opened my eyes.

One can go to his website to review his many books and pamphlets.  I added his scripture index because it’s something you might miss.  Very handy for finding which book specific scripture can be found.

You can also go to Charles Strong’s website Bible One where Arlen’s books are availed in Word format.  You have immediate and full access to most of Arlen’s books from the links on his homepage.  The books are presented in MSWord and therefore are easy to print out or read page to page.

Charles is another of my mentors and introduced me to Arlen’s work.  Charles lives in Harlingen, TX, and has an interesting testimony.  You can read about much of his life on his website.  More importantly, his site is the place to go for comprehensive commentary on most any Bible subject.  His is my ‘go to’ site for answers.  I reference his work often.  In addition, you can contact him by email at cstrong@rgv.rr.com , and become part of his mailing list if desired.  Neat guy!

One of Gary Whipple’s books is also available on Charles Strong’s site Beyond the Rapture by Gary Whipple  In my opinion a must read!  

Gary also wrote The Matthew Mysteries which is an excellent read. Both of his books can be purchased from Schoettle Publishing at Gary Whipple's Books - Schoettle Publishing.  

My first mentors, Mark and Carol Miller, introduced me to the ‘kingdom truths,’ also called the ‘Key of Three.’  They have a website [you’re probably aware of it, but if not] titled Key of Three - My Life Ministries by Mark and Carol Miller.  Also the The Hope of Glory by Mark and Carol Miller, which includes Key of Three Lessons AUDIO, is in this site. These are very informative commentaries explaining the kingdom!  If it were not for these two mentors I would still be carnal -- ‘Self’ trying to stop sinning instead of allowing the Holy Spirit to ‘work through me’ to produce righteous fruit thereby sinning less and less the more I’m filled with the Holy Spirit. 

You can see pictures of my five mentors at KKK My Five God's Word Mentors in this site. 

Hope the length of this email wasn’t too much for you, but when I have an opportunity to reference one mentor, I just have to reference all five of them!  After all, they started and help keep me on the path running the race to win the awaiting inheritance!

Pat 

Doorway to Inheritance of the Great Salvation!
By Gary Whipple of Beyond the Rapture

All men who live during the church age (from the cross to the rapture) and possess saved spirits will one day

be caught up at the “rapture of the church” (1 Thessalonians 4:13-17)

to have their works tested at the Judgment Seat of Christ (2 Corinthians 5:10).

Those whose works pass the fiery test of God (1 Corinthians 3:10-15a)

will have their souls saved (James 1:21)

And, as a result,

will have a part in the “out-resurrection” (Philippians 3:11),

receive a reward and inherit millennial (age) life.

On the other hand, those whose works are burned up will

suffer the loss of their soul and, as a result,

lose their reward and inheritance.

(Excerpted from Bible One - Gary Whipple's Beyond the RaptureCh 3., available for purchase at Gary Whipple's Books - Schoettle Publishing.) 

The following Word Document is SAFE to open and print:  Doorway to Inheritance of the Great Salvation by Gary Whipple.docx

To website CONTENTS Page.

Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ and experience God's gift of grace
which guarantees one a heavenly eternal life and presents one the opportunity to run the race
for the prize of ruling and reigning with Christ as his bride in His future Millennial Kingdom.

Hope of Glory
By Mark and Carol Miller of My Life Ministries

The Kingdom of God the SON

1. This Kingdom is a future Kingdom where Christ will reign for 1000 years over the earth.

2. This Kingdom was known in the Old Testament as the Messianic Kingdom. In the New Testament it is known as the Kingdom of Heaven, The Kingdom of God, and the Millennial Kingdom.

3. Entrance depends on having a saved soul - gaining reward at the Judgment Seat of Christ.

4. It is associated with the “hope of glory,” which is to rule and reign with Christ for 1000 years. (Colossians 1:27; Romans 5:2)

to whom God willed to make known what is the riches of the glory of this mystery among the Gentiles, which is Christ in you, the hope of glory. (Colossians 1:27)

through whom also we have obtained our introduction by faith into this grace in which we stand; and we exult in hope of the glory of God. (Romans 5:2)

5. The hope of being able [qualified] to enter this Kingdom is a great incentive to run the Christian race (Hebrews 12:1) and to “press on toward the goal for the prize.”

Therefore, since we have so great a cloud of witnesses surrounding us, let us also lay aside every encumbrance and the sin which so easily entangles us, and let us run with endurance the race that is set before us, (Hebrews 12:1)

[Pat's note:  Notice Paul is counseling those "in Christ" to become ones with Christ "in them".  Also my belief is the glory we hope for is the Glory of God.]

Scripture:  Luke 19:17-19;  Galatians 5:19-21; Ephesians 5:3-5;  Daniel 2:44; 7:13-14, 22;  Isaiah 9:6-7;  32:1-4, 15-20;  Zechariah 14:3-9;  Revelation 20:4-6;  Isaiah 11; 52; 54; 60; 62; 65;  Isaiah 17-25;  Matthew 19:28-30;  Hosea 6:1-3, 11;  Zechariah 8; 9:10; 13;  Hosea 2:14-23; 3:4-5;  2 Samuel 7:16;  Psalm 89:3-4, 11-37, Hebrews 12:28.

Jesus Uses Parables to Teach the Kingdom of Heaven:  Hebrews 2:3; Matthew 13:19, 24, 31, 33, 44-45, 47; 20:1; 25:1, 14.

Key of Three / Hope of Glory by Mark and Carol Miller, The Kingdom of God!

Also see The Hope of Glory by Mark and Carol Miller which includes Key of Three Lessons AUDIO in this site.

The following Word Document is SAFE to open and print:  Hope of Glory, Understanding Your, by Mark and Carol Miller, MASTER.docx

To website CONTENTS Page.

Understanding the Word!
By Arlen Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

The God-breathed (theopneustos theo-new-stos) Word reveals not only God's plans and purposes within the framework of the ages but is also able to build up a person and give him an inheritance within the one age toward which all things move – the coming Messianic Era (Acts 20:32).

For a person to be built up he must believe God and govern his life accordingly.  To do this he must begin at the point of finding what God has stated, for "faith cometh by hearing, and hearing by the word of God" (Romans 10:17).

There is no limit to the heights a person can rise in the realm of faith, for there is no limit to the depths of God's revelation to man!

(Arlen's summary of his The Study of Scripture BOOK paraphrased.)  

The following is from Mark and Carol Miller's Key of Three Study.

Key of Three / Hope of Glory by Mark and Carol Miller

The Hope of Glory by Mark and Carol Miller

Make-Up of Man!
By Mark and Carol Miller of My Life Ministries

(SPIRIT-SOUL-BODY)

                Scripture:  1Thessalonians 5:23; Hebrews 4:12-13; Genesis 1:27

SPIRITGod Conscious: We communicate with God through our spirit -- (Romans 8:16) The Spirit Himself testifies with our spirit that we are children of GodAdam’s spirit dies -- (Genesis 2:17)  but from the tree of the knowledge of good and evil you shall not eat, for in the day that you eat from it you will surely dieDeath passed to all men -- (Romans 5:12) Therefore, just as through one man sin entered into the world, and death through sin, and so death spread to all men, because all sinnedThey tried to cover themselves -- inadequately -- (Genesis 3:6-7)  When the woman saw that the tree was good for food, and that it was a delight to the eyes, and that the tree was desirable to make one wise, she took from its fruit and ate; and she gave also to her husband with her, and he ate. Then the eyes of both of them were opened, and they knew that they were naked; and they sewed fig leaves together and made themselves loin coveringsGod’s provision -- (Genesis 3:21) The LORD God made garments of skin for Adam and his wife, and clothed them. (Hebrews 9:22)  And according to the Law, one may almost say, all things are cleansed with blood, and without shedding of blood there is no forgiveness.

SOUL or Life (Gr. Psuche):   Self Conscious         Composed of Mind, Will and Emotions

BODYWorld Conscious      Five senses: Sight, Hearing, Smell, Taste, and Touch

Key of Three / Hope of Glory by Mark and Carol Miller is their website which features audio lessons.

Key of Three / Hope of Glory by Mark and Carol Miller, Class Documents in this site.

Also see in this site The Hope of Glory by Mark and Carol Miller which includes Key of Three Lessons AUDIO.

The following Word Document is SAFE to open and print:  Hope of Glory, Understanding Your, by Mark and Carol Miller, MASTER.docx

To website CONTENTS Page.

Key of Three / Hope of Glory Class Documents LINK:

The Hope of Glory by Mark and Carol Miller

Aside:  The most significant enlightenment I experienced during their study was the beginning to understand God’s entire redemptive plan for mankind; the distinct difference between spirit, soul, and body salvations; and the true significance of the “Word of the Kingdom.”  My spiritual growth, which has resulted from this understanding, has been major.  Not only do I now understand the unity of God’s entire Word, but I now have great Hope towards Christ's coming Kingdom upon this earth.  ~ Pat

The saving of one's soul is through the metamorphosis --
the indwelling Spirit taking the implanted Word
and effecting spiritual growth from immaturity to maturity.
 

The “way of life” is to enter the first gate of salvation through faith (in Christ) Then, through surrender of self and by a continuous faith, enter the strait gate of “standing grace” (Christ in you). This reciprocal indwelling produces spiritual fruit in the believer’s life and qualifies him to run the race of the narrow path that leads to life (millennial life). This race can only be finished by the one who has a Christ-controlled life and whose eye is on the “mark of the prize of the high calling” (Philippians 3:13-14). This high calling prize demands a striving on the part of the runner to “get out of the way of himself” and let Christ win the race through him. This is made possible by continuously feeding on the meat of the Word, which automatically changes the runner inwardly.

The Way of Soul Salvation!
By Gary Whipple of Beyond the Rapture

A spiritual pathway begins in every believer’s life the moment he is saved and ends at the Judgment Seat of Christ. This is the way that every believer must travel if he desires to have his soul saved. However, in order to begin this journey on the path, there are two gates that must be entered. The first gate is salvation of the spirit (already entered into by every Christian), and is called the gate of “Positional Grace.” The second gate is the salvation of the soul (not yet entered into by most Christians) and it is called “Standing Grace.” Finally, at the end of the path, which ends at the Judgment Seat of Christ, the believer must qualify to enter a third gate, which this writer calls the gate of “Ruling Grace.” It is this gate that opens into the “bridal chamber.”

This adventure also has some pitfalls along the way for the believer to avoid. One such pitfall is a wide and attractive gate that is usually found just inside the first gate of salvation (Matthew 7:13b). This wide gate has its own broad and appealing road that beckons and entices Christian travelers to enter and follow. However, the Bible tells us that this broad road can only lead to destruction (loss of rewards) and warns us that it is a clever device of Satan set up to keep every believer from entering the second gate and then walking the narrow path that leads to life (the salvation of his soul).

The believer who ignores this wide gate and broad way, however, will learn that the narrow path by which he is to travel will be marked out in scripture, and is likened to a spiritual race track which every believer should be running (compare 1 Corinthians 9:24-27; Philippians 3:13-14; Hebrews 12:1-2). The “admissions gate” to the racetrack (the first gate) and the “qualification gate” to the race itself (the second gate) must be entered before the race can begin. Finally at the race’s end (the Judgment Seat of Christ) the believer may enter the third gate, which is the “winners circle” (the inheritance) if he has run a successful race.

The following scripture marks out the first two gates and the path that leads to this winner’s circle.

“Therefore being justified by faith, we have peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ:” [The first gate] “(2) By whom we also have access by faith into this grace wherein we stand, and rejoice in hope of the glory of God.” [The second gate] “ (3) And not only so, but we glory in tribulations also: knowing that tribulation worketh patience; (4) And patience experience; and experience hope: (5) And hope maketh not ashamed; because the love of God is shed abroad in our hearts by the Holy Ghost which is given unto us [the pathway]” (Romans 5:1-5).

THE FIRST GATE

In verse 1 (Romans 5:1) of our text, God shows us the first gate; the gate of admissions...the gate of justification. This gate speaks of the Christian’s past tense salvation that was bought by the shed blood of Jesus Christ on the cross. This was an experiential work of grace in his life and occurred the moment he believed. Thus when he entered in through faith, the believer experienced “the salvation of the spirit” and “peace with God.”

This first gate is also called the gate of “positional grace.” This is so, since everyone who enters it is positioned in Christ, who guarantees the believer eternal life that can never be lost.

THE SECOND GATE

Then in verse 2 (Romans 5:2) God shows us the second gate. This gate opens up into a present tense work of grace that is presently available to all Christians. This is that continuing grace of God that is given on a moment-by-moment basis to the believer for the purpose of the “saving of his soul."  It is effected through the Word, and the cleansing blood of Jesus Christ, our High Priest. It is through this continuous grace that the believer can stand (depend on the Lord for all things) and rejoice in the hope of the glory of God, which is the highest expression of a matured faith.

This second gate is called “standing grace.” No one can enter this gate, or even see it, until he has been saved. Once he sees (has spiritual knowledge of) this gate and then enters it experientially, his life is said to be in the state of “standing grace.” Standing grace is a continuing grace, received by those who are continuing to grow spiritually. However, it is also the kind of grace that a believer can fall from many times in his life because of sin (Galatians 5:17). But when he falls, he may return and enter in again and again by confession and repentance of his sin (1 John 1:9). Standing grace is “experiential grace” that enables the believer to stand or rest on the ground that has already been won by the Lord Jesus Christ on the cross. It is the “enabling grace” that makes possible all that is needed for the “salvation of the soul.” It makes a believer “perfect [mature] and entire, wanting nothing (James 1:4b).”

But notice that “standing grace” shows us the path to walk and gives us opportunity to win rewards. Also, it enumerates the rewards to be won; it teaches us how to win rewards; it makes secure this privilege; it gives us strength and courage to persevere. Rewards themselves are by standing grace. When one enters this doorway of grace, he will experience a continuing “peace of God;” a peace of God “that passeth all understanding” (Philippians 4:7), and a peace of God that rules (acts as a referee) in all matters of decision in our lives (Colossians 3:15).

According to verse two, this grace and peace of God causes us to “rejoice in the hope of the glory of God.” What is this rejoicing? It is the expression of a Christian who is having his soul saved. He rejoices in hope that he may share in the glory of Christ at His coming. Hope, however, is different than faith. Hope says “you may, or may not,” where faith says “you already have.” Here, Paul is not telling us to hope in the rapture, since all who are saved will be automatically raptured, and may be assured of this by faith. But rather, he is telling us to hope in the revelation of Christ (this will occur seven years after the rapture), when He returns in glory to rule over the earth. Those who hope to be a part of this glory, are those believers who are living under this grace (present continuous tense) and whose goals are to have their souls saved when He appears in His glory. This is what is known as the blessed hope (Titus 2:13). Hope then is a great anticipation for the coming kingdom. It says “I hope that I may have a saved soul in order to share in this glory” Therefore, I follow after and patiently wait, “...for we are saved (salvation of the soul) by hope....”(Romans 8:24).

A Comparison of the Two Gates

There are two different experiences of grace represented by these two gates. They are as follows:

(1) Whereas, the grace from the first gate saves you from the penalty of the law, the second saves you from the             works of the law.
(2) Whereas, the first gate is connected to the sealing of the Holy Spirit, the second is connected to the fullness of          the Holy Spirit (Note: fullness of the Spirit is equated with the fullness of the Word: Compare                                      Ephesians 5:18-19  with Colossians 3:16).
(3) Whereas, the first gate speaks of the Holy Spirit living in, you, the second speaks of the Holy Spirit living                    through you.
(4) Whereas, the first gate speaks of “peace with God.” The second speaks of the “peace of God.”
(5) Whereas, the first gate speaks of a new life, the second speaks of a continuous abundant life.
(6) Whereas, those who have entered the first gate but not the second may be trying to live their own lives for                Christ, those that have entered both gates have ceased from their own efforts letting Christ live through them.

These two gates can also be compared to each other in accordance to the rest that each gate gives to those who pass through them. Consider this scripture:

“Come unto me, all {ye} that labour and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. (29) Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me; for I am meek and lowly in heart: and ye shall find rest unto your souls” (Matthew 11:28-29).

(1) Whereas, the rest that is given in the 28th verse, speaks of “salvation of the spirit” (the first gate), the rest that is found in verse 29 speaks of the “salvation of the soul” (the second gate).

(2) Whereas, the rest given through the first gate is the result of salvation, the rest found through the second gate is a result of obedience and discipleship.

Unlike that which many evangelists preach, a lost man cannot “give his life to the Lord.” He can only believe! However, a saved man can give his life to the Lord (enter the second gate) and when he does, he will find a second rest. Then, from this second rest, (trusting in Christ for all things) he can look forward to the third rest, which is the coming kingdom of Christ (Hebrews 4:1).

In summary of these principles, the new believer must consider the costs, in striving to have his soul saved. He must be willing to lose his life (soul) here for Jesus’ sake, in order to gain it there in the kingdom. Once he is willing to pay this price, he may experientially enter the second gate by faith gained from the Word of God. This faith will give him the victory necessary to lay aside all prevailing wickedness and to cleanse his spiritual ears to hear God’s Word (meat doctrines) that have already been engrafted in him at the new birth.

Likewise, this strong faith that he will daily receive, live in, have joy and rejoice in, will cause him to become an overcomer in all tribulation and temptation that may enter his life. This in turn will give him patience, experience and then hope that can provide a life that is mature, entire, and wanting in nothing; a life that experiences the love of God shed abroad in his heart; a life (soul) that is being saved with the opportunity to receive the inheritance at the Judgment Seat of Christ, and a life that is qualified to rule and reign with Jesus Christ over the millennial earth.

Beware of the Wide Gate and Broad Way!

Enter ye in at the strait gate: for wide {is} the gate, and broad {is} the way, that leadeth to destruction, and many there be which go in thereat: (14) Because strait {is} the gate, and narrow {is} the way, which leadeth unto life, and few there be that find it” (Matthew 7:13-14).

Here our Lord warns us for the first time of another gate and path (called the wide gate and the broadway) which is not revealed in Romans 5. It is an additional gate and path which is located between the first two gates (and sometimes along the pathway) and is emblematic of the way to worldly success, power, freedom and riches (saving the soul for this life). The big difference however, is that this new gate and path leads to destruction (total loss of rewards). It is the way of the world, the flesh, and Satan. It attracts carnal believers in great numbers who are satisfied to be saved only, while living as they please. It also attracts all believers under legalism (efforts of self), as well as those believers who have never grown to see the second gate and path that leads to life (salvation of the soul).

Contrary to what others preach, this wide gate and broad way is not the road to hell for the lost. Jesus preached it to His disciples (the saved) in the “Sermon on the Mount” (Matthew 5:1-2). Here, He warned them, and us, not to enter into the wide gate with the broad way. He did this by contrasting it with the strait gate and narrow way, in which He invited all of the saved to enter. This strait gate and narrow way then, is the same as the second gate and path in Romans 5. By entering in, the believer will be walking the narrow way that leads to life (the salvation of the soul).

How to Enter the Second Gate

This question then may be asked. How do I enter into this second gate (standing grace)? The answer is, the same way that you entered the first gate. As there through the first gate you were saved through faith, so it is here you can be saved by faith (faith comes by hearing and applying the Word of God). As there, you surrendered through faith, so it is here you should continually confess your sins, continually lay down all desires and actions of the not as yet saved soul, continually deny yourself by yielding your life by faith. As there you laid down your weapons against God and surrendered through faith, so it is here that you surrender every aspect of your life to Christ... your personal, financial, business, leisure, secret ambitions, desires and thoughts. And, with nothing hidden from Christ, allow Him to fill and control your very being as your Sovereign. As there, you made Him Savior of your life, so it is here that you make Him owner of your life. As there, you were not saved until you believed you were, so it is here that you will not have entered into this standing grace until you believe that you have so entered.

Perhaps the reader is now saying, “Where do I get such a strong faith?” May we remind the reader again that the answer is found in Romans 10:17, which says “...faith cometh by hearing, and hearing by the word of God.” All faith comes from the Word of God. The problem is that most do not read it. And those that do, do not hear much of it.

This verse in Romans 10 gives us a spiritual principle that says, “all faith is given in direct proportion to the amount of the Word that one hears.” How does one learn to hear? By studying those doctrines of the Word that pertain to the “salvation of the soul”.  Those doctrines that are meat and strong meat.

THE PATH

After the two gates have been entered into by the believer, he must then walk the path (or run the race) that will mature his faith (verses 3 - 5 of our main text). This is necessary since the salvation of the soul and all rewards are based on how much one’s faith was matured in this lifetime. There are four basic steps that must be continually experienced on this pathway of life. First, God allows tribulation and temptation (testing) to enter our lives in order to test and strengthen our faith. This causes us to become “overcomers” (Romans 5:3; James 1:2). Secondly, this tribulation works patience in our lives (not giving up); then this patience brings experience (maturity through the meat doctrines); then experience makes hope which experiences the love of God (Romans 5:3-5; James 1:3). Finally, this hope continually purifies the one having it (1 John 3:3).

Unfortunately, there are probably very few Christians in the world today that know about and are taking advantage of this “standing grace” and spiritual walk. A daily experiential grace that gives joy, hope, and a rejoicing far beyond the understanding of today’s popular, carnal Church.

Those who enter through and live beyond the second gate produce works that are acceptable to God, the reason being twofold. First, they have ceased from their own works, recognizing they cannot please God with works of the flesh. And secondly, they trust in God to produce His own works through them. These are those, whose souls (lives) are dominated by their saved spirits, while their unredeemed souls are being saved. This is living under standing grace.

Most Christians never get any farther than the first gate, and as such live a legalistic life. This was the problem of the Galatian church. They were all saved but trying to live their lives under law, i.e. to help God through the efforts of their own activities of the flesh.

THE THIRD GATE

Now that we know of the “way of salvation” symbolized by two gates and a path, God now wants to show us the “end of our walk” symbolized by one more gate of grace. The writer calls this gate “the gate of ruling grace,” because all who will be allowed to enter it, will be given a grace sufficient to rule and reign with Christ. We judge from scripture that this gate (also called a door) will be in heaven at the Judgment Seat of Christ. Presently, no one has entered it, nor can they enter it until after the rapture of the Church, when we all will stand before the Lord at that great tribunal. Those that have their souls saved will be allowed to enter this gate of grace and experience the out-resurrection unto the inheritance. This third gate is found in the following scripture:

“Strive to enter in at the strait gate: for many, I say unto you, will seek to enter in, and shall not be able” (Luke 13:24).

The reader will notice that there are two strait gates in scripture. One gate we have already reviewed in Matthew 7:13-14. Then, there is this other example mentioned here in Luke. Most Bible teachers teach that these two gates are the same gate, but they are not. They are instead two separate gates.

Consider this: Whereas, the strait gate of Matthew is the second gate of Romans 5:2, the strait gate here (of Luke) is a third gate, which has not been previously viewed in our study. The great difference between the two gates is this: Whereas, the Matthew gate is entered into by an invitation, the Luke gate is entered into by striving (Gr. agonizomai meaning to agonize or contend). Whereas, few will experience entering into the Matthew gate, many will seek to enter into the Luke gate, and shall not be able to (not having a saved soul).

It is the entering into the Luke gate that symbolizes the end of the Christian race and reward in the coming kingdom. However, in order to enter into it, one must first enter into the Matthew gate (second gate) and run the narrow way (the way of salvation) of tribulation, patience, experience, and hope.

The Third Gate and the Judgment Seat

Now for the final gate of grace (strait gate in this particular case) which will be placed at the Judgment Seat of Christ, Jesus says in Luke 13:24 to strive to enter this one. Since striving is work, this verse of scripture cannot be talking about the first or the second gate, as these are entered through and by faith respectively. This striving then, is characteristic of a runner who is running to win a race. This means he is already on the race track (way of salvation) striving to be the first to cross the finish line (third gate) in order to win the prize.

Jesus says further that there will be some on this race track, or way of salvation, who “will seek to enter in and shall not be able to do so.” These are those Christians who possibly have passed through the first and second gate (strait gate), are on the pathway, are being fed with meat, know about rewards and the coming kingdom, but fall away before they reach the finish line and are finally found failing to enter the third gate.

Paul expresses this striving (Gr.’agonizing’) in his own ministry when he likened his own life as one who was in a race. In 1 Corinthians 9:24-27 he admonishes us to run the same race he was running. Here he uses the Grecian games of that day to illustrate how we should run.

Those that ran in the games and won received only a crown made from laurel leaves, which would soon fade away. But with the race our Lord wants us to run, we can win a heavenly crown that cannot fade away. As there in the Grecian games, the athletes mastered their bodies to win a physical race, so it is here He wants us to master our bodies to win a spiritual race. Notice that Paul used the word strive in verse 25 (1 Corinthians 9:25) and then continues by saying he is in a serious race and a serious boxing match. He tells us he is not shadow boxing, but has a real opponent, and in order to win, he has to keep his body under subjection. Then he says something very interesting in verse 27b (1 Corinthians 9:27b)...”lest that by any means, when I have preached to others, I myself should be a castaway [Gr. ‘adokimos’ translated disapproved].” Paul was not concerned with losing his salvation since that is by the righteousness of Christ, but rather his soul. Here he says, it is possible for me to preach to others and still be disapproved at the Judgment Seat of Christ.

The Prize of the High Calling...Through the Third Gate

“Brethren, I count not myself to have apprehended but {this} one thing {I do}, forgetting those things which are behind, and reaching forth unto those things which are before, (14) I press toward the mark for the prize of the high calling of God in Christ Jesus” (Philippians 3:13-14).

In these two verses, Paul once again uses the analogy of the race. Here, he tells us that he is not counting on himself as having already apprehended (won the race). In light of this, he is saying he will not be concerned over his past works, good or bad. Instead, he will forget about them and press on toward the mark (the third door) for the prize of the high calling of God in Christ Jesus (the out-resurrection into the inheritance). Similar to a physical foot race, the mark (third door) is the finish line. In verse 11 of this chapter (Philippians 3:11), he tells us what this high calling is. Here, in the King James Version of the Bible, it is called the resurrection, but in the Greek, the word “resurrection” is prefixed with the Greek word “ek” which means “out-resurrection.” This is not the same word that is used for the rapture since those who will be raised there will not have worked (or strived) for it. All who are saved will be automatically raised at the rapture, including Paul. Therefore, verse 11 speaks of a resurrection that must be won; a resurrection that can only occur after the rapture. It was so important to Paul that he was willing to lose all things (verse 8) that he might win this high calling. In the light of this prize (verse 14) and where it will be won, verse 11 then could rightly be interpreted as follows: “If by any means I might attain unto the resurrection out from among those who have been raised from the dead” This then, is an out-resurrection from all who are assembled at the Judgment Seat of Christ. Those who win this spiritual race having their soul saved will experience this higher lifting up (entrance through the third door) and will receive glorified bodies as well as inherit the Great Salvation.

The Kingdom of God is Behind the Third Gate

“Strive to enter in at the strait gate: for many, I say unto you, will seek to enter in, and shall not be able. (25) When once the master of the house is risen up, and hath shut to the door, and ye begin to stand without, and to knock on the door, saying, Lord, Lord, open to us; and he shall answer and say unto you, I know not whence ye are: (26) Then shall ye begin to say, We have eaten and drunk in thy presence, and thou hast taught in our streets. (27) But he shall say, I tell you, I know you not whence ye are; depart from me, all ye workers of iniquity. (28) There shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth, when ye shall see Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob, and all the prophets, in the kingdom of God, and you yourselves thrust out. (29) And they shall come from the east, and from the west, and from the north, and from the south, and shall sit down in the kingdom of God” (Luke 13:24-29).

In light of Jesus’ teaching in verse 22 (Luke 13:22), someone asked Jesus, “are there just a few that will be saved?” (Luke 13:23). His answer was, “strive to enter in...” Since one cannot have his spirit saved by works, Jesus is speaking then of a different salvation. That is, the salvation of the soul, which will be accomplished by entering into the strait gate. Notice the difference between this strait gate and the one of Matthew 7:13. Whereas, Matthew’s strait gate has a path that leads to life, Luke’s strait gate has no path and as such represents the end of the path. Whereas, there are no works connected to Matthew’s strait gate in order to enter through it (faith only), there are works attached to Luke’s gate (strive to enter), and they must be accomplished in order to enter.

Knocking on the Third Gate

Jesus further shows us this same gate, or door, in the 25th verse of our text, and tells us that it leads to the Kingdom of God in verses 28 and 29. The scene here is in heaven, not on earth. The door that is finally shut by the master of the house is the door to the bridal chamber and the wedding feast. Those that are knocking to get in are not lost people, but rather Christians who in verse 24 were seeking to enter in but were not able. Here, they are standing outside of the door (after the rapture and judgment seat) knocking and calling Jesus Lord and crying to be let in. Jesus answers “...I know you not whence ye are:” Now, Jesus is not saying, “I don’t know you.” God knows all things. Neither is He saying, “you are not saved,” since they were raptured and in heaven calling Jesus Lord (1 Corinthians 12:3). But rather he is saying, “I do not recognize you as belonging to that group inside of the door.” It is then, in verse 26, that they will begin to try and prove their worthiness to be let in. They remind Jesus they are saved by saying we have eaten and drunk in Your presence (Christian fellowship) and You taught in our streets (family and church). But Jesus will say the second time “I don’t recognize you as being apart of this group” “...depart from me, all ye workers of iniquity” (legalistic works that satisfied the soul between the first two doors).

The Bridal Chamber Behind the Third Gate

In verses 28 and 29 of our text, God shows us those believers who will finish the race in this life, and will cross the finish line, and will enter the third door (gate) of “ruling grace” and into the “kingdom of God.” This beautiful picture shows the bridal chamber and wedding feast. In verse 28, God shows us the “friends of the bridegroom” in the persons of Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, and all the prophets (John the Baptist being the last of the prophets and called the friend of the bridegroom in John 3:29). Then, in verse 29, He shows us the mostly “gentile bride of Christ” (the “overcomers” of the church) who comes from all of the nations of the world to sit down in the kingdom of God (at the wedding feast).

A Wedding Garment to Enter the Third Gate

“Let us be glad and rejoice and give honor to him: for the marriage of the lamb is come, and his wife hath made herself ready. And to her was granted that she should be arrayed in fine linen, clean and white: for the fine linen is the righteousness [Gr. plural ‘righteousnesses’] of saints. And he said unto me, Write, Blessed are they which are called unto the marriage supper of the Lamb. And he saith unto me, These are the true sayings of God” (Revelation 19:7-9).

Here our Lord gives us a closer look at the bridal chamber and the qualification for entering into it. Verse 7 tells us this qualification is readiness, i.e. “His wife (bride) hath made herself ready.” And the way she made herself ready was done by allowing Christ to produce spiritual works (the actual wedding garment) through her, the bride.

This garment then, represents the righteous works of the saints, and its name is the righteousnesses (plural works) of the saints.” Notice that this garment is not called the righteousness of Christ, since that spiritual garment has already been placed on everyone who is saved at the first gate.

Contrary to this, the “righteousnesses of the saints” is a garment that has not yet been put on the new believer in Christ, and indeed cannot be put on until the Judgment Seat of Christ, and then only by the bride herself. In Bible times, the bride always made her own wedding garment. No garment, no wedding. God tells us the same thing. If we do not have our wedding garment made when we arrive at the Judgment Seat of Christ, we will not be allowed to enter into the wedding feast. Thus the garment of the “righteousness of Christ” speaks of the salvation of the spirit, while the garment of the “righteousnesses (plural) of the saints” speaks of the salvation of the soul.

There are two kinds of wedding garments. One for the “bride,” and one for the “wedding guests.” Originally, it was Israel’s honor to be the invited wedding guest to the marriage of the Christ and His bride, but they lost this honor when they rejected the kingdom (Matthew 21:43). On the other hand, the bride of Christ has always been a gentile bride (the chosen and faithful portion of the church who are mainly gentile) and it is taught as such in typology studies. Note that Isaac, Joseph, and Moses were types of Christ, and they all had gentile brides. In the teaching of the parable of the pounds in chapter nine, we will see that Israel’s invitation as the “wedding guests” was withdrawn by God, and instead was given to individually saved Jews and gentiles (the chosen portion of the church). However, as we shall soon learn, even the wedding guests must also have on a wedding garment in order to enter into the third gate. This wedding garment will also represent the righteous works of the saints; works which are produced by Christ living through them.

Weeping and Gnashing of Teeth

Contrary to that which most Bible teachers preach and teach, “weeping and gnashing of teeth” is not descriptive of the lost in the lake of fire. Rather, it shows the grief of the saved at the Judgment Seat of Christ, who will suffer loss. Those who will be left outside the door (the third gate) knocking to get in (verses 27, 28a). For one thousand years (during the millennium), those who lose their souls (due to enjoying their life on earth, see Matthew 16:24-26), and as a result lose their rewards at the judgment seat, will be placed in great sorrow. Many of these people will have been great denominational leaders in this life and some will have been pastors and church leaders. These, of all people, you would think, would have had their souls saved and gained rewards. But their works will have been consumed by fire, consisting only of wood, hay, or stubble, which were produced, in the power of the flesh. Contrariwise, there will be those who will enter the kingdom that will be a great surprise to everyone. These will be men and women whose works in this life will have seemed insignificant, but when tried in the fire will have been found to be of gold, silver and precious stones. These are works that were produced through them by the power of the Holy Spirit. “And behold, there are last which shall be first, and there are first which shall be last” (verse 30).

THE WAY OF LIFE SUMMARIZED

In summation, the “way of life” is to enter the first gate of salvation through faith (in Christ).  Then, through surrender of self and by a continuous faith, enter the strait gate of “standing grace” (Christ in you). This reciprocal indwelling produces spiritual fruit in the believer’s life and qualifies him to run the race of the narrow path that leads to life (millennial life). This race can only be finished by the one who has a Christ-controlled life and whose eye is on the “mark of the prize of the high calling” (Philippians 3:13-14). This high calling prize demands a striving on the part of the runner to “get out of the way of himself” and let Christ win the race through him. This is made possible by continuously feeding on the meat of the Word, which automatically changes the runner inwardly.

The obstacles of this race are tribulation, and temptation. They are allowed by God in order to strengthen the faith of the runner, which in turn gives patience, experience, and hope. Through this striving, it is Christ that crosses this finish line through us, and enters into the strait gate of the “bridal chamber and wedding feast.”

Scripture:

First Gate

“Therefore being justified by faith, we have peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ” (Romans 5:1).

Second Gate

By whom we also have access by faith into this grace wherein we stand, and rejoice in hope of the glory of God (Romans 5:2).

Path

And not only so, but we glory in tribulations also: knowing that tribulation worketh patience; And patience experience; and experience hope: And hope maketh not ashamed; because the love of God is shed abroad in our hearts by the Holy Ghost which is given unto us (Romans 5:3-5).

Third Gate

“Strive to enter in at the strait gate: for many, I say unto you, will seek to enter in, and shall not be able” (Luke 13:24).

The following Word Document is SAFE to open:  Way of Soul Salvation by Gary Whipple.docx

(Excerpted from Bible One - Gary Whipple's Beyond the Rapture.  Gary's books are available for purchase at Gary Whipple's Books - Schoettle Publishing.)

Also Doorway to Inheritance of the Great Salvation and Relationships and Five Paths of Life.

Definitely check out God's Plan for Believers Final LEGAL SIZE.docx, a Word Document.  It shows the paths from being saved to the Glory of God.  It's easy to print - safe to open and print Just remember legal size and landscape setting. This was designed using architectural software.  It challenged my patience, but I endured. 

To website CONTENTS Page.

Christians possess a heavenly calling and Israel an earthly calling;
and it is only fitting that God will complete His dealings with each
in the place to which they have been called.  

That which man may have to say about anything within the whole of the matter is of no moment. Only that which Scripture reveals is of any moment whatsoever, and that which Scripture reveals is of infinite moment.

The Rapture!
By Arlen L. Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

Parts:
 

Part I of III

As Seen in the Old Testament Word Picture, formed from the Types

The complete Old Testament word picture pertaining to the removal of Christians at the end of the present dispensation, commonly called “the rapture,” encompasses a number of types.

The Old Testament word picture begins with the account of “Enoch” being removed from the earth preceding the Flood (Genesis 5; 6; 7; 8) and progresses from that point through other types such as the accounts of “Lot and his family” (Lot, his wife, and his two virgin daughters) being removed from Sodom preceding the destruction of the cities of the plain (Genesis 18; 19), “Rebekah” being removed from Mesopotamia following the search for and procurement of the bride for Isaac but preceding Abraham’s remarriage (Genesis 24; 25), and “Ruth” appearing on Boaz’s threshing floor, followed by the redemption of the inheritance (Ruth 3; 4).

Each type presents a different facet of the matter, showing a different part of the complete Old Testament word picture, with the complete picture being seen only through viewing all of the types on the subject together, comparing Scripture with Scripture in this respect.

Enoch

In the type dealing with Enoch in Genesis 5 (Genesis 5:24), the genealogy in this chapter moves through ten generations — from Adam to Noah. Within this genealogy, Enoch was the seventh from Adam, and Noah the tenth.

“Seven” and “ten” are two of several numbers used in Scripture to show completeness, with each showing a different aspect of completeness. “Seven” shows the completeness of that which is in view, and “ten” shows numerical completeness. In each case, at a terminal point in each of the two sets of generations — seven generations extending to Enoch, and ten generations extending to Noah — Divine intervention into the affairs of man is seen.

At a terminal point in the first set of generations, a man was removed from the earth alive; then, at a subsequent terminal point in the second set of generations, a man (along with his family) passed safely through a time of destruction, with the remainder of the world perishing during this time.

That to which this introductory, overall type points (the antitype) is simple and easy to see, though this type only presents particular facets of the complete picture. “Enoch” being removed from the earth preceding the Flood (Genesis 5:24) typifies Christians being removed from the earth preceding the coming Tribulation; and “Noah” passing safely through the Flood (Genesis 8:13) typifies Israel passing safely through the coming Tribulation, with Gentile world power, in the end, destroyed (cf. Luke 17:26-27, 30).

The things seen in Genesis 5; 6; 7; 8 form a foundational type upon which all subsequent Scripture dealing with the subject must rest (similar to Genesis 1:1-2:3 forming a foundational framework upon which all subsequent Scripture rests). And, in complete accord with that established in this foundational type, the things foreshadowed by events in the type will occur in the antitype when matters have been brought to completion relative to both the Church and Israel.

The Church at this time, typified by “Enoch,” the seventh from Adam, will be removed; and Israel at this time, typified by “Noah,” the tenth from Adam, will pass safely through the worldwide destruction which will follow the Church’s removal. At a future time, God will intervene in the affairs of man once again, supernaturally bringing matters foreshadowed by events in this complete overall type to pass.

This is the first part of the picture presented in Scripture. Then, from here, to complete the picture, an individual has to move to subsequent types dealing with the subject. Each subsequent type presents a different facet of the picture and further adds to that which, in the end, sets forth a complete word picture, given to shed light upon and help explain the antitype.

Lot and His Family, Rebekah

Lot and his family were removed prior to the destruction of the cities of the plain in Genesis 18; 19; and in Genesis 24, Rebekah was removed following a successful search for a bride for Isaac (a search and removal which followed Sarah’s death [Genesis 23] but preceded Abraham again taking a wife [Genesis 25]).

The first type (from Genesis 18; 19) clearly reveals Christians being removed prior to the destruction of Gentile world power (cf. Luke 17:28-30), and the second type (from Genesis 24; 25) clearly reveals Christians being removed prior to God’s restoration of Israel (cf. Romans 11:25-26).

Some students of the Word, going no farther than this in the types — working from an incomplete word picture — have concluded that the Church is destined to pass through most or all of the Tribulation. They look upon the future destruction depicted by the Flood and the destruction of the cities of the plain as foreshadowing a destruction occurring at or near the end of the Tribulation. And, understanding matters in this respect, they look upon Enoch’s removal preceding the Flood and Lot and his family’s removal preceding the destruction of the cities of the plain as typifying Christians being removed at or near the end of the Tribulation, preceding a destruction occurring at this time.

Then, the antitype of Rebekah’s removal preceding God’s restoration of Israel in Genesis 24; 25 would be understood in a similar sense, for God will not actually restore Israel until the Tribulation has run its course.

Ruth

However, when the typology from the Book of Ruth is added to the word picture — showing Ruth appearing on Boaz’s threshing floor prior to the redemption of the inheritance — viewing this type in the light of the antitype (1 Thessalonians 4:13-5:10; Revelation 1:10ff), additional light is cast upon particularly the timing of events shown by the previous types. And this additional light — a vital and necessary part of the complete word picture — will show, beyond question, that any interpretative ideology which uses the previous types to teach that the Church will go through any part of the Tribulation is erroneous.

The type in the Book of Ruth and the antitype in the Book of Revelation clearly show exactly the same chronology — the Church appearing on Christ’s threshing floor (at His judgment seat) prior to the redemption of the inheritance (a redemption which, in the Book of Revelation, can only have to do with all of the judgments occurring throughout the seven-year Tribulation, not with just those occurring at or near the end).

(Note - Editor's addition from Biblical Support for a Pre-Tribulation Rapture, by Carol Miller:

Elijah was taken up in a great whirlwind and a chariot of God before the Lord slew Jezebel, the evil spirit that ruled the day during that period of Israel's history (2 Kings 2:11). This is another type of a Rapture preceding a great judgment. Elijah will return during the Tribulation period as one of the two witnesses in the streets of Jerusalem (Revelation 11:12).  There is a voice that speaks after the two witnesses arise from the dead, “Come up here.”  And the two are translated.)

Harmony, the Complete Word Picture

And it should go without saying that harmony must exist in the chronology of events seen in the types in the Books of Genesis and Ruth.

The chronology of events seen in these types must be in complete agreement with one another, along with that seen in the antitype in the New Testament — an agreement which will show the Church being removed preceding any part of the Tribulation, necessitating the whole of the Tribulation being in view through the destruction depicted by events during both Noah’s and Lot’s day. In this respect, Enoch’s and Lot’s removal, preceding respective destructions during their day, foreshadows the removal of Christians preceding the coming Tribulation.

And, along with the preceding, viewing matters from the standpoint of the complete word picture, along with the antitype, this removal must be seen as one which will include all Christians, faithful and unfaithful alike (e.g., not only those having walked with God, as Enoch, but also those having involved themselves in the affairs of the world, as Lot).

Scripture plainly states,

“For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that every one may receive the things done in his body, according to that he hath done, whether it be good or bad.

Knowing therefore the terror of the Lord [Where? Note the context. This terror occurs at the judgment seat (cf. Hebrews 10:30-31)], we persuade men…” (2 Corinthians 5:10-11a).

The division of Christians relative to matters pertaining to faithfulness or unfaithfulness, according to Scripture, occurs at the judgment seat following the removal of Christians from the earth, not by a supposed selective resurrection and/or rapture (a companion erroneous teaching pertaining to Christians going through the Tribulation [not all Christians in this case, but many]). And it is plain from the chronology of events set forth in the type in the Book of Ruth and in the antitype in the Book of Revelation (the same chronology is seen in both) that events surrounding the judgment seat must occur at the end of the present dispensation, preceding the Tribulation.

Thus, a complete word picture on the one hand and that which the word picture foreshadows on the other hand is the way in which God has structured His Word; and through this structure, God has revealed all the numerous things which He would have man know about His plans and purposes.

Accordingly, to arrive at a proper understanding of the things which have been revealed, man must study the word after the fashion in which it has been structured. He must set the complete word picture from the Old Testament alongside the antitype in the New Testament and run all the checks and balances, comparing Scripture with Scripture, in order to find out what the Scriptures themselves teach.

That which man may have to say about anything within the whole of the matter is of no moment. Only that which Scripture reveals is of any moment whatsoever, and that which Scripture reveals is of infinite moment.

Part II of III

As Seen in the New Testament Antitype in I Thessalonians 4; 5

In 1 Thessalonians 4:16-17, the Lord Himself is seen descending from heaven, though not coming all the way to the earth. Christ, after descending to a place above the earth, will “shout [lit., ‘issue a command’].” The voice of the archangel (Michael) will sound, and a trumpet will be blown.

Resulting from Christ’s command, “the dead in Christ [those having died throughout the 2,000-year dispensation, Christians]” will be raised. Christ, Who is “the resurrection, and the life” (John 11:25), must be present to give the command in order for the dead to be raised (cf. John 5:28-29; 11:25, 43). Then, living believers — those Christians alive at the end of the present dispensation — will be caught up together with resurrected believers to meet the Lord in the air.

The One New Man

Near the end of the past dispensation, God interrupted His dealings with Israel seven years short of completion, set Israel aside, and began to call an entirely new nation into existence. This new nation is not Jewish; nor is this new nation Gentile. Rather, this new nation is comprised of believing Jews and believing Gentiles, who have become new creations “in Christ” (2 Corinthians 5:17); and these new creations “in Christ” form one new man (Ephesians 2:11-15).

During the present dispensation, God is dealing with this new man, not with Israel. And this new man — referred to as a nation (cf. Matthew 21:43; I Peter 2:9-10) — is exactly as Scripture describes. It is a nation completely separate from all other nations on earth — separate from either Israel or the Gentile nations (Galatians 3:26-29). And God has set aside an entire dispensation in which He will deal solely with this new man.

(In the preceding respect, there is absolutely no place in Christendom for distinctions to be made between saved Jews and saved Gentiles. Both are new creations “in Christ,” part of the one new man, wherein distinctions between those comprising this new man cannot exist [Galatians 3:26-29; Ephesians 2:11-15; 3:1-6].

But in Christendom today, completely contrary to Scripture, certain individuals from both groups [from saved Jews, and from saved Gentiles] attempt to form distinctions between the two groups.

For example, there are congregations of saved Jews calling themselves “Messianic Jews” or “completed Jews” [both misnomers], distinguishing themselves from saved Gentiles. And there are groups comprised of saved Gentiles who look askance at saved Jews, somewhat forcing these saved Jews to meet together in separate places, often forming the previously mentioned “Messianic congregations.”

All of this — by saved Jews or by saved Gentiles — forms no more than vain attempts to build up a middle wall which has been broken down by Christ Himself [Ephesians 2:14].

And, as well, there is absolutely no place in Christendom for the new creation “in Christ” to go back to the old creation in Jacob [cf. Isaiah 43:1, 7; 2 Corinthians 5:17] and attempt to bring things from this old creation over into the new [cf. Matthew 9:16-17].

God has set Israel aside for a dispensation; and He is, today, dealing with the one new man “in Christ,” not with Israel. And for the one new man to go back to Israel [a nation set aside] and bring things having to do with this nation over into things having to do with the one new man [the Law, forms, ceremonies, etc.] is not only completely out of place but it serves to break down distinctions which God established between the two creations, adding to an already existing confusion.)

The Spirit of God is in the world today searching for a bride for God’s Son, with the search being conducted among those comprising the one new man. And once the Spirit has completed this work, the one new man will be removed, with a view to this new man being dealt with in relation to the reason he had been called into existence. Then God will resume His dealing with Israel (during seven unfulfilled years, completing not only Daniel’s unfulfilled Seventieth Week but Man’s Day as well).

God’s dealings with both Israel (the old creation in Jacob) and the Church (the new nation, the one new man, the new creation “in Christ”) must be kept separate and distinct from one another. To have God dealing with either Israel during the present dispensation or the Church once God resumes His dealings with Israel is completely foreign to the way in which Scripture sets forth God’s dispensational dealings with man.

Israel has been set aside, and God is presently dealing with a new nation; and, following the completion of God’s present dealings with this new nation, He will remove this nation, turn back to Israel, and complete His dispensational dealings with Israel. The whole of the matter is that simple.

The one new man — comprised of those “in Christ,” all Christians — will be removed at the end of the dispensation. And this will be for reasons surrounding two nations — both the one new man and Israel. God will complete His dealings with one nation (the one new man), in the heavens, in relation to this nation’s calling; and God will complete His dealings with the other nation (Israel), on the earth, in relation to this nation’s calling.

The former nation possesses a heavenly calling and the latter an earthly calling; and it is only fitting that God will complete His dealings with each in the place to which they have been called.

The preceding is the clear teaching seen in both the Old Testament types and the New Testament antitypes. Biblical distinctions pertaining to both Israel and the Church must be maintained, and Scripture must be allowed to speak for itself in that which has been revealed about both.

In the Lord’s Day

If the entire one new man “in Christ” (comprised of both faithful and unfaithful Christians living throughout the dispensation) was not removed at the end of the dispensation (as seen in 1 Thessalonians 4:13-18), Paul could not have written that which is recorded in the verses which immediately follow (1 Thessalonians 5:1-9). These verses continue from chapter four and have to do with both faithful and unfaithful Christians, removed from Man’s Day and placed together at the same time and place in the Lord’s Day.

Man’s Day has to do with man upon the earth throughout a 6,000-year period. It has to do with that time when matters have been allowed to remain under Satan’s control, with man having his way and sway in the kingdom under Satan.

On the other hand, the Lord’s Day has to do with the Lord conducting affairs in His kingdom throughout all time — past, present, and future (“future” to the end of the Millennium). The Lord’s Day runs concurrent with Man’s Day for 6,000 years, though not encompassing affairs on earth during this time (when fallen man finds himself associated with Satan’s rule and reign). Only when Man’s Day ends, will the Lord’s Day encompass affairs on the earth; and it will do so for a succeeding 1,000 years (for Christ and His co-heirs will then rule and reign over the earth, in the stead of Satan and his angels).

Note that Abraham, following death, saw the Lord’s Day (John 8:56). This was almost 4,000 years ago, in the middle of Man’s Day, as it existed upon the earth. This could be true because Abraham, following death, no longer had a connection with Man’s Day upon the earth. Rather, he then found himself removed from Man’s Day and placed in the Lord’s Day.

And exactly the same thing would be true relative to Christians, whether following death during the present time or when Christians are removed from the earth at the time of the rapture. Events pertaining to the rapture show this to be the case in no uncertain terms, with Christians removed from Man’s Day and placed in the Lord’s Day (while Man’s Day continues on the earth).

Christians removed from the earth at the time of the rapture will find themselves in the Lord’s Day (1 Thessalonians 5:1-4), though Man’s Day will still have at least seven years to run upon earth. And 1 Thessalonians 5:1ff clearly shows that the rapture (1 Thessalonians 4:13-18) will include both faithful and unfaithful Christians. Both are seen together in the Lord’s Day, with faithful Christians experiencing “salvation” and unfaithful Christians experiencing “sudden destruction,” “wrath” (1 Thessalonians 5:3-9).

(There is a common but fallacious interpretation of 1 Thessalonians 5:1-4 which relates these verses to individuals left behind at the time of the rapture, to go through the Tribulation [with the advocates of this teaching referring to the Tribulation as “the Day of the Lord,” or “the Lord’s Day”].

This though cannot possibly be correct. Not only is such a teaching out of line with the context but the Lord’s Day cannot begin on earth until after Man’s Day has run its course. It cannot begin until the Tribulation is over.

Scripture is quite clear concerning the time when the Lord’s Day begins on earth. The Lord’s Day begins on earth in connection with judgments at the time Christ returns to the earth [not at some point in time during the Tribulation, preceding Christ’s return], and the Lord’s Day will continue as long as this present earth exists.

Time in relation to the succeeding new heavens and new earth, following the Messianic Era, is called “the Day of God,” when God will be “all in all” [Joel 2:27-32; 3:9-16; Malachi 4:5-6; 1 Corinthians 15:24-28; 2 Thessalonians 2:2-3; II Peter 3:10-13].)

Only when Man’s Day ends — at the end of the Tribulation, at the end of Daniel’s Seventieth Week — can the Lord’s Day replace Man’s Day upon the earth. At that time, Man’s Day will end on earth, and the Lord’s Day will begin on earth.

This change will occur because the Lord will then be present and reign supreme over the earth, with the whole of God’s affairs in His kingdom being brought under the scope of time referred to by the Lord’s Day.

Part III of III

As Seen in the New Testament Antitype in Revelation 1; 4

Christians at the time of the rapture will be removed to appear before the judgment seat of Christ in heaven. And events of this judgment will occur immediately following the rapture, before events of the Tribulation begin on earth.

Christ is not judging today. Rather, He is ministering as High Priest in the heavenly sanctuary on behalf of Christians. And He will not act in the capacity of Judge until He completes His present high priestly ministry, which will last throughout the present dispensation.

Thus, Christians will not be judged until the present dispensation has run its course and Christ returns for His Church. Once these things occur, the judgment of Christians will ensue; and this judgment, as seen in the opening chapters of the Book of Revelation, will be completed before God resumes His national dealings with Israel during the Tribulation.

Christ as Judge

In Revelation 1:13, Christ is seen dressed in the type garments worn by both a priest and a judge; but the position of the girdle about the breasts rather than around the waist indicates that Christ, in this passage, is exercising a judicial rather than a priestly role. A priest would be girded about the waist, signifying service; but the girdle placed about the shoulders or breasts indicates a magisterial function (cf. John 13:2-5; Revelation 15:6).

Aside from the preceding, the entire scene is judicial, not priestly. Brass, fire, and a sword are mentioned in connection with Christ’s appearance, which speak of judicial activity. And Christ’s countenance is described by the expression, “as the sun shineth in his strength,” which has to do with His glory, to be manifested during that coming day of His power (a 1,000-year period of judging those upon the earth [cf. Psalm 2:1-9; Revelation 2:26-27]).

Then, more information is given, which will help to ascertain exactly what is being depicted by the scene at hand. The Apostle John was transported into “the Lord’s day [the Day of the Lord]” (Revelation 1:10), and the vision of Christ which he saw depicts Christ as He will appear following the completion of His high priestly work, anticipating His long-awaited regal work. The entire scene in Revelation 1:13-18 is prophetic, depicting Christ as Judge in the midst of the seven Churches at the conclusion of the present dispensation, anticipating that coming day when He will exercise governmental power and authority over the earth.

The chronological arrangement of events opening the Book of Revelation sets forth the fact that God will deal with the Church in judgment before He deals with Israel and the nations after this fashion (cf. I Peter 4:17-19). The Church will be removed from the earth and taken into the heavens; and the Church will be dealt with judicially before the Tribulation begins on earth.

A review of the first five chapters of the Book of Revelation reveals that there will have to be an interval of time between the removal of the Church and the beginning of the Tribulation. That is, the present dispensation will run its course, the Church will be removed, and certain events will then transpire in heaven (while the Church is in heaven) before the Tribulation begins on earth (which, when it begins, will fulfill seven uncompleted years of the previous dispensation).

These events — occurring while the Church is in heaven, preceding the beginning of the Tribulation on earth — concern the Church coming under judgment (as revealed in Revelation 1; 2; 3); and these events also concern the relinquishment of crowns which Christians will wear during the Messianic Era (Revelation 4), along with preparations to redeem the domain over which Christians will rule at this time (Revelation 5:1ff).

(The event marking the beginning of the Tribulation on earth is not the removal of the Church, as is often taught, but the ratifying of a seven-year covenant between the man of sin and Israel. The Tribulation, which will ensue following the ratifying of this covenant, will last exactly seven years, completing the full four hundred ninety years of Daniel’s prophecy concerning Seventy Sevens “determined” upon the Jewish people [Daniel 9:24-27].)

The Complete Church

The seven Churches in the presence of Christ in Revelation 1 depict the Church as a whole coming under judgment at the conclusion of the present dispensation; and the fact that this judgment will occur in heaven and has to do with issues pertaining to the judgment seat of Christ becomes evident as one studies the opening chapters of this book.

“Seven” in Scripture is God’s number. It is a number showing completion. It is used more specifically to show the completion of that which is in view, and in this case, the Church is in view, with “seven Churches” showing the complete Church (all Christians, faithful and unfaithful alike).

The seven Churches named in the opening chapters of the Book of Revelation, though referring to seven existing Churches in the Gentile world (in Asia [Revelation 1:4]) during the first century, depict completion in relation to the Church. These seven Churches represent Christianity as a whole — both on earth during the present dispensation (Revelation 2; 3) and in heaven at the conclusion of the dispensation (Revelation 1; 2; 3; 4, as a whole).

Chapter one introduces the matter at hand, (judgment awaiting all Christians); chapters two and three then continue from chapter one and form a commentary on this judgment; chapter four has to do with events following this judgment but preceding the Tribulation; and chapter five leads into that section of the book covering the Tribulation (Revelation 6:1ff).

(Note: When studying the Book of Revelation, look for the book’s own built-in interpretation, as in chapters one through four. A unit of truth will be given; then, following Scriptures will provide commentary upon this unit of truth, allowing the Holy Spirit Himself to interpret that which He gave through John [e.g., cf. Revelation 12:1-6, 12:7-17; cf. Revelation 12:1-17 and Revelation 13-14; cf. Revelation 12:3; 13:1-18; 17:1-7 and Revelation 17:8-18].)

The trumpet beckoning to John in Revelation 4:1 can only be synonymous with the trumpet in Revelation 1:10. Revelation 4 drops back and begins at the same place as previously seen in chapter one — with the removal of the Church to be judged.

In this respect — because of the revealed events which follow in each instance — the trumpet in these two sections can only be the trumpet which will be heard when the Church is removed from the earth at the end of this dispensation, subsequently appearing in the presence of Christ to be judged, as revealed in chapters one through three (cf. 1 Corinthians 15:52; 1 Thessalonians 4:16-5:9). Then, sequences of events, revealed throughout the remainder of the book, begin to unfold.

John, transported into the Lord’s Day and moved into a future time in chapter one, was instructed to record that which he saw and send the record to seven existing Churches in Asia. These Churches, along with a brief description of each, are seen on earth in chapters two and three; but the scene back in chapter one, as well, has them in the presence of Christ in heaven, at the end of the dispensation, about to come under judgment.

An overcomer’s promise is listed for each Church in chapters two and three, and in chapter one the Churches are seen as they are about to be judged relative to these overcomer’s promises. Chapters two and three not only furnish the background material to show why and on what basis the judgment set forth in chapter one will occur, but these chapters actually have to do with that judgment.

Note that several of the epistles begin with descriptions of Christ from chapter one, as Judge (e.g., Revelation 2:1, 12, 18). Then note the structure of each of the seven epistles to the seven Churches. All seven are structured exactly the same way:

1) I know thy works,
2) judgment is then seen to be on the basis of these works, and
3) this judgment is with a view to showing whether the Christian has overcome or has been overcome. There       is an overcomer’s promise concluding each epistle, and these overcomer’s promises are millennial in their       scope of fulfillment.

Christians will be judged on the basis of works, with a view to showing whether they have overcome or have been overcome; and this will be with a view to their realizing or being denied regal promises and blessing in the Messianic Era which follows.

As previously seen, John’s experience of being transported into the Lord’s Day in Revelation 1 is synonymous with his being removed from the earth at the beginning of Revelation 4. But judgmental scenes and events depicted in Revelation 1; 2; 3 are not repeated in Revelation 4. Rather, events pertaining to the judgment seat shift to related events which will immediately follow this judgment.

The scene in heaven throughout chapter four provides additional details concerning the seven Churches in the presence of Christ in chapter one. All Christians, comprising the complete Church, will appear in the presence of Christ in that future day. And the things seen in these opening chapters have to do with that which Christians will both see and experience in that future day.

(For additional information on Revelation 4, refer to the author’s two pamphlets: Crowns Cast Before God’s Throne by Arlen Chitwood, Part 1 and Part 2.)

By way of summation, to grasp exactly what is being taught in these opening chapters of the Book of Revelation, keep several things in mind:

1) The main tenor of thought throughout these chapters is “judgment,” first upon the Church and then upon Israel and the nations. The book begins with events occurring in that future day when Christians will be judged, after being removed from the earth; and the book then leads into the judgments of the Tribulation which are to come upon the earth-dwellers. These things (affecting the Church, Israel, and the nations) will come to pass at the conclusion of the present dispensation, preceding the Messianic Era.

2) All seven Churches are seen in Christ’s presence during this time, even the lukewarm, naked Church of Laodicea which had shut Christ on the outside (Revelation 1:12-13, 20; cf. Revelation 3:14-21). The seven Churches, denoting completeness both upon the earth (Revelation 2; 3) and in heaven (Revelation 1; 2; 3), reveal that every Christian will be removed from the earth at the termination of the present dispensation to appear before Christ in judgment.

This is completely in line with any Scriptural teaching on the subject. The widespread teaching that either all or part of the Church will remain on earth during the Tribulation has no basis whatsoever in Scripture. The Scriptures teach, unequivocally, that the complete Church — all of the saved from the entire 2,000-year dispensation — will be removed before the Tribulation begins; and that the complete Church will, at this time, appear before the judgment seat of Christ in heaven — a judgment which, as previously seen, will be completed before the Tribulation even begins on earth.

Arlen Chitwood's Rapture III and III

The judgment seat of Christ will be operable in one realm alone —
man’s actions, following his salvation.
That which will come under review in that day
will be “works” emanating out of either faithfulness or unfaithfulness —
works comparable to “gold, silver, precious stones,”
or works comparable to “wood, hay, stubble”

Judgment Seat of Christ BOOK
By Arlen Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast
Foreword

The judgment seat of Christ will be operable in one realm alone — man’s actions, following his salvation.  That which will come under review in that day will be “works” emanating out of either faithfulness or unfaithfulness — works comparable to “gold, silver, precious stones,” or works comparable to “wood, hay, straw” (1 Corinthians 3:12-13).

Nothing pertaining to man’s eternal salvation (based entirely upon that which Christ has done) can come into view at this judgment, for God has already judged sin in the person of His Son at Calvary.  And God is satisfied with His Son’s finished work.

In this respect, all judgment relative to eternal salvation is past and can never again be brought up as an issue.  “He who believes in Him [Christ] is not condemned [Greek: krino; lit., ‘is not judged,’ i.e., the one who has believed on Christ can never be brought into judgment at any future time (for judgment has already occurred in past time)] . . . .” (John 3:18a).

And this is what bothers some Christians about thoughts surrounding the judgment seat of Christ.  Scriptures such as John 3:18 clearly state that no Christian can ever be brought into judgment.  Yet, Scriptures such as 2 Corinthians 5:10 — “For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ . . . .” — also clearly state that judgment awaits all Christians.

This can become quite confusing unless one recognizes that two entirely different matters are being dealt with.  One has to do with God’s judgment upon sin, based upon His Son’s finished work at Calvary, with eternal salvation in view.  And the other has to do with God’s subsequent judgment upon His household servants relative to their faithfulness or unfaithfulness as servants in the Lord’s house, with the Messianic Era in view.

The former judgment — a past judgment upon sin, based on the Son’s finished work at Calvary — in actuality, has to do not only with saved man but with unsaved man as well.

Note the complete verse in John 3:18:

He who believes in Him is not condemned [is not judged]:  but he who does not believe is condemned already [has already been judged (a perfect tense in the Greek text, referring to a judgment that occurred in past time — a judgment no longer occurring during present time, for the matter has been finished)], because he has not believed in the name of the only begotten Son of God.”

Judgment for the sin question (sin brought into existence by and through Adam’s fall in Genesis 3) has already occurred.  It occurred in past time for both the saved and the unsaved — for the saved, with respect to belief; for the unsaved, with respect to unbelief.

For the former (the saved), they have been judged in past time, through a Substitute.

They have believed, and a Substitute (Christ) has paid sin’s penalty (death) on their behalf.

For the latter (the unsaved), they have been judged in past time as well, but apart from a Substitute.  They have not believed, and there, consequently, is no Substitute to pay sin’s penalty (death) on their behalf.  They will have to pay the penalty themselves.  Judgment itself has already occurred, but the payment for sin’s penalty awaits.

And, at any future judgment — whether a judgment of the saved or a judgment of the unsaved (all are to be judged at times in the future, in separate judgments) — the issue of the sin question and eternal salvation or eternal damnation can never resurface.  Once an individual moves beyond this life — beyond the point where he can either believe or not believe, whether he is saved or unsaved — it is a finished matter; his eternal salvation is sealed; he has already been judged in this respect, for it is all inseparably connected with Christ’s past finished work on the cross and God’s past judgment relative to this finished work.

This is the reason that any future judgment of man, whether saved or unsaved, is always seen to be on the basis of the works of the individual being judged — works emanating out of faithfulness (one class of the saved), out of unfaithfulness (another class of the saved), or out of no faith (the unsaved).

For a judgment of the saved with respect to works, refer to 1 Corinthians 3:11-15; for a judgment of the unsaved with respect to works, refer to Revelation. 20:11-15.

each one’s work will become clear . . . .” (1 Corinthians 3:13a)

. . . And the dead were judged according to their works, by the things which were written in the books. (Revelation 20:12b)

But, calling attention to things surrounding the saved alone throughout the remainder of this foreword, the difference between past and future judgments could be compared to the distance between the east and the west.  It is only because of the former (God’s past judgment relative to the sin question, based entirely on Christ’s finished work) that the latter can occur (judgment on the basis of works emanating out of faithfulness or unfaithfulness); and the latter can have nothing to do with the former in the sense of nullifying, adding to, taking from, etc.

The two are completely separate in this respect.  Once a person has believed on the Lord Jesus Christ — has passed “from death to life” — that individual comes into a relationship with God that heretofore did not exist in his life.  He becomes a new creation “in Christ,” part of the family of God; and he then finds himself among household servants who are being dealt with accordingly.

Following an individual believing on the Lord Jesus Christ, God deals with that individual on an entirely different plane — as a household servant, with a view to the Messianic Era lying out ahead.  The individual is never again dealt with (during present or future time, or at a future judgment) on the basis of that which is past — Christ’s finished work, effecting his eternal salvation.

Everything having to do with God’s judgment in this respect is past.  The person has already been judged (via God’s judgment upon a Substitute, upon His Son at Calvary, who paid the penalty for sin on the person’s behalf).

And this fact alone should put to rest any thought that saved man could ever one day become unsaved, lost again.  How could he?  Such would be impossible, for God never deals with saved man on this basis (and this would be aside from the fact that man’s salvation is not based on anything that he has done to begin with, but on that which Christ alone has done).

But that which numerous Christians fail to recognize is the fact that they are directly responsible, as household servants, to the One who sent His Son to die in their stead.  And, as household servants, they will one day stand before their Savior (to whom God has committed all judgment) to give an account relative to faithfulness or unfaithfulness in the Lord’s house.

The judgment seat of Christ will be operable in this realm alone, and decisions and determinations emanating from findings at the judgment seat will result in two things:

1)  Reward on the one hand.

2)  Loss on the other hand.

And both will have to do with the Messianic Era, not with eternal life.

And within both there will be a just reward [KJV: recompense] (Hebrews 2:2; 11:26) — receiving exactly what an individual deserves, receiving wages exactly commensurate with the person’s faithfulness or unfaithfulness as a servant in the Lord’s house (cf. Luke 12:42-46).
Chapter 1
Eternally Saved, But . . .

Eternal life is the free “gift of God,” obtained completely apart from works.  Nothing that man does — not one single act, either before or after he becomes a recipient of this life — can have anything at all to do with his salvation, for he has been saved solely by grace through faith; and his salvation is based entirely on the work of Another.

Christ’s finished work at Calvary provides a means of salvation that fallen man can avail himself of by and through one revealed means alone: by and through receiving that which has already been accomplished on his behalf.

Works are involved in man’s presently possessed eternal salvation, but not man’s works.  Rather, they are the works of the One who procured this salvation.  Ruined man himself is totally incapable of works.  He can’t operate in the spiritual realm, for he is “dead [spiritually] in trespasses and sins” (Ephesians 2:1).

Thus, since redeemed man had nothing to do with bringing to pass his presently possessed eternal salvation; he can never be brought into any type of judgment where the issue surrounds that which he acquired through Christ's finished work at Calvary.  A judgment of this nature would not only be judging that which man had nothing to do with, but it would also be judging once again that which God has already judged.  God judged sin at Calvary in the person of His Son, and God is satisfied.

Accordingly, the judgment seat of Christ cannot function in the realm of one’s eternal salvation.  Decisions and determinations made at this judgment MUST be based solely upon the actions of the justified — actions following their coming into possession of eternal salvation.

By Grace through Faith

For by grace you are saved [you have been saved] through faith; and that not of yourselves: it is the gift of God:

Not of works, lest any man should boast. (Ephesians 2:8-9)

Not by works of righteousness that we have done, but according to His mercy He saved us . . (Titus 3:5a)

To properly understand issues surrounding the judgment seat of Christ one must begin with a due appreciation for the salvation that Christians presently possess — a salvation that is non-merited and non-forfeitable. 

Salvation for fallen man is both free and apart from works, but the procurement of this salvation by God’s Son was by no means free and apart from works.  God’s Son provided this salvation through a vicarious sacrifice — the sacrifice of Himself; and fallen man can do no more than simply receive that which has been provided.

1) It Has Been Finished

Note the words “not of yourselves” and “that we have done” in Ephesians 2:8 and Titus 3:5.  Both refer to the necessity of the total absence of works on man’s part in relation to eternal salvation.  The work has already been accomplished; the price has already been paid.  When Christ cried out on the cross, “It is finished" (John 19:30), He announced the completion of a redemptive work that He alone could bring to pass.

The words, “It is finished,” in John 19:30 are the translation of one word in the Greek text (Tetelestai).  This word is in the perfect tense and could be better translated, “It has been finished.”  That is, at this point, everything relating to the work of redemption had been accomplished.  Nothing more remained to be done; and, consequently, there was no need for Christ to delay His death.  Accordingly, immediately after Christ cried out, “Tetelestai,” “He bowed His head and gave up His spirit [Greek: pneuma, ‘spirit,’ i.e., ‘breath’; He breathed out, expired].”

The perfect tense in the Greek text calls attention to a work completed in past time, with the results of this work extending into the present and existing in a finished state.  This is the same verb tense used in Ephesians 2:8 relative to the present state of redeemed man (“you are saved”; literally “you have been saved”).  Redeemed man is in possession of a salvation (present) wherein everything has already been accomplished (past) on his behalf.

The Holy Spirit has performed a work (breathing life into the one having no life [cf. Genesis 2:7; Ezekiel 37:1-10]) based on Christ’s completed work (at Calvary).  Both are past works, and one can no more be nullified than the other.

Redeemed man is as totally helpless to undo anything that has been accomplished in bringing about his redemption as he was to do something to accomplish his redemption in the first place.  Work completed in past time through divine intervention is not something that man can change, add to, take from, etc.

Consequently, contrary to what is often taught in certain quarters, redeemed man cannot nullify the past work of the Holy Spirit in effecting his present redeemed state, wrought on the basis of Christ’s finished work.  Redeemed man can no more nullify the Spirit’s work in salvation than he can nullify Christ’s finished work at Calvary.

Both constitute past, completed works wrought through divine intervention, and man is completely powerless to act in these realms.

2) God’s Established, Unchangeable Pattern

Almost 6,000 years ago, God created man.  Then, resulting from satanic intervention, man fell.  Man became a ruined creation. And this was followed by God setting about to restore His ruined creation.

God’s work surrounding man’s restoration was preceded by His work surrounding a restoration of the material creation upon which man was to reside.  Satanic activity had brought about the ruin of the material creation, and then subsequently man’s ruin (Genesis 3:1ff; Isaiah 14:12-17; Ezekiel 28:14-19), and divine activity alone could bring about restoration of both (Genesis 1:2b ff).

Ruined man finds himself in exactly the same condition as the ruined earth, seen in Genesis 1:2a.  Satanic activity brought about man’s ruin, and divine activity alone can bring about his restoration.  Man is no more capable of bringing himself out of his ruined state than was the ruined earth.  And, apart from divine intervention — as occurred in the restoration of the ruined earth — man would have remained in his ruined condition forever (as the ruined earth, apart from divine intervention, would have had to remain in its ruined condition forever, as well).

The former restoration sets the pattern for the latter restoration.  The former is God’s unchangeable pattern concerning how He restores a ruined creation, forever established in the openings verses of Genesis.  Man, a subsequent ruined creation of God, MUST be restored in complete accordance with the established pattern.

In the Genesis account, the Spirit of God moved, God spoke, and light came into existence. And matters are exactly the same relative to ruined man today, i.e. relative to a subsequent ruined creation. 

Exactly as in the Genesis account, the first thing that must occur is the movement of the Spirit of God.  And insofar as ruined man is concerned, this initial act of the Spirit is that of breathing life into the one who is “dead in trespasses and sins.”

And the Spirit is able to do this work on the basis of death and shed blood, for apart from death and shed blood, there can be no salvation (cf. Genesis 3:21; 4:10 [Hebrews 12:24]; Genesis 22:7-13; Exodus 12:3-13; Hebrews 10:22).  In this respect, the Spirit today breathes life into the one having no life on the basis of the finished work of God’s Son at Calvary.

The living Word has performed the work, and God has spoken concerning the matter (Exodus 12:6-7, 12-13).  The Spirit moves, God speaks, and light comes into existence (man is born from above).  And God then divides between the light and the darkness (God divides between spirit and soul, between that which is associated with the man of spirit and that which is associated with the man of flesh).

Thus, the pattern concerning how God restores a ruined creation was set forth at the very beginning of His Word (Genesis 1:2b ff).  And this God-established pattern can never change.

(Note also that a time element was involved in God’s complete restoration of the material creation — six days, followed by a Sabbath, a seventh day of rest.  This points to the six days [6,000 years] comprising Man’s Day, to be followed by a Sabbath, a seventh day of rest [a seventh 1,000-year period], the Messianic Era [cf. Hebrews 4:4, 9].

It will only be at the end of the six days [6,000 years] comprising Man’s Day that man will be completely restored — body, soul, and spirit—as the material creation was completely restored at the end of six days in the Genesis account.  Only then will the Sabbath within this complete sequence ensue; only then will there be a day [a 1000-year period] of rest.

As in the established pattern in Genesis, so will it be in that which events in this pattern foreshadow [Exodus 31:13-17; 2 Peter 1:16-18; 3:3-8].)

Blood and Leaven

For I will pass through the land of Egypt on that night, and will strike all the firstborn in the land of Egypt, both man and beast; and against all the gods of Egypt I will execute judgment: I am the LORD.

Now the blood shall be a sign for you on the houses where you are. And when I see the blood, I will pass over you; and the plague shall not be on you to destroy you when I strike the land of Egypt.

So this day shall be to you a memorial; and you shall keep it as a feast to the LORD throughout your generations. You shall keep it as a feast by an everlasting ordinance.

Seven days you shall eat unleavened bread. On the first day you shall remove leaven from your houses. For whoever eats leavened bread from the first day until the seventh day, that person shall be cut off from Israel. (Exodus 12:12-15)

There is a dual truth taught in Exodus chapters twelve and thirteen concerning the application of blood and the expelling of leaven.  These chapters introduce the first two “feasts of the LORD” in the prophetic calendar of Israel — the “Passover” and the “Feast of Unleavened Bread” (cf. Leviticus 23:1ff).  “Blood” from the paschal lambs was to be applied first.  Then, those who had applied the blood were to put “leaven out of their houses.” This is the unchangeable order established by God in the book of Exodus.

In these two chapters, the sentence of death had fallen upon the firstborn throughout all the land of Egypt (Exodus 12:4-5).  The firstborn in every household, Israelite and Egyptian alike, must die.  However, provision was made for all the firstborn in Israel to experience death vicariously.  Every household was to take a lamb from the flock, the lamb was to be slain, and blood from the lamb was to be applied “on the two side posts and on the upper door post” of every house throughout the camp of Israel.

When the Lord passed through the land of Egypt to execute the sentence of death, He looked for one thing at each house.  He looked for the blood upon the entrance way.  The presence of blood showed that the firstborn in that household had already died.  Death had occurred vicariously through a slain lamb from the flock.  The Lord then passed over that house.  The absence of blood, on the other hand, showed that the firstborn had not yet died.  Death then occurred at the hands of the Lord, for the firstborn in every household MUST die.

It cannot be overemphasized that the only thing that the Lord looked for on this particular night was the blood.  “. . . when I see the blood, I will pass over you” (Exodus 12:12-13).  Nothing else was in view; and once the death of the firstborn had been executed, that was the end of the matter.  Those who died vicariously held the same position relative to death in the eyes of the Lord as those who died apart from a substitute.  The death of the firstborn had occurred in both instances, and God was satisfied.  Nothing could, at a later time, be reversed.

In the antitype of this aspect of Exodus chapters eleven and twelve, “Christ, our Passover, was sacrificed for us [‘was sacrificed on our behalf'’]” (1 Corinthians 5:7).  His blood was shed; and those who have appropriated His blood, through faith, have died vicariously.  Death has occurred through the slain Lamb, as in Exodus chapter twelve.  “Christ died for our sins according to the Scriptures” (Exodus 12:1-13, 29-30; John 1:29; 19:16-30; 1 Corinthians 15:3).  And an individual availing himself of this provision has already kept the appointment with death referred to in Hebrews 9:27.  The death of the firstborn is past, God is satisfied, and that is the end of the matter.  As in Exodus chapter twelve, nothing can, at a later time, be reversed.

Following the Passover in Egypt, God dealt with the Israelites on an entirely different plane.  The Israelites, from this time forward, were dealt with on the basis of that which had occurred in Egypt, NEVER relative to this matter.  And it is the same with Christians today.  Christians are dealt with strictly on the basis of that which Christ has done on their behalf, NEVER relative to this matter. 

Immediately following the Passover, the Feast of Unleavened Bread commenced.  Beginning with this festival, God dealt with the Israelites relative to “leaven” in their houses, NOT relative to that which had previously occurred (the death of the firstborn) and was now a past, finished matter.  They were to put leaven out of their houses, and they were to eat unleavened bread for seven days.  “Seven” is God’s number, as “six” is man’s number.  “Six” shows incompleteness, and “seven” shows completeness, with “eight” indicating a new beginning.  The Israelites were to put leaven out of their houses and eat unleavened bread for seven days — one complete period of time.

Leaven points to that which is vile or corrupt; it points to sin in the lives of individuals.  And the spiritual significance of this festival surrounded the fact that the Israelites, as God’s redeemed people, were to put that which was vile, corrupt, associated with sin, out of the camp for one complete period of time.  This period of time had to do with the existence of the nation from that point forward.

An individual Israelite refusing to expel the leaven was "cut off from Israel” (cf. Exodus 12:15; Psalm 37:9, 22, 28-29, 34).  He died on the right side of the blood.  He was cut off from Israel, not from God.  The same held true for the entire accountable generation subsequently cut off following events at Kadesh-Barnea.  They too died on the right side of the blood.  Their failure to enter into the land, resulting in their overthrow in the wilderness, had no bearing upon their standing before God on the basis of that which had previously occurred the night of the Passover in Egypt.

The entire matter is the same in Christendom today.  Christians are commanded to “keep the feast,” which is to be done in a new way, “with the unleavened bread of sincerity and truth” (1 Corinthians 5:8).  Christians are to put that which is vile, corrupt, associated with sin out of their lives for one complete period of time — the entire duration of the Christian life.

Christians refusing to expel the leaven will, as the Israelites who refused to expel the leaven, be “cut off.”

The Israelites under Moses were called out of Egypt to go into another land and realize an inheritance awaiting the nation.  Those cut off in Israel forfeited the realization of their calling.  They fell on the right side of the blood but outside the land to which they had been called.

And so it is with Christians.  Those refusing to expel the leaven will forfeit the realization of their calling.  They will fall on the right side of the blood but outside the land to which they have been called.  Such a failure, as in the type, will have no bearing upon that which previously occurred in their lives through the work of the Son and the Holy Spirit in effecting their standing before God.

Many Christians, because of the sins of the flesh, have their lives cut short during the present time.  However, this is not the primary meaning of being “cut off.”  Those “cut off” in Israel were separated from a realization of their calling.  They were called out of Egypt for a purpose; and most were overthrown, failing to realize the goal of their calling.

Such an overthrow for Christians in the antitype awaits the issues of the judgment seat of Christ, for it is there that decisions and determinations that directly affect Christians relative to their calling will be made.  God will not countenance sin in the lives of His people; and before the judgment seat, the harbored sins of Christians will be brought out into the open and dealt with.  Those refusing to judge their sins prior to that time, availing themselves of the high priestly ministry of Christ, will then be judged.  Their sins in that day though will be dealt with in an entirely different manner; for, at that time, Christ will be their Judge rather than their High Priest (cf. 1 Corinthians 11:31; 1 John 1:9-2:2).

Basis for Judgment

For no other foundation can anyone lay than that which is laid, which is Jesus Christ.

Now if anyone builds on this foundation with gold, silver, precious stones, wood, hay, straw, 

each one’s work will become clear; for the Day will declare it, because it will be revealed by fire; and the fire will test each one’s work, of what sort it is.

If anyone’s work that he has built on it endures, he will receive a reward. 

If anyone’s work is burned, he will suffer loss; but he himself will be saved, yet so as through fire. (1 Corinthians 3:11-15)

Something little understood today is the fact that the “basis” for God’s judgments is always works.

God judged sin at Calvary, based on Christ’s completed work; and when God views redeemed man today, He views this past completed work of His Son and past judgment upon sin.  Redeemed man, by and through the Spirit having breathed into him, possesses spiritual life; and Christ’s righteous, justifying act — His finished work at Calvary — has been reckoned as merit to him (Romans 5:16-18; Philemon 1:18).

However, redeemed man in this standing before God is directly responsible to his Creator; and he, in his justified state, will himself be judged on the basis of works — his own works, performed following salvation (Matthew16:27; 1 Corinthians 3:12-15).

And works are the basis for all God’s subsequent judgments upon man — Israel, the living Gentiles coming out of the Great Tribulation, and those appearing before the Great White Throne.  Man’s appearance or nonappearance at a particular judgment, or place in this judgment (e.g., man’s appearance at the judgment seat of Christ, or at the great white throne judgment 1,000 years later), is dependent on his acceptance or rejection of the past work of Another; but judgment of the individual will be on the basis of his own works, which will be performed either as a redeemed or as an unredeemed individual (Ezekiel 20:34-38; 2 Corinthians 5:9-11; Revelation 20:11-15).

Before the judgment seat of Christ, “Every man’s work will become clear (KJV: ‘shall be made manifest’) . . . it shall be revealed by [in] fire.”  There will be works comparable to “gold, silver, precious stones”; and there will be works comparable to “wood, hay, straw.”  One set of material reveals works of intrinsic value, which will endure the fire; but the other set of material reveals valueless works, which will be burned in the fire.

Works performed by Christians during the present time can vary a great deal in worth.  Such works can be performed under the leadership of the Holy Spirit and redound to the praise, honor, and glory of the Lord; or such works can be performed under the leadership of man and redound to the praise, honor, and glory of man.  At the judgment seat, all will be revealed; for “the fire shall test each one’s work, of what sort it is.”

1) Works . . . Revealed by Fire 

Works emanate out of faithfulness to one’s calling and bring faith to its proper goal, which will result in the salvation of one’s soul (cf. James 2:14-26; 1 Peter 1:5-11).  At the judgment seat, the worth of every man’s work in this realm will be revealed; and decisions and determinations emanating out of this judgment will determine every man’s position in the coming kingdom (cf. Matthew 16:24-27; 24:45-51; 25:14-30; Luke 19:12-27).

“Judgment” on the basis of works is alien to the thinking of many Christians, for they have been exposed time and again to a proclamation of salvation by grace through faith apart from works, unbalanced by the proclamation of the coming judgment of Christians on the basis of works.  The emphasis has been placed almost entirely upon the finished work of Christ at Calvary, with little regard given to Christian living, the coming judgment seat, and the coming kingdom.

Teachings of this nature have centered almost solely on the salvation that we presently possess; and things having to do with the inheritance awaiting Christians, the salvation of the soul, etc., have been removed from their respective contexts and applied to our present salvation.  Ministries centering on this type of teaching in the churches have produced both confusion and complacency in Christendom.

Then, there is another type widespread teaching in the churches that recognizes works but has every Christian performing good works.  The reasoning of those who teach along these lines centers on the thought that if a person is really saved he will produce good works; if, on the other hand he doesn’t produce good works, this simply shows that he was never really saved in the first place.  Aside from being completely contrary to any Scriptural teaching on the subject, such a teaching produces both an erroneous view of salvation by grace through faith and an erroneous view of issues surrounding the judgment seat of Christ. 

If every Christian produces good works to show that he has been saved, then works enter into an area where works cannot exist.

And if by grace, then it is no longer of works; otherwise grace is no longer grace. But if it is of works, it is no longer grace; otherwise work is no longer work. (Romans 11:6)

The presence or absence of works on the part of Christians can have no connection whatsoever with their prior reception of the finished work of Christ.  Christ’s finished work allows an individual to be placed in the position where he can produce good works.  There is nothing in Scripture that teaches that he, of necessity, will produce good works.  Such would be completely contrary to the teaching of salvation by grace through faith apart from works.  Man’s works simply cannot enter into salvation by grace at any time, either preceding or following salvation.

Relative to eternal salvation, man simply cannot do anything to:

1) Be saved.

2) Stay saved.

3) Show that he has been saved.

If man could do any one of the three, salvation would cease to be by grace through faith, for man’s works would have entered into an area where works of this nature cannot exist.

If it be maintained that every Christian must produce good works to show that he has been saved, then it must follow that every Christian would appear at the judgment seat of Christ with works that would “abide” the fire.  Possessing works of this nature, every Christian would “receive a reward.”

But such a thought is at once seen to be erroneous by reference to the text in 1 Corinthians 3.  There will be Christians appearing at the judgment seat who will “suffer loss” and “be saved; yet so as by [through] fire” (1 Corinthians 3:15).  ALL of their works will be burned, but they themselves will “be saved,” i.e., they themselves will be delivered.  And this deliverance will occur “through fire.”

This deliverance at the judgment seat can have nothing to do with eternal salvation, for all issues surrounding one’s eternal salvation, whether during the present time or at the future judgment seat, are past issues (e.g., Christ’s finished work at Calvary, the Spirit’s finished work of breathing life into the one having no life, allowing him to pass “from death to life”).  God judged sin in the person of His Son at Calvary, God is satisfied; and the Spirit can breathe life into the one having no life, on the basis of the finished work of God’s Son.

And this work of the triune Godhead is a past, finished deliverance that could never be referred to in the future sense seen in 1 Corinthians 3:15.

The deliverance seen in 1 Corinthians 3:15 is, contextually, a deliverance out of the fire at the judgment seat.  Though all of the person’s works will be burned and he will appear naked in Christ’s presence (Revelation 3:17-18), he himself will not be burned.  Rather, he will be delivered — delivered from being burned with his works.

But, though he himself will be delivered in this respect, “so as through fire,” he will be unable to escape the dire consequences that will result from his works being consumed by the fire and his consequent naked appearance.  And there can be no deliverance from these consequences, for there will have to be a “just reward [KJV: ‘just recompense’] — exact payment for services rendered in the house during the time of the Lord’s absence.  If not, God would not be perfectly just and righteous in His dealings with His household servants.

One-sided views of the judgment seat that maintain that every Christian will appear with good works are little different than the teaching that ignores works.  Confusion and complacency, once again, can only be the ultimate result.

Much of the preceding, erroneous teaching is fostered by a misunderstanding of 1 Corinthians 4:5. This verse in the King James Version reads, 

Therefore judge nothing before the time, until the Lord come, who will bring to light the hidden things of darkness, and will make manifest the counsels of the hearts: and then shall every man have praise of God. (1 Corinthians 4:5 KJV)

The problem emanates from both a mistranslation in the text and a non-contextual understanding of the words, “then shall every man have praise of God.”  The words “every man” could be better translated “each man”; and the reference is back to the faithful stewards in verse two.  Faithful stewards will, individually, receive praise from God; but there is nothing in Scripture that teaches that “every man,” which, apart from the context would also include unfaithful stewards, will receive such praise.  To the contrary, Scripture quite clearly reveals that both faithful and unfaithful stewards will appear at the judgment seat, that the judgment seat will be operable in two realms, and that faithful stewards alone will receive praise of God.

2) If Anyone’s Work . . . Endures

“Rewards” are being reserved for the faithful alone.  This is one side of the judgment seat.  Christians have been “created in Christ Jesus for good works, which God prepared beforehand that we should walk in them” (Ephesians 2:10).  Works of this nature, performed by a Christian exhibiting faithfulness to his calling, will “endure” at the judgment seat.  They will be manifested as works comparable to “gold, silver, precious stones” and will endure the fire.  Such works will result in the Christian receiving a reward and a position with Christ in the kingdom.

Works that endure the fire will be the type works necessary to bring faith to its proper goal, resulting in the salvation of the Christian’s soul.  Following the testing of such works, the Christian will receive praise from his Lord.  He will hear his Lord say, “Well done, good and faithful servant; you have been faithful over a few things, I will make you ruler over many things . . . . (Matthew 25:21, 23a [21a]).

And he will subsequently be positioned, in a regal capacity, among those destined to rule as joint-heirs with Christ (Matthew 24:45-47; 25:19-23: Luke 19:15-19).

3) If Anyone’s Work is Burned

“Suffering loss” is in store for the unfaithful.  This is the other side of the judgment seat.  It is possible for a Christian to appear before the judgment seat of Christ without one single good work to his credit.  He may have works, but not works done under the direction of the Holy Spirit, for the praise, honor, and glory of the Lord.  Such works, comparable to “wood, hay, straw” will be burned.  They will not endure the fire.  But the Christian himself “will be saved [delivered]; yet so as by [through] fire.

The presence of works, the absence of works, or the type works can have no bearing on his eternal salvation, wrought completely apart from his own works.  He will come out of this judgment, as Lot from Sodom, with nothing to show but escape from the condemnation befalling the unregenerate.
 
Works consumed by fire will be the type of works unable to bring faith to its proper goal, resulting in the loss of the Christian's soul.  Following the testing of such works, the Christian will be rebuked by his Lord.  He will hear his Lord say: “Thou wicked and slothful servant . . . .” (Matthew 25:26a).

Then, that which had been entrusted to him during the time of his Lord’s absence will be taken from him.  He will be denied a position with Christ in the kingdom, a position that could have been his had he previously exercised faithfulness in his calling; and he will be appointed “his portion with the hypocrites” (Matthew 24:48-51; 25:19, 24-30; Luke 19:15, 20-26).

He will then find himself cast “without,” into the place that Scripture calls, “the outer darkness” (ASV).  In this place there will be “the weeping and the gnashing of teeth [an Eastern expression showing deep grief]” (ASV) on the part of Christians who realize too late that they could have occupied one of the proffered positions with Christ in His kingdom.  Their rights as firstborn sons — the rights of primogeniture — will have been forfeited; and they, as Esau, will lift up their voices and weep.

(For a detailed discussion of “the outer darkness,” refer to Cast Outside into Outer Darkness in this site.)

Concluding Thoughts:

Receiving rewards or suffering loss at the judgment seat of Christ are grave issues about which most Christians seem to know very little, or, for that matter, appear to even be concerned.  But such will have no bearing upon the fact that there is a day coming in the not too-distant future when every Christian MUST render an account to his Lord for the “things done in his body” (2 Corinthians 5:10).

Events of that day will come to pass at the end of the present dispensation, immediately preceding the Messianic Era; issues of that day will surround a review of the works performed by Christians in view of their receiving rewards or suffering loss; the purpose of that day, aside from providing a “just reward [KJV: ‘just recompense’], will be to make decisions and determinations concerning Christians occupying positions with Christ in His 1,000-year rule from the heavens over the earth.

Everything is moving toward that 1,000-year Messianic Era when God’s Son will reign supreme.  Man’s Day, in conjunction with his rule over the earth, is about to end; and the Lord’s Day, in conjunction with His rule over the earth, is about to commence.  A kingdom, such as the coming kingdom of Christ, requires a King with numerous vice-regents.  Christians are today being tested, tried, and refined with a view to that coming day.

Events of the entire present dispensation revolve around the thought that God is today calling out the vice-regents who will reign with His Son during the coming dispensation; and the presence of the Church upon the earth will extend, in one sense of the word, to that point in time when God will have acquired the necessary rulers to occupy the proffered positions in the kingdom under Christ.  It will extend to that point in time when the Spirit successfully completes His search for a bride for God’s Son.

The removal of the Church and the appearance of Christians before the judgment seat will involve the issues of two dispensations: The basis for this judgment will have to do with works, emanating out of faithfulness or unfaithfulness of the Lord’s servants during a past dispensation (the activity of Christians during the present dispensation, which will be past in that coming day).

The purpose for this judgment will have to do with Christians participating in the reign of God’s Son during the coming dispensation (co-heirs ascending the throne with God’s Son in the kingdom of Christ).

(For information relative to “dispensations” and “ages,” refer to the author’s The Study of Scripture BOOK, chapter 5, in this site.)

Preparation occurs today; placement, based upon preparation, will emanate out of issues and determinations made at the judgment seat, immediately preceding the time when the Father delivers the kingdom to His Son (cf. Daniel 4:17, 25, 32; 7:13-14; Matthew 20:20-23); and positions in the kingdom will be realized in the reign of Christ that follows (cf. Matthew 25:19ff; Luke 19:15ff; Revelation 2:26-27).
Chapter 2
We Must All Appear

For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ, that each one may receive the things done in the body, according to what he has done, whether good or bad. (2 Corinthians 5:10)

Then I turned to see the voice that spoke with me. And having turned I saw seven golden lampstands,

and in the midst of the seven lampstands One like the Son of Man, clothed with a garment down to the feet and girded about the chest with a golden band.

His head and hair were white like wool, as white as snow, and His eyes like a flame of fire;

His feet were like fine brass, as if refined in a furnace, and His voice as the sound of many waters;

He had in His right hand seven stars, out of His mouth went a sharp two-edged sword, and His countenance was like the sun shining in its strength. . . .

The mystery of the seven stars which you saw in My right hand, and the seven golden lampstands: The seven stars are the angels of the seven churches, and the seven lampstands which you saw are the seven churches. (Revelation 1:12-16, 20)

Events of the judgment seat of Christ will occur at the end of the present dispensation, following the removal of the Church but preceding the beginning of the Tribulation.  This is the revealed order of events as they are set forth in the first six chapters of the book of Revelation.

This, as well, is in complete keeping with the manner in which God deals with both Israel and the Church during Man’s Day — with one, then the other, though not both at the same time.

Christ is not judging today.  Rather, He is ministering as “High Priest” in the heavenly sanctuary on behalf of Christians.  And He will not act in the capacity of “Judge” until He completes His present high priestly ministry, which will last throughout the present dispensation.

Thus, Christians will not be judged until the present dispensation has run its course and Christ returns for His Church.  Once these things occur, the judgment of Christians will ensue; and this judgment must be completed prior to the time God turns back to and continues His dealings with Israel, completing the full number of years (490 years) determined upon the Jewish people and their city (Jerusalem) in Daniel’s Seventy-Week prophecy (Daniel 9:24-27).

Christ as Judge

In Revelation 1:13, Christ is seen dressed in the type of garments worn by both a priest and a judge; but the position of the girdle about the chest rather than around the waist indicates that Christ, in this passage, is exercising a judicial rather than a priestly role.

A priest would be girded about the waist, signifying service; but the girdle placed about the shoulders or chest indicates a magisterial function (cf. John 13:2-5; Revelation 15:6).

Aside from the preceding, the entire scene is judicial, not priestly.  Brass, fire, and a sword are mentioned in connection with Christ’s appearance, which speak of judicial activity.  And Christ’s countenance is described by the expression, “the sun shining in its strength,” which has to do with His glory, to be manifested during that coming day of His power (Psalm 2:1-9; Revelation 2:26-27).

Then, more information is given, which will help to ascertain exactly what is being depicted by the scene at hand.  The apostle John was transported into “the Lord’s day [the Day of the Lord]” (Revelation 1:10), and the vision of Christ that he saw depicts Christ as He will appear following the completion of His high priestly work, anticipating His long-awaited regal work.

The entire scene in Revelation 1:13-18 is prophetic, depicting Christ as Judge in the midst of the seven churches at the conclusion of the present dispensation, anticipating that coming day when He will exercise governmental power and authority over the earth.

The chronological arrangement of events opening the book of Revelation sets forth the fact that God will deal with the Church in judgment before He deals with Israel and the nations after this fashion (cf. 1 Peter 4:17-19).  The Church will be removed from the earth and placed in the heavens; and the Church will be dealt with during a period of time before the Tribulation begins on earth.

A review of the first five chapters of the book of Revelation reveals that there will have to be an interval of time between the removal of the Church and the beginning of the Tribulation.  That is, the present dispensation will run its course, the Church will be removed, and certain events will then transpire in heaven (while the Church is in heaven) before the Tribulation begins on earth (which, when it begins, will fulfill seven uncompleted years of the previous dispensation).

These events — occurring while the Church is in heaven, preceding the beginning of the Tribulation on earth — concern the Church coming under judgment (as revealed in Revelation 1-3); and these events also concern the relinquishment of crowns that Christians will wear during the Messianic Era (Revelation 4), along with preparations to redeem the domain over which Christians will rule at this time (Revelation 5),  as well as bringing about the marriage of God’s Son to His bride (a bride previously revealed at the judgment seat in Revelation 1-3 [ref. Ruth 3; 4]).

(The event marking the beginning of the Tribulation on earth is not the removal of the Church, as is often taught, but the ratifying of a seven-year covenant between the man of sin and Israel.  The Tribulation, following the ratifying of this covenant, will last exactly seven years, completing the full four hundred ninety years of Daniel’s prophecy concerning Seventy Sevens “determined” upon the Jewish people and their “holy city” [cf. Daniel 9:24-27].

Also, for information pertaining to the marriage of God’s Son to His bride, refer to the author’s The Time of the End BOOK, Chapter 30, “The Marriage Supper of the Lamb,” in this site.)

Material in the book of Revelation has been arranged in a three-fold manner, and this arrangement is given at the beginning of the book, in the first chapter:

Write the things that you have seen, and the things that are, and the things that will take place after this. (Revelation 1:19)

The “things that you have seen” refer to the things concerning Christ in the verses immediately preceding verse nineteen, in chapter one (cf. Revelation 1:12).

The “things that are” refer to things concerning the seven churches in chapters two and three, which depict the Church in a two-fold respect:

1) The Church during the present dispensation, showing a history of the Church throughout the dispensation.

2) More specifically these chapters reveal the Church at the end of the dispensation (in the Lord’s Day [Revelation 1:10]), showing the Church coming under Judgment (continuing from chapter one [note that John was relating “the things that are” from the perspective of a future time, in the Lord’s Day, not from the perspective of his own time and day — about. 90 A.D., during Man’s Day — though it is evident that these two chapters drop back and have to do with the Church throughout the whole of the dispensation as well]).

And the “things that will take place after this” refer to things not only beyond the present dispensation but beyond that time when the Church is judged (Revelation 1-3).  And this section of the book, though having its own divisions, continues from the beginning of chapter four throughout the remainder of the book.

The word translated “after this” in Revelation 1:19 and the words translated “after these” and “after this” in Revelation 4:1 are from the same two words in the Greek text (meta tauta).  In all three instances the translation should be, “after these things.”  The thought, as shown at the beginning of chapter four, is after the things revealed in chapters two and three.

In one respect (time-wise), this would be a reference to events following the present dispensation (one way in which chapters 2 & 3 are to be viewed); but, more specifically, the reference would be to events following findings and determinations emanating out of activity at the judgment seat (the primary thrust of chapters 2 & 3).

The seven churches in the presence of Christ in Revelation chapter one depict the Church as a whole coming under judgment at the conclusion of the present dispensation; and the fact that this judgment will occur in heaven and has to do with issues surrounding the judgment seat of Christ becomes evident as one studies the opening chapters of this book.

“Seven” in Scripture is God’s number.  It is a number showing completion.  It is used more specifically to show the completion of that which is in view, and in this case, the Church is in view, with “seven churches” showing the complete Church (all Christians, faithful and unfaithful alike).

The seven churches named in the opening chapters of the book of Revelation, though referring to seven existing churches in the Gentile world during the first century (in Asia [Revelation 1:4]), depict completion in relation to the Church.  These seven churches represent Christianity as a whole — both on earth during the present dispensation (Revelation 2; 3) and in heaven at the conclusion of the dispensation (Revelation 1-4, as a whole).

Chapter one introduces the matter at hand, (judgment awaiting all Christians); Revelation 2-4 then form a commentary on chapter one; and Revelation 5 leads into that section of the book covering the Tribulation, which begins in Revelation 6.

(Note:  When studying the book of Revelation, look for the book’s own built-in interpretation, as in chapters one through four.  A unit of truth will be given; then, following Scriptures provide commentary upon this unit of truth, allowing the Holy Spirit Himself to interpret that which He gave through John (e.g., cf. Revelation 12:1-6 and Revelation 12:7-17; cf. Revelation 12:1-17 and Revelation 13; 14; cf. Revelation 12:3; 13:1-18; 17:1-7 and Revelation 17:8-18.)

The trumpet beckoning to John in Revelation 4:1 can only be synonymous with the trumpet in Revelation 1:10.  In this respect — because of the revealed events that follow in each instance — the trumpet in these two sections is evidently the trumpet that will be heard when the Church is removed from the earth at the end of this dispensation, subsequently appearing in the presence of Christ to be judged, as revealed in chapters one through three (cf. 1 Corinthians 15:52; 1 Thessalonians 4:16-5:9).  Then, a sequence of events, revealed throughout the remainder of the book, begins to unfold.

John, transported into the Lord’s Day, at a future time, in chapter one, was instructed to record that which he saw and send the record to seven existing churches in Asia.  These churches, along with a brief description of each, are seen on earth in chapters two and three; but the scene back in chapter one, as well, has them in the presence of Christ in heaven, at the end of the dispensation, about to come under judgment.

An overcomer’s promise is listed for each church in chapters two and three, and in chapter one the churches are seen as they are about to be judged relative to these overcomer’s promises.  Chapters two and three not only furnish the background material to show why and on what basis the judgment set forth in chapter one will occur, but these chapters actually have to do with that judgment.

Note the structure of each of the seven epistles to the seven churches.  All seven are structured exactly the same way:

1) I know your works.

2) Judgment is then seen to be on the basis of these works.

3) And this judgment is with a view to showing whether the Christian has overcome or has been overcome (there is an overcomer’s promise concluding each epistle, and these overcomer’s promises are millennial in their scope of fulfillment).

Christians will be judged on the basis of works, with a view to showing whether they have overcome or have been overcome; and this will be with a view to their realizing or being denied regal promises and blessing in the Messianic Era that follows.

As previously seen, John’s experience of being transported into the Lord’s Day in chapter one is synonymous with his being removed from the earth at the beginning of chapter four.  Thus, events about to be revealed in chapter four begin at exactly the same place events in the previous three chapters began — with the removal of the Church to be judged.  But this judgment is not repeated in chapter four.  Rather, events surrounding the judgment seat shift to related events that will immediately follow this judgment.

The scene in heaven throughout chapter four provides additional details concerning the seven churches in the presence of Christ in chapter one.  All Christians, comprising the complete Church in the presence of Christ in that future day, will not only see that which John saw in chapter one, experience that which is depicted in chapters two and three, but also see that which John saw in chapter four (along with, it would appear, the things that John saw in the remaining chapters of the book as well).

(For additional details pertaining to the first four chapters of the book of Revelation, refer to the author’s The Time of the End BOOK, Chapters 1-6, in this site.)

By way of summation, to grasp exactly what is being taught in these opening chapters of the book of Revelation, keep two things in mind:

1. The main tenor of thought throughout these chapters is “judgment,” first upon the Church and then upon Israel and the nations.  The book begins with events occurring in that future day when the Church will come into judgment after being removed from the earth, and the book then leads into the judgments of the Tribulation that are to come upon the earth-dwellers.  These things (affecting the Church, Israel, and the nations) will come to pass at the conclusion of the present dispensation, preceding the Messianic Era.

2. All seven churches are seen in Christ’s presence during this time, even the lukewarm, naked church of Laodicea that had shut Christ on the outside (Revelation 1:12-13, 20; cf. Revelation 3:14-21).  The seven churches, denoting completeness both upon the earth (Revelation 2; 3) and in heaven (Revelation 1-3), reveal that every Christian will be removed from the earth at the termination of the present dispensation to appear before Christ in judgment.

This is completely in line with any Scriptural teaching on the subject.  The widespread teaching that either all or part of the Church will remain on earth during the Tribulation has no basis whatsoever in Scripture.  The Scriptures teach, unequivocally, that the complete Church — all of the saved from the entire 2,000-year dispensation — will be removed before the Tribulation begins; and that the complete Church will, at this time, appear before the judgment seat of Christ in heaven — a judgment that, as previously seen, will be completed before the Tribulation even begins on earth.

Removal of the Church to be Judged

Aside from the opening chapters of the book of Revelation, scriptural warrant for both the removal of the Church before the Tribulation and the fact that all Christians — faithful and unfaithful alike — will be removed at this time is not difficult at all to find.  Teachings of this nature can be found beginning with the Old Testament types.  And the Old Testament types must not only agree with one another but they must also agree with the New Testament antitype.  All must parallel one another and be in perfect agreement.

(For additional material on the rapture, refer to the author’s The Time of the End BOOK, Chapters 4, 5, In the Lord’s Day (1) and In the Lord’s Day (2), in this site.)

1)  The Old Testament Types

The three main Old Testament types dealing with the removal of Christians from the earth at the end of the dispensation, commonly referred to as the rapture, can be found in the opening book of Scripture, the book of Genesis.  The first is seen in the experiences of Enoch, the second in the experiences of Lot and his family, and the third in the experiences of Rebekah.  And each of these three types present different facets of the same picture, together forming an Old Testament composite word-picture of the rapture.

A)  Enoch

Enoch, the seventh from Adam, is seen being removed from the earth between two points in time — following a blood sacrifice, prior to the Flood — at the end of the seventh generation, at the end of a complete period of time (“seven,” a number showing completeness).  This points to those whom Enoch typifies (Christians) being removed from the earth at a time following that which Abel’s death typifies (Christ’s death) but preceding that which the Flood typifies (the coming Tribulation), which occurs during Noah’s day, the tenth from Adam (events in connection with a subsequent complete period of time [“ten” is a number showing completion as well]).

Thus, both the participants and the timing of the rapture are introduced in the foundational type.  The rapture, according to this type can only have to do with those of the present dispensation (with Christians).  It cannot pertain to any other than the ones who have appropriated the blood of the One dying in the antitype of Abel’s death.  And it has to occur preceding that time typified by the Flood during Noah’s day.

(Some individuals move beyond that which is revealed in Genesis 4-8 or Hebrews 11:4-7 and attempt to teach a selective removal of Christians by and using this overall, foundational type.  A teaching of this nature is derived by viewing Enoch’s removal from the earth as being conditioned upon his faithfulness.  Using the type after this fashion forms a beginning point that individuals often use to teach that only faithful Christians will be removed at the time of the rapture [the faithful among the dead in Christ raised and removed with the faithful who are alive at that time].

This though is an improper way to view that part of the type under discussion — the dispensational aspect of the overall type.  There is a dispensational scheme of things seen through that which is set forth in both Genesis 4-8 and Hebrews 11:4-7, but the central teaching surrounding “faith” is really not part of this dispensational scheme per se.  Rather, the central teaching surrounding “faith,” contextually, has to do with the salvation of the soul [Hebrews 10:35ff].  And to bring “faith” from this central teaching over into this dispensational structure and attempt to teach a selective removal of Christians on this basis is clearly incorrect.

First, note what viewing matters after this fashion would do to the next type in the light of the antitype — Noah and his family going through the Flood, typifying Israel going through the coming Tribulation.  This would necessitate Israel, in the antitype, exercising faith prior to the Tribulation and being delivered by acting in accordance with that faith [as Noah exercised faith prior to the Flood and was delivered by acting in accordance with his faith].  But exercising faith after this fashion will not be true of Israel during the Tribulation at all.  Israel will not exercise faith until the end of the Tribulation, following the Jewish people looking upon the One whom they pierced.

Then, viewing the matter from another perspective, subsequent types clearly reveal that all Christians (faithful and unfaithful alike) will be removed at the time of the rapture.  If the foundational type shows a selective rapture of faithful Christians alone, so must any subsequent type that deals with this aspect of the rapture.  And the antitype, dealing with this same aspect of the rapture, must show a selective rapture as well.

But, when one turns to Scripture alone, the preceding is not seen to be the case at all.  Something other than a selective rapture of the faithful is clearly seen in subsequent types.  And the antitype must deal with the matter after the same fashion as it is dealt with in the type, which it does.)

The foundational type in Genesis 4 deals centrally with the participants and the timing of the rapture (Christians, and a pretribulational event).  It has nothing to do with a selective or nonselective rapture.  Different types contain different facets of information, and subsequent types deal with the all-inclusive nature of the rapture, along with the antitype.

B)  Lot and His Family

Lot, his wife, and his two virgin daughters were removed from Sodom prior to the destruction of the cities of the plain.  And the manner in which the New Testament handles this event leaves no room to question that which is in view from a typical standpoint.  The destruction of the cities of the plain can point only to the coming destruction of this present world system, and the removal of Lot and part of his family can only point to a removal of certain individuals from this world (from the earth) prior to this destruction (a destruction occurring during and immediately following the Tribulation).

This account forms a subsequent type of that which is previously seen in Genesis 5-8, and the account is dealt with in the New Testament in a parallel manner.  The destruction of the cities of the plain during Lot’s day is dealt with in the New Testament alongside the destruction produced by the Flood during Noah’s day, introducing a parallel type.  Both destructions in the two types point to the same destruction in the antitype.

And as it was in the days of Noah . . .

Likewise as it was also in the days of Lot . . .

Even so will it be in the day when the Son of Man is revealed. (Luke 17:26, 28, 30 [26a, 28a]).

Then Christ — relating the accounts of these two destructions occurring in history, which point to the same destruction in prophecy — sounded two main warnings.  And the warnings were directed to two groups of people — to Israel, and to the Church (about to be brought into existence).

The account surrounding Noah and the Flood was given first (Luke 17:26).  And, accordingly, Christ sounded the warning to Israel in connection with this type first (Luke 17:31).  Noah and the Flood, not Enoch and his removal from the earth, are in view; and the matter has to do with those typified by Noah going through the Flood — Israel going through the Tribulation.

The same statement, comprising the warning, is later seen within a more lengthy warning that Christ provided in the Olivet Discourse.  Christ, in this discourse, warned the Jewish people to flee for their lives when they saw a particular man (Antichrist) do certain things during this coming time of destruction (Matthew 24:15ff).

Immediately following the warning that had to do with the days of Noah, Christ sounded a warning that had to do with the days of Lot (Luke 17:28).  Rather than dealing with individuals going through a time of destruction, the days of Lot had to do with individuals removed prior to this destruction.  And the warning that Christ sounded was in connection with Lot’s wife and the salvation or loss of one’s soul.

Remember Lot’s wife.

Whoever seeks to save his life will lose it, and whoever loses his life [soul] will preserve it. (Luke 17:32-33)

Lot’s wife, along with her husband and two virgin daughters, was delivered from Sodom.  And, though delivered from Sodom, she lost her soul.  She looked back toward Sodom rather than out ahead toward the mountain to which Lot had been told to flee (Genesis 19:17, 26; Luke 9:62).

Lot, in similar fashion, failed to realize the salvation of his soul as well.  Lot is contrasted with Abraham; and though Lot later found himself on the mountain to which he had been told to flee, his portion on the mount was diametrically opposed to that of Abraham.

(A “mountain” in Scripture symbolizes a kingdom [cf. Isaiah 2:2-4; Daniel 2:35, 44-45; Matthew 16:28-17:5]).

Lot found himself dwelling on the mountain, but in a cave on the mountain, in a place separated from the Lord (Genesis 19:30; cf. Matthew 22:10-14).  Abraham, on the other hand, found himself also dwelling in the high country, but standing before the Lord — a place where, unlike Lot, he had been both dwelling and standing for quite sometime (Genesis 19:27; cf. Genesis 18:22).

The account of Lot and certain members of his family being delivered from Sodom adds additional information to the type surrounding Enoch in Genesis 4.  This second type makes it quite clear that faithfulness or unfaithfulness of Christians and the consequent salvation or loss of the soul have nothing to do with the rapture itself.  These are issues that will come into view following the rapture, as seen in God’s dealings with both Lot’s wife and Lot following their deliverance from Sodom.  These are issues that will come into view following the rapture, as seen in God’s dealings with both Lot’s wife and Lot following their deliverance from Sodom.  These are issues that have to do with the judgment seat following the rapture, not issues that have to do with the rapture.

C)  Rebekah

Then there is a subsequent type that deals with the matter from a different perspective yet, building upon that which is revealed in the previous types and providing additional information.  And that type is found in Genesis 24.

This chapter in Genesis relates the story of Abraham sending his eldest servant into Mesopotamia to procure a bride for his son, Isaac.  This chapter is the fourth of five consecutive chapters in Genesis (Genesis 21-25) that form one overall type consisting of numerous individual types.  And within the complete typology seen in these chapters, God has set forth exactly the same thing seen in previous chapters (Genesis 4-8) — a dispensational framework of events surrounding Christ, Israel, and the Church.

Throughout these chapters, “Abraham” is seen as a type of God the Father, “Isaac” a type of God the Son, and “Sarah” (Abraham’s wife) a type of Israel (the wife of Jehovah).  “Abraham’s servant” sent into Mesopotamia in Genesis 24 is seen as a type of the Holy Spirit sent into the world;  and “Keturah” in Genesis 25 (who Abraham married following events in chapter 24) is also, as Sarah (in Genesis 23), seen as a type of Israel, though within another frame of reference than Sarah.

Typology after the preceding fashion becomes evident as one works his way through these chapters.

Isaac’s birth in Genesis 21 was via supernatural means, typifying Christ’s subsequent birth through the same supernatural means.  The offering of Isaac by his father in a designated place in the land of Moriah in Genesis 22 typifies the subsequent offering of Christ by His Father in a designated place in the same land.  Abraham’s wife, Sarah, dying in Genesis 23 (following the offering of the son) typifies God’s wife, Israel, subsequently being set aside (following the offering of the Son).  And Israel, as Sarah, is looked upon during this time as being in the place of death (Jonah 1:17ff; John 11:6ff).

Next in the dispensational structure and overall type are events in Genesis 24, where the search for and procurement of the bride is seen prior to Abraham’s remarriage in the following chapter.  Chapter twenty-four details the work of the Holy Spirit in the world today, searching for the bride, following Israel being set aside (Genesis 23).  And this search will occur and be completed before the time God resumes His dealings with and restores Israel (Genesis 25).

In the past, Israel, as Sarah, was barren (Genesis 16:1-2).  And because of Sarah’s barrenness, Isaac’s birth required God’s supernatural intervention.  But when Israel is one day restored, typified by Abraham marrying Keturah in chapter twenty-five, conditions will be reversed.  Keturah bore Abraham six sons (Genesis 25:1-2).  Keturah was very fruitful, as Israel will be during that coming day after the nation has been restored.

It is between these two dispensational points (Israel being set aside [Genesis 23] and Israel subsequently being restored [Genesis 25]) that God procures a bride in the antitype for His Son, Jesus.  And as Abraham sent his eldest servant into Mesopotamia to search for and procure a bride for his son, God has sent the Holy Spirit into the world to search for and procure a bride for His Son.

Thus, within the dispensational structure of the things which are seen throughout Genesis chapters twenty-one through twenty-five, there can be no question concerning that which is involved in the typology of chapter twenty-four.  This chapter has to do with the mission of the Holy Spirit in the world during the present dispensation — searching for and procuring a bride for God’s Son.

The servant arrived in Mesopotamia with “ten camels” laden with his master’s goods.  “Ten” is the number of ordinal completion, showing all of the master’s goods (Genesis 24:10), and the master had given all these goods to his son (Genesis 24:36; 25:5).  The servant was to show the prospective bride, from Abraham’s family, all the glories that the father had given to his son.  Then the invitation to become the wife of Abraham’s son was to be extended (Genesis 24:3-4, 53, 57-58).

This points to that which is occurring during the present dispensation.  The Holy Spirit is in the world showing those from God’s family (Christians) all the glories that the Father has given to His Son.  And He is doing this by and through opening the Word to their understanding, revealing these things to them.  Then, as in the type, the invitation is extended to Christians to become the wife of God’s Son.

Rebekah, in the type, said that she would go (Genesis 24:57-58).  And once the purpose for the servant’s mission had been accomplished, he removed Rebekah from Mesopotamia (Genesis 24:59ff).

In the antitype, exactly the same thing will occur.  Once the purpose for the Holy Spirit’s mission has been accomplished, He will remove the bride from the world.  And the manner in which Isaac’s bride was removed, along with that which followed, forms the pattern for the manner in which Christ’s bride will be removed, along with that which will follow.

Abraham’s servant removed the bride on camels, and the bride was accompanied by damsels.  All of them together rode on the camels, and they all went forth together to meet Isaac.

Though the number of the camels at the time of the departure is not stated, the inference would clearly point to ten camels.  The servant entered the land with “ten camels” to search for the bride, and the reference to camels upon his departure with the bride would clearly point to the same ten camels.

Rebekah and her damsels leaving on the camels show ordinal completion once again.  All went forth to meet Isaac, but only Rebekah was later presented to Isaac as his bride for whom the servant had searched.  Rebekah was the one seen putting on her veil when she and the damsels accompanying her came into the son’s presence, typifying the wedding garment to be worn by Christ’s bride when Christians find themselves in the Son’s presence.

As they all went forth to meet Isaac in the type, so will they all go forth to meet Christ in the antitype.  And, as a distinction was made between Rebekah and the damsels accompanying her in the type, so will it be in the antitype.

Rebekah was the one who had responded positively to the servant’s mission in Mesopotamia; and she was the one who, following her removal from Mesopotamia, was separated from the other damsels and presented to Isaac as his bride.

In like manner, those Christians forming Christ’s bride will be the ones who respond positively to the Holy Spirit’s mission in the world; and they will be the ones who, following their removal from the earth, will be separated from other Christians and presented to Christ as His bride.

2)  The New Testament Antitype

There are not really that many verses in Scripture (Old or New Testament) that pertain to the rapture per se.  Scripture, dealing with Christians, centers on two main areas:

1) With issues surrounding faithfulness or unfaithfulness during the present time, preceding the rapture.

2) With issues surrounding the results of one’s faithfulness or unfaithfulness, following the rapture.  Scripture provides a great deal of information in both realms; but, from a comparative standpoint, Scripture does not present that much information concerning the rapture itself.

The rapture though, as has been demonstrated, is dealt with in several of the types.  And the existence of the types demands the existence of an antitype.  An individual could really go to only two places in the New Testament to view the rapture in connection with the events set forth in the three Old Testament types under consideration — Revelation 1:10-4:11 and 1 Thessalonians 4:13-5:10 (though the rapture is presented in 1 Corinthians 15:51-57, details surrounding the events seen in the types are not presented here).

Each of these two sections provides information peculiar to the passage, but only one provides the complete sequence seen through comparing the types — Revelation 1:10-4:11.  1 Thessalonians 4:13-5:10 provides everything except a reference to the Tribulation.  And since this is provided in the context of Revelation 1:10-4:11 (chapters 5ff), this section of Scripture will be used to show the antitype, with reference back to 1 Thessalonians 4:13-5:10.

It is sometimes stated that there is no place in Scripture that shows the sequence of events having to do with all Christians being removed preceding the tribulation.  But that’s not true at all.  This is seen in the Old Testament types, and this is also seen in the New Testament antitype as well.

Again, the only possible way to properly deal with the rapture from the standpoint of Scripture is to call attention to the matter after the fashion in which God has set it forth.  One simply calls attention to the types and the antitype, leaving the matter to rest upon the foundation of Scripture itself.

A)  Christians in the Lord’s Day

John, in the book of Revelation, was taken to the Isle of Patmos and then transported into the Lord’s Day (or Day of the Lord), at a future time (Revelation 1:10; 4:1-2).  And, in this future time, in the Lord’s Day, John was told to record that which he was being allowed to see (Revelation 1:19), which dealt first with events surrounding the Church in Christ’s presence in heaven (Revelation 1:10-4:11), then with events surrounding Israel and the nations on earth (Revelation 5:1-19:21).

The Lord’s Day follows Man’s Day in relation to man on the earth, whether for the Church or for Israel and the nations.  Once Man’s Day has been allowed to run its course, or once man has been removed from the earth during Man’s Day (as John being removed from the Isle of Patmos, or the removal of Christians from the earth at the end of the dispensation), the Lord’s Day begins for man at that time.

That is, the Lord’s Day will begin on earth at the end of Man’s Day; and the Lord’s Day can begin for a segment of mankind prior to that time by and through man being removed from the earth, removed from Man’s Day on the earth.  Thus, the Lord’s Day will begin at least seven years earlier for the Church (removed from the earth) than it will for Israel and the nations (remaining on the earth).

(Matters surrounding Man’s Day and the Lord’s Day in relation to the preceding are dealt with more fully in Chapters 4, 5 of the author’s The Time of the End BOOK.)

Christians removed from the earth preceding the seven-year Tribulation will no longer be living in Man’s Day.  “Man’s Day” has to do with man upon the earth during an allotted 6,000 years of time (with the foundation upon which the whole of the matter rests seen in the six and seven days of Genesis 1:1-2:3).

Christians, at the time of the rapture, will be removed from Man’s Day and transported into the Lord’s Day.  That, as previously shown, is what is seen through John being transported into the Lord’s Day in Revelation 1:10 and seeing seven churches in Christ’s presence, in heaven, in that future day.

This is also what is seen in 1 Thessalonians 5:2ff, following the removal of the Church into the heavens (1 Thessalonians 4:13-18).  A removal of the Church into that future day will overtake many Christians “as a thief in the night,” though this will not be true for other Christians (1 Thessalonians 5:2-4; cf. 2 Peter 3:10-11).

Christians in the Lord’s Day, in connection with either faithfulness or unfaithfulness, resulting in either salvation or wrath, is the subject at hand in 1 Thessalonians 5:1-9.  And this is the same subject set forth in the opening chapter of the book of Revelation (in conjunction with that which is revealed in chapters 2 & 3), though seen from a different perspective.

(As previously seen, the rapture of the Church in the book of Revelation is set forth in John’s experience [removed from earth into heaven, into the Lord’s Day in Revelation 1:10, with the same event repeated in Revelation 4:1-2].

If, as taught by some Christians, the rapture of the Church is not seen in John’s experience in these opening chapters of the book, then the rapture itself is not dealt with in this book.  But, even if the preceding were correct, which it isn’t, the rapture would still have to occur at the time of or preceding John’s experience, for John, immediately following, saw the complete Church in Christ’s presence, in heaven, in the Lord’s Day.

Thus, relative to the timing of the rapture, whether or not the rapture is to be seen in John’s experience would be immaterial.  Contextually, it would still be pretributional.  As well, the rapture is plainly shown in a companion passage [1 Thessalonians 4:13-17] to precede the same mention of Christians in the Lord’s Day as seen in Revelation 1:10-20 [cf. 1 Thessalonians 5:2-4].)

B)  Christians in Christ’s Presence

Thus, as clearly stated in the opening chapter of the book of Revelation, this book begins with Christians in Christ’s presence in the Lord’s Day, at a future time.  And two things are seen in this chapter relative to Christians in that future day:

1) All Christians will be present, together, at the same time and place.

2) All Christians will appear before Christ at this time to be judged.

The complete Church is seen in Christ’s presence at this time, shown by the number “seven” — shown by all seven churches from chapters two and three appearing in Christ’s presence at the same time (Revelation 1:12-13, 20).

Not only is the church in Ephesus seen in Christ’s presence (the church that left its first love), but the church in Laodicea is seen there as well (comprised of “lukewarm” Christians, of whom Christ said, “I will vomit you out of my mouth” [Revelation 3:16]).  All Christians — shown by seven churches, seen together in Christ’s presence — will be there, awaiting judgment.

Or, perhaps it would be better to draw the contrast between the Philadelphian and Laodicean churches.  All Christians represented by both will be there, along with all Christians represented by the other five churches.  All Christians — shown by seven churches seen together in Christ’s presence — will be there, awaiting judgment.

A separation of Christians on the basis of faithfulness occurs in Christ’s presence alone, at the judgment seat.  Scripture knows nothing of a separation of this nature occurring at the time of the rapture.

And all Christians will appear in Christ’s presence to be judged in this manner preceding the search for One worthy to break the seals of the seven-sealed scroll (Revelation 5).  Only when these seals begin to be broken will the judgments of the Tribulation begin (Revelation 6).

Thus, the antitype, in complete accord with the types, presents the rapture as both all-inclusive and pretribulationalAll Christians will be removed together, at the same time; and this will occur preceding the Tribulation.

This is simply what Scripture has to say about the matter, viewing the types and then going to the antitype.  What man may have to say is of no moment at all.  Scripture alone contains the correct, necessary information to properly address the issue at hand.  And that is where the matter must be left.
Chapter 3
That Every One May Receive

For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ, that each one may receive the things done in the body, according to what he has done, whether good or bad.

Knowing, therefore, the terror of the Lord, we persuade men . . . . (2 Corinthians 5:10-11a). 

Decisions and determinations emanating from findings at the judgment seat, according to Scripture (cf. Matthew 12:30; 25:19-30; Luke 19:15-26; 1 Corinthians 3:11-15; 2 Corinthians 5:9-11), will fall into two categories:

“Well done, good and faithful servant . . . .”

“You wicked and lazy servant . . . .”

The fact that “a just reward (Hebrews 2:2 KJV: ‘a just recompense’)” — exact payment for services rendered — will be meted out to every individual is set forth in Scripture in a number of different places through a number of different means (types, parables, metaphors, direct statements).

Beginning with the writings of Moses in the book of Genesis and terminating with the writings of John in the book of Revelation, Scripture is replete with information concerning exactly what the future holds for all Christians; and there is no excuse for any Christian with an open Bible set before him to be other than knowledgeable concerning these things.

Each Christian, individually, will appear before the judgment seat of Christ to “receive the things done in the body, according to what he has done, whether good or bad.”  The specific statement is made that Christians will be judged solely on the basis of that which they themselves have done, which will be a judgment solely on the basis of works.

Each one’s work will become clear; for the Day will declare it, because it will be revealed by [in] fire; and the fire will test each one’s work, of what sort it is.  (1 Corinthians 3:13).

The works of Christians that will be tried “by [in] fire” in that coming day will, according to Scripture, fall into two central categories: “gold, silver, precious stones,” and “wood, hay, straw” (1 Corinthians 3:12).  And every Christian will receive “a just reward (KJV: ‘a just recompense,’)” completely commensurate with that revealed by his works.

Reason for Judgment

There are two major events in Scripture, common to all Christians, with which every Christian should be intimately familiar.

One event is that past moment when the individual became a Christian by and through believing on the Lord Jesus Christ.

The other event is that future moment when the same individual will be removed from the earth to appear before the Lord in judgment.

A Christian’s presently possessed salvation in no way prepares him for that which will occur at the judgment seat.  Becoming a Christian only places the individual in a position where he can appear at this judgment.

Otherwise, he would appear at the great white throne judgment, with the unsaved dead from throughout Man’s Day (Revelation 20:11-15).

Issues of the judgment seat of Christ will occur before the Millennium, and issues of the great white throne judgment will occur after the Millennium.  Issues of the judgment seat of Christ must occur before the Millennium for the simple reason that these issues will involve the Millennium itself.  Such will not be the case with judgment to be executed at the great white throne.  Issues of this judgment will involve only the eternal ages beyond the Millennium.  Thus, the judgment seat of Christ finds its place in Scripture preceding the Millennium, and the great white throne judgment finds its place in Scripture following the Millennium.

The Church was brought into existence to be the recipient of that part of the kingdom that Israel rejected, the kingdom of the heavens; and the Church must appear in judgment, with the kingdom of the heavens in view, preceding the time Christ takes the kingdom.

The primary purpose for the judgment seat of Christ is to reveal, by and through a testing “by [in] fire,” each Christian’s qualifications for occupying one of the numerous proffered positions as a co-heir with Christ in the kingdom.  Emanating out of this revelation through testing will be a just reward (KJV: recompense) — each individual receiving exactly what he deserves, either receiving rewards commensurate with his service or suffering loss commensurate with his failure to serve.

Christians, at the judgment seat, will be shown to be either qualified or disqualified to occupy positions of power and authority with Christ in the kingdom.  And every Christian will either enter into and occupy one of these positions or be denied one of these positions.

Issues surrounding the judgment seat will involve the activities of two dispensations — the present dispensation, and the coming dispensation.  The present dispensation is one filled with trials, testing, and preparation; and issues of the judgment seat will be based entirely upon Christian involvement in these activities, with a view to the coming dispensation.  Then, in the coming dispensation, the Messianic Era, findings and determinations previously made at the judgment seat will be brought to pass.

In the coming dispensation, every Christian will find himself in one of two positions.  He will either occupy a position of honor and glory, or he will occupy a position of shame and disgrace.  And there will be no equality among Christians in either position, for there will have previously been a just reward (recompense) at the judgment seat.

There will be a reaping in accord with the sowing.  Every Christian will “receive the things done in the body, according to what he has done, whether good or bad.”  This is the reason why some Christians will occupy higher positions in the kingdom than other Christians.  And this is also the reason why, while some Christians will be given territorial authority, other Christians will be denied any authority at all (cf. Matthew 25:14-30; Luke 19:12-27).

The Bema

The words, “judgment seat,” are a translation of the Greek word bema.  This word refers to an elevated platform upon which the chair of a magistrate rested.  This was the recognized place of magisterial authority; and the person occupying this chair issued decrees, judgments, etc. relative to the matter at hand.

Some expositors have sought to understand the word bema in the sense that it was used in connection with the ancient Grecian athletic games in Athens.  At these games, the bema was a raised platform upon which the president or the umpire sat; and the victorious participants would appear before the bema, at the conclusion of the contests, to be rewarded.  At these games, there was no thought of judicial activity in connection with the bema, only rewards; and this use of the word has led many Christians to view the bema of Christ within the same framework — a rewarding stand, apart from judicial activity.

However, the word bema is used a number of times in the New Testament in quite a different sense, and Scripture must first and foremost be understood in the light of other Scripture.  The use of words in contemporary sources outside the Scriptures can, at times, provide added light on definitions, meanings, etc.; and this could extend into the way in which the word bema was used in connection with the athletic games in Athens.  But the use of this word in connection with these games shows only one facet of the way in which the word is to be understood.  New Testament references show other facets, which are quite different.

In many instances, rewards will emanate from findings at the judgment seat.  Every man’s work will be tried “by [in] fire.”  The race will have been run (the present “race of the faith”), judgment will follow, and only then will rewards come into the picture.  The Grecian athletic games had only the contests and rewards in view, with no thought of judicial activity in connection with loss following the various contests.  The use of the word bema in this respect shows only a portion of one side of the judgment seat.

Victorious and non-victorious runners alike will appear before the judgment seat of Christ: “For we must ALL appear . . . .”  This was not true at the Grecian athletic games.  Only the victorious participants appeared before the bema at these games.  But all Christians will appear before Christ’s bema, judgment will be executed, and, as previously seen, a just reward (recompense) will result in every Christian receiving “the things done in the body, according to what he has done, whether good or bad “ (2 Corinthians 5:10b).

Despite the previous differences, in 1 Corinthians 9:24-27, Paul likened himself to a contestant in the games of that day, though one with an entirely different purpose and goal in view.  A contestant in the games conditioned himself physically, with his ultimate goal being the reception of a corruptible crown; but Paul, as a contestant in the race of the faith, conditioned himself spiritually, with his ultimate goal being the reception of an incorruptible crown.

The thought in both contests is straining every muscle of one’s being as the contestant moves toward the goal.

(The word translated “striveth — NKJV: ‘competes’  — [1 Corinthians 9:25]” is from agonizomai in the Greek text.  This is the word from which the English word “agonize” is derived.  Note Luke 13:24 where the same word is translated “strive”; note also the intensified form of this same word [epagonizomai], translated “earnestly contend,” in Jude 1:3.)

Paul knew that he would appear before Christ’s bema at the termination of the contest, as a runner either approved for an incorruptible crown or disapproved for this crown (in 1 Corinthians 9:27 the word “castaway” in the KJV and “disqualified” in the NKJV [Greek: adokimos] should be translated “disapproved”).

At that time, approval will result in the person subsequently being crowned (after Christ receives the kingdom and returns [cf. Daniel 7:13, 14; Revelation 19:11ff]), and disapproval will result in the crown subsequently being denied.  The contestant who fails in the race of the faith will also “suffer loss” at this time (cf. 1 Corinthians 3:15).

The word bema is only used twice in the New Testament relative to the judgment seat of Christ (Romans 14:10; 2 Corinthians 5:10).  The reference in Romans 14:10, according to some Greek manuscripts, should be translated “judgment seat of God.”  This is the rendering preferred by most commentators, but the rendering is open to question.

In the final analysis though, the question resolves itself as really being immaterial.  “For the Father judges no man, but has committed all judgment to the Son” (John 5:22).  And since the judgment seat in Romans 14:10 is the one before which all Christians must stand, this can only be synonymous with the judgment seat of Christ referred to in 2 Corinthians 5:10.

Other uses of the word bema in the New Testament are found in the gospel accounts of Matthew and John and in the book of Acts.  In these accounts, the word bema appears in connection with magisterial functions of Pilate, Herod, Gallio, Festus, and Caesar.

Note the different usages of the word bema in these three books:

1) Matthew 27:19; John 19:13: The word bema is used in these two passages referring to the place where Pilate sat when he issued the decrees that Barabbas be released and Jesus be crucified.  Pilate sat in judgment upon God’s Son, but the day is coming when these roles will be reversed. God’s Son will one day sit in judgment upon Pilate; and the past judgment rendered by Pilate, among other things, will be accounted for (Revelation 20:12).

2) Acts 12:21: Herod arrayed in “royal apparel,” sat upon “his throne [bema] and made an oration.”  The people listening associated his voice with that of “God” rather than “man”; and Herod, not giving God the glory, was executed by the angel of the Lord.

3) Acts 18:12, 16-17: Gallio, deputy of Achaia, refused to judge Paul when the Jews “brought him to the judgment seat [bema]” (Acts 18:12-16).  Then in Acts 18:17, “the Greeks took Sosthenes, the chief ruler of the synagogue, and beat him before the judgment seat [bema].”

4) Acts 25:6, 10, 17: Paul was brought before Festus’ “judgment seat [bema],” which he called “Caesar’s judgment seat [bema]”; and upon Paul’s appeal to Caesar, Festus rendered the decision to send him to Rome.

The use of the word bema in the preceding passages is not at all in accord with the thought of a rewarding stand.  In each instance the judicial activities of a magistrate is in view, which is exactly the Scriptural view of the judgment seat of Christ.  When the various Scriptures bearing upon the subject are viewed together, it is clearly revealed that this judgment will result not only in praise and rewards but also in rebuke and suffering loss.  The latter will be as much of a reality as the former, or vice versa; for, again, every person will “receive the things done in the body, according to what he has done, whether good or bad.”

Justification by Faith, Works

At the judgment seat of Christ there will be an execution of perfect justice and righteousness.  If rewards are merited, then rewards will be forthcoming; if, on the other hand, punishment is merited, then punishment will be forthcoming.  Every Christian will be judged “according to his works,” and there will be exact payment for services rendered.  The former will be exactly commensurate with the latter.

In Scripture there is a justification by faith and there is also a justification by works.  And, correspondingly, there is a salvation associated with each.  Verses such as Ephesians 2:8-9 deal with justification by faith, with Ephesians 2:10 leading into the thought of justification by works.  Then, a passage of Scripture such as James 2:14-26 deals more in detail with justification by works.

This is where individuals often commit mayhem when studying Scripture.  They see only justification by faith throughout Scripture, and they attempt to make passages such as James 2:14-26 fit into the framework of teachings surrounding justification by faith.  And, as a result, confusion reigns supreme.

Justification by faith is based entirely upon the finished work of Christ at Calvary and has to do with the salvation that Christians presently possess — the salvation of the spirit (“. . . that which is born of the Spirit is spirit” [John 3:6b]).  Works performed by the one being justified by faith cannot enter into this justification in any form or fashion — either preceding or following salvation.

That is, unredeemed man cannot do any works to be saved, and redeemed man cannot do any works to either stay saved or to show that he has been saved.  It is a justification “by grace through faithcompletely apart from the works of fallen man — whether preceding or following salvation.  Works enter into this justification only to the extent that Christ performed the works on man’s behalf, and man can be justified only by receiving that which Christ has already done.

Justification by works, on the other hand, is based entirely upon the actions of those who have already been justified by faith, those who have been justified on the basis of Christ’s finished work.  “Faith” itself is not part of justification by works.  There is no such thing in Scripture as a justification by faith and works.  There is a justification by faith, and there is a justification by works; but there is no such thing as a justification resulting from a combination of the two.

It is true that works emanate out of faith.  And it would be equally true that a different type of works, on the other hand, would emanate out of unfaithfulness (James 2:14-26).  All Christians will be judged on the basis of that which emanated out of one or the other.  They will be judged either on the basis of that which emanated out of their faithfulness or on the basis of that which emanated out of their unfaithfulness.  That is, they will be judged on the basis of their prior reaction to faith (cf. Romans 1:17), which will have to do with either their prior faithfulness or their prior unfaithfulness.  And, emanating out of the former or out of the latter will be a revelation of works at the judgment seat comparable to either “gold, silver, precious stones” or “wood, hay, straw.”

In justification by faith, it is the work of Another that makes possible justification on the basis of faith; in justification by works, it is faithfulness on the part of those who have already been justified by faith that not only results in works but makes possible justification on the basis of works.

In this respect, the type of works resulting in justification by works emanate from one’s faithfulness to his calling; and works of this nature, in turn, bring faith to its proper goal.  And the goal of faith, brought to this point as a result of works, is the salvation of one’s soul — the salvation associated with justification by works (cf. James 2:22; 1 Peter 1:9).

Thus, justification by faith is based entirely upon Christ’s righteous, justifying act — His finished work at Calvary (Romans 5:16, 18); and justification by works is based entirely upon the “righteous acts of the saints” — the works of those having previously been justified by faith, through the work of Another (Revelation 19:8 ASV).

The word translated “righteous acts (KJV: ‘righteousness’)” is plural in the Greek text (dikaiomata) and cannot refer to the imputed righteousness of Christ possessed by every Christian (which is a singular righteousness).  Dikaiomata in this verse can only have to do with the works of saved individuals (the same word, appearing in the singular, is translated “justification” and “righteousness” in Romans 5:16, 18 [referring to justification by faith, made possible through Christ’s finished work at Calvary]; and a cognate verb [from dikaioo] is translated “justified” in James 2:24 [referring to both justification by faith and justification by works]).

The “righteous acts of the saints” — justifying acts of the saints — emanate out of faith (faithfulness to one’s calling).  And these acts alone will result in justification by works.

The type of works possessed by every Christian will be revealed “by [in] fire” at the judgment seat.  Works emanating out of faith will be revealed as works comparable to “gold, silver, precious stones.” And works of this nature will bring about three things:

1) Justification by works (i.e., a justification on the basis of works that will have emanated out of faithfulness [James 2:14-26]).

2) Provide the Christian with a wedding garment (made up of the righteous acts of the saints [Revelation 19:7-8 cf. Ruth 3:3; Matthew 22:8-14]).

3) Bring faith to its proper goal (which will result in the salvation of the soul [1 Peter 1:4-9]).

An individual having been justified by works will appear in Christ’s presence properly clothed.  He will possess a wedding garment; and, consequently, he will be in a position to participate in the activities attendant the bride.  Having denied himself, taken up his cross, and followed Christ, he will realize the salvation of his soul (Matthew 16:24-27).  And he will be among those who will occupy positions as joint-heirs with Christ in the kingdom.

An individual having failed to be justified by works will appear in Christ’s presence improperly clothed.  He will not possess a wedding garment; and, consequently, he will not only be naked but also ashamed (cf. Revelation 3:15, 17-18; note “works” [v. 15], “naked” [v. 17], and “shame” [v. 18]).

Lacking a wedding garment, he will be in no position to participate in the activities attendant the bride.  Having saved his life (soul) — living for self, rather than having lost his life (soul) for Christ's sake during the present day of trials and testing (Matthew 16:25) — he will not realize the salvation of his life (soul) in that coming day.  Faith will not have been brought to its proper goal; and, as a result, he will not be among those who will occupy positions as co-heirs with Christ in the kingdom.

(Saving one’s life, living for self, has to do with allowing the self-life [the soulical man] with all its fleshly desires, appetites, etc. to control oneself [in opposition to Matthew 16:24]; losing one’s life for Christ’s sake, on the other hand, has to do with bringing the self-life [the soulical man] with all its fleshly desires, appetites, etc. under subjection to the spiritual man [cf. Genesis 16:9; Galatians 4:21-31], taking up one’s cross, and following Christ [in accord with Matthew 16:24].) 

Terror of the Lord

Faithfulness to one’s calling, the righteous acts of the saints (the wedding garment, the covering associated with works emanating out of faithfulness, providing a justification by works), and the salvation of the soul are all intimately related and have to do with issues surrounding the judgment seat.  Scripture deals with this overall subject on a far broader scale than many realize.  Romans 14:10; 1 Corinthians 3:11-15; and 2 Corinthians 5:10-11 are only three of many passages dealing, either directly or indirectly, with the judgment seat in the New Testament.  From the parables in the gospel of Matthew (e.g., Matthew 22:1-14; 24:40-25:30) to the opening chapters of the book of Revelation, the New Testament is replete with information concerning things related to the judgment seat.

According to 2 Corinthians 5:11, the judgment seat is the place where “the terror of the Lord” will be manifested.  The word “terror” in this verse is a translation of the Greek word phobos, referring to that which causes “fear,” “terror,” “apprehension.” This is the same word translated “fearful” in Hebrews 10:31 (“It is a fearful thing to fall into the hands of the living God”), another reference to events at the judgment seat.

Actually, Hebrews 10:30-31 forms a parallel reference to 2 Corinthians 5:10-11, and the preceding verses (Hebrews 10:26-29) provide additional information concerning that facet of the judgment seat associated with “the terror of the Lord.”

Note how this entire section in Hebrews chapter ten begins:

For if we sin willfully after we have received the knowledge [Greek: epignosis, mature knowledge] of the truth, there no longer remains a sacrifice for sins,

but a certain fearful [Greek: phoberos, a cognate of phobos] expectation of judgment, and fiery indignation that will devour the adversaries. (Hebrews 10:26-27)

That Christians, rather than the unredeemed, are in view is evident.  The verses introducing this passage (Hebrews 10:19-25) deal with Christians alone (“Having therefore, brethren, boldness . . . .” [Hebrews 10:19]), and, beginning with Hebrews 10:26, there is no change in the identity of those addressed.

The word “we,” appearing twice in this verse, shows that the writer is talking about himself and other Christians, continuing without a break in the overall continuity of thought from the preceding verses.  Further, the word “knowledge” in this verse is a translation of the Greek word epignosis, showing that these individuals had acquired a mature knowledge of the truth (“after we have received the knowledge [mature knowledge] of the truth”).

Gnosis is the regular Greek word for “knowledge,” and epignosis is an intensified form of this word (by means of a preposition being prefixed to the word), referring to “a mature knowledge.”  Only redeemed individuals possess saved spirits into which the Word of God can be received; and only redeemed individuals possess the indwelling Holy Spirit who can take the Word of God, after it has been received into their saved human spirits, and lead them into “all truth” (resulting first in gnosis, but leading into epignosis).  None of this is possible for the unredeemed, for they possess no means to either receive or rightly divide the Word of God.

The “things of the Spirit of God,” revealed through the Word of God (John 16:13-15), are “foolishness” to the unredeemed; they cannot “know [gnosis]” these things, for these things “are spiritually discerned” (1 Corinthians 2:14).  The unredeemed man, the soulical man, cannot even come into a rudimentary understanding (gnosis) of the things revealed by and through the Spirit of God, much less a mature understanding, referred to by the word epignosis (note also the word “illuminated” in Hebrews 10:32.  This is from the same Greek word translated “enlightened” in Hebrews 6:4, which, drawing from the type in Hebrews 3; 4, can refer only to the saved).

Thus, there can be no room for controversy concerning exactly who is in view in Hebrews 10:26ff.  Drawing from both the text and the context, the passage can be understood only one way — a passage of Scripture dealing with the saved alone.

(Epignosis in Hebrews 10:26, as it is used throughout the epistles, is often seen having a peculiar relationship to knowledge as it pertains to the Word of the Kingdom.  And, contextually [from Hebrews 10:23-25], that is the relationship seen in this verse through the use of epignosis. Then, also contextually, it is only those who have come into this mature knowledge of the Word of the Kingdom who are able to commit the particular sin in view.)

Sinning Willfully

Christ provided Himself as the Sacrifice for sin, His blood is today on the mercy seat in heaven, and He is presently occupying the office of High Priest in the heavenly sanctuary on behalf of sinning Christians.  Christ is presently performing a cleansing from defilement for Christians who sin, and all a Christian needs to do in order to avail himself of this provided cleansing is to confess his sin.  When he does this, cleansing will occur (1 John 1:9).

The willful sin of Hebrews 10:26 results in defilement, as does any sin.  But, a different situation exists with this sin.  This verse states that no sacrifice exists for those who sin after the manner dealt with by the verse, which separates it from Christ’s present ministry.

How does this sin differ from any other sin that Christians can commit?  Is it possible that this sin could somehow be brought under Christ’s present ministry and confessed, with forgiveness resulting from the person's confession?  If so, How?  If not, Why not?

1) Christ’s Present Ministry

To properly understand the willful sin, for several reasons (one reason being contextual), it should be viewed, first of all, in the light of Christ’s present high priestly ministry in the heavenly sanctuary.  Note the context of Hebrews 10:26 (Hebrews 10:19-22) and also 1 John 1:6-2:2.  The “blood” of Christ is presently on the mercy seat in the “holiest [Holy of Holies]” of the heavenly sanctuary; and a “new and living way” of access has been provided through the One who shed this blood, our “High Priest over the house of God.”

The blood of Christ, presently on the mercy seat of the heavenly sanctuary, “cleanses [keeps on cleansing]” Christians who have become defiled (through sin) as they “walk [keep on walking] in the light” (1 John 1:7; cf. Hebrews 10:22).  It is impossible for the ones walking in the light to occupy a position other than being cleansed from sin; but, viewing the other side of the picture, it is entirely possible for Christians to not walk in the light, in which case there will be no cleansing.

To understand exactly what is meant by walking in the light, one must draw from the typology of the tabernacle.  The light was provided by a seven-leafed golden candlestick inside the Holy Place where the priests carried on part of their ministry, and the only way that these priests were permitted to enter the Holy Place and walk in this light was through a previous cleansing at the brazen laver (basin) in the courtyard.

This laver lay between the brazen altar and the Holy Place and had upper and lower basins for washing the hands and feet.  The entire bodies of these priests had been washed upon their entrance into the priesthood (Exodus 29:4; 40:12-15) — an act never to be repeated — but in their subsequent ministry, it was necessary to avail themselves of partial washings (washings of parts of the body) at the laver.  Their hands and feet became soiled in their ministry, and these parts of the body had to be cleansed prior to entering the Holy Place (Exodus 30:18-21; 40:30-32).

Exactly the same thing holds true for Christians, New Testament priests, in the antitype today.  Christians have received a complete washing (received at the point of the birth from above, upon their entrance into the priesthood) — an act never to be repeated.  But, as the Old Testament priests, they must now avail themselves of partial washings in their ministry.  And this is seen in the type by and through the actions of Old Testament priests washing at the laver.

This is what Jesus alluded to in John 13:8, 10:

If I do not wash [Greek: nipto, referring to a part of the body (the Septuagint uses this same word in Exodus 30:19, 21)] you, you have no part with me [note: not ‘in me,’ but ‘with me’]”; and “He who is washed [Greek: louo, (‘bathed’ in the NKJV) referring to the entire body (the Septuagint uses this same word in Exodus 29:4; 40:12)] needs only to wash [Greek: nipto] his feet . . . .  

This is also what is alluded to in Hebrews 10:22 and 1 John 1:7.

Old Testament priests whose hands and feet had become soiled through activity in the courtyard could not bypass the laver and proceed on to the Holy Place.  Nor can New Testament priests. New Testament priests must first, as the Old Testament priests, avail themselves of cleansing.  Defilement in the Christians’ case comes through contact with sin; and cleansing, according to the context of 1 John 1:7, is accomplished through confession of sin:

If we confess our sins, He [God] is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness. (1 John 1:9)

And this cleansing is accomplished solely on the basis of Christ’s shed blood on the mercy seat in the heavenly sanctuary:

My little children, these things I write to you, so that you may not sin. And if anyone sins, we have an Advocate [Greek: parakletos, one called alongside to help in time of need] with the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous.

And He Himself is the propitiation [Greek: hilasmos, (God appeased, through Christ’s work on the basis of His shed blood on the mercy seat)] for our sins, and not for ours only but also for the whole world [contextually, a reference to all of the saved in the world, not the unsaved (a cleansing for Christians alone is in view; the unsaved and eternal salvation are not in view at all in these verses)]. (1 John 2:1-2)

Thus, the ones walking in the light in 1 John 1:7 are Christians who have availed themselves of the provision in 1 John 1:9.  As they continue walking in the light (continue availing themselves of this provision, allowing continued access to the Holy Place), the blood of Christ continues cleansing them from “all sin.”

And a Christian refusing to avail himself of provided cleansing today is seen walking in darkness.  He has not come to the laver and, consequently, can only remain in the darkened courtyard outside the light in the Holy Place.  He has refused confession of sin; he has refused the cleansing provided by Christ.  And for such an individual, in reality, “there remains no more sacrifice for sins.”  That is, there is no sacrifice for those refusing the sacrifice that God has provided in the person of His Son.

Thus, contextually (Hebrews 10:19-22), one might think that the willful sin in verse twenty-six (for which there is no sacrifice) would be a Christian’s refusal to avail himself of Christ’s present high priestly ministry.  In this respect, there would be no sacrifice for his unconfessed sins (for a Christian refusing to confess his sins would be refusing the provided sacrifice).

2) But . . . . 

But Christians harboring sins of the flesh and refusing to confess these sins cannot possibly be that which they are warned against in Hebrews 10:26. This verse continues the thought from the immediately preceding verses (Hebrews 10:23-25), and this thought has nothing whatsoever with Christians confessing (or not confessing) their sins.

Nor can the willful sin in this verse be thought of in the broad sense of sins committed by Christians in a willful, or a deliberate, or a knowing manner.  If the truth were known, it could probably easily be shown that most sins committed by Christians would fall into a singular category — things that Christians knew were sins before they committed them, knew were sins during the time in which they were committing them, and knew were sins after they had committed them.

The only possible way to properly understand the willful sin in Hebrews 10:26, for which there is no sacrifice, is to view this sin, contextually, within the book of Hebrews where it is found.  If this is not done, a person will invariably go wrong at this point in Scripture.

Note first that all of the warnings in Hebrews are closely related, drawing heavily from the Old Testament types.  The second warning (Hebrews 3; 4) draws from the account of the Israelites under Moses, and the same thought is continued in the third warning (Hebrews 6:4ff), relating the matter to Christians.

In both the type (Hebrews 3; 4 [second warning]) and the antitype (Hebrews 6 [third warning]), the sin referenced in the fourth warning (Hebrews 10:26ff) is present.  The Israelites under Moses committed a sin for which there was no sacrifice (second warning), and Christians today can commit exactly the same sin, with the same result following (third warning).  Then the fourth warning continues with thoughts pertaining to this sin; and the matter has to do with “so great a salvation” (chapter 2 [first warning]), resulting in “blessing” associated with the “birthright” (Hebrews 12 [fifth warning]).

That is the broad contextual scope of the matter. The Israelites, in the type, through their actions at Kadesh-Barnea — refusing to go in and take the land to which they had been called — committed a sin for which there was no sacrifice.  And, with there being no sacrifice for this sin, God didn't, He couldn't, change His mind concerning that which He had decreed pertaining to the matter.

And Christians, in the antitype, can commit exactly the same sin relative to the heavenly land to which they have been called.  And, as in the type, no sacrifice exists for such a sin. As in the type, God won’t, He can’t change His mind concerning that which He has decreed pertaining to this sin, if committed by His people today.

This is plain from that which is stated in Hebrews 6:2-4, again drawing from the type in chapters three and four:

For it is impossible . . . if they shall fall away, to renew them again to repentance . . . .”

(For additional information on the preceding, refer to the author’s Let Us Go On BOOK, Chapters 4, 5, Leaving the Principles and If They Shall Fall Away.)

Then note that the reference to this sin is the continuation of a text having to do with a central purpose for Christians assembling together during the present dispensation — whether on Sunday at a regular meeting place, or at any other time or place during the week (Hebrews 10:23-25).  The particular purpose given in the text is singular:  Christians meeting together in order to exhort and encourage one another concerning the hope set before each one of them (“profession of our faith” [Hebrews 10:23 KJV] should be translated, “confession of our hope”).  And this hope set before every Christian is the hope that they might one day realize the very thing to which they have been called — win a crown in the present race of the faith and, as a result, occupy a regal position with Christ in that coming day of His power.

In short, Christians are exhorted to assemble together for a particular purpose, and then they are warned concerning the danger of failing to assemble together on a regular basis for this purpose.  They can either find mutual strength in the race of the faith through assembling together, or they can fail to assemble for this mutual strength and find themselves in danger of falling away and becoming involved in that which Scripture refers to as willful sin.

The willful sin, simply put, has to do with apostasy, after one has come into a mature knowledge of the things surrounding the hope set before Christians — something seen in the type in the second warning and in the antitype in the third warning.  And sinning after this fashion will result in a Christian failing to come into possession of so great salvation (first warning), synonymous with failing to realize the rights of the firstborn (fifth warning).

Numbers 15:30-31, immediately following the account of the Israelites refusal to enter into the land at Kadesh-Barnea (Numbers 13-14), deals with God’s statement concerning a sin for which there was no sacrifice.  And an example of such a sin — a man violating the Sabbath — immediately follows God’s instructions concerning the matter.

God’s statement concerning a sin for which there was no sacrifice in this passage had to do with a person acting in open rebellion, followed by his being cut off from the people of Israel (which was exactly what occurred at and following the events at Kadesh-Barnea).  And the contextual example not only had to do with the experiences of the Israelites, beginning at Kadesh-Barnea (Numbers 13-14), but it also had to do with a man violating the Sabbath (Numbers 15:32-36).

As with the Israelites at Kadesh-Barnea, so with the man violating the Sabbath.  There was no sacrifice for the sin committed by either.  Rather, in both instances, the Lord commanded that a sentence of death was to be carried out.  And, resulting, an entire accountable generation died on the one hand, and a man was taken outside the camp and stoned on the other.

The land set before Christians is associated with a rest, a Sabbath rest, drawing from Genesis 2:1-3 (Hebrews 4:4-9).  And a Christian turning his back on this land (after coming into a mature knowledge of the things surrounding the land) would be doing exactly the same thing that the Israelites under Moses did at Kadesh-Barnea (after hearing the report concerning the land by the twelve spies).  Then, in another respect, such a Christian would be doing violence to that which God had to say about the Sabbath rest set before the people of God, in a similar respect to the man violating the Sabbath in Numbers 15:32-36.

The Sabbath was a sign pointing to a day of rest following God’s present six days of work (Exodus 31:13-17).  As God rested on the seventh day after working six days to restore a past ruined creation (the material creation) — establishing an unchangeable, foundational pattern — He is going to rest on a seventh day (a 1,000-year day) after working six days (six 6,000-year days) to restore two present ruined creations (both man and the material creation once again).

Thus, drawing from both Numbers 13-15 and Hebrews 3; 4; 6, it can easily be shown how Christians, in Hebrews 10:26ff, can sin willfully today.  They can do so by and through only one means: coming into a mature knowledge of the truth surrounding their calling, and then apostatizing (turning away from this truth).

Any Christian committing such an act, according to Hebrews 10:29, will have done three things:

1) Trodden “under foot the Son of God.”

2) Considered the blood of Christ “an unholy [a common] thing.”

3) Insulted “the Spirit of grace.”

God places the willful sin in a category of this nature simply because of the high place in which He holds that which He has stated concerning the coming reign of His Son.  And, according to Scripture, any Christian coming into a mature knowledge of that which God has stated in this realm, and then turning away — apostatizing — has only one thing awaiting him:

a certain fearful looking for of judgment and fiery indignation, which shall devour the adversaries. (Hebrews 10:27)

Then note how verses thirty and thirty-one of Hebrews chapter ten parallel 2 Corinthians 5:10-11: 

For we know Him who said, “Vengeance is Mine, I will repay,” says the Lord.  And again, “The Lord shall judge His people.”

It is a fearful thing to fall into the hands of the living God.

Events of the judgment seat will be one of the most terrible times many Christians will ever experience, for Christians who have refused to follow the Spirit’s leadership during the present day and time will, at the judgment seat, “fall into the hands of the living God.”  Such Christians will find it to be a “fearful,” “terrible” experience, for there the “terror of the Lord” will be manifested, and a completely just reward (recompense) will be meted out.
Chapter 4
To Him Who Overcomes

To the angel of the church in Ephesus . . . Smyrna . . . Pergamos . . . Thyatira . . . Sardis . . . Philadelphia . . . Laodicea write . . . . 

I know your works . . . . 

To him who overcomes . . . . (Revelation 2; 3)

Revelation chapters two and three contain seven messages to seven churches located in Asia during the first century; and these messages were directed to these churches through seven different angels — angels who had been placed over these seven churches.

This introduces a facet of angelic ministry within Christendom that is often overlooked.

According to Hebrews 1:14, angels are “ministering spirits, sent forth to minister for those who will inherit salvation [lit., to minister for the sake of the ones about to inherit salvation].”   Then, according to Revelation chapters two and three, each church possessed an appointed, ministering angel; and the context clearly reveals that these angels had been placed in their respective positions for the same basic reason as set forth in Hebrews 1:14.

Angelic ministry in Christendom concerns the coming inheritance of the saints, the salvation of the soul, etc.  Hebrews 1:14 refers to the individual nature of angelic ministry (cf. Acts 12:15), and Revelation chapters two and three refer to the corporate nature of angelic ministry. 

Many expositors over the years have sought to teach that the word “angel” in Revelation, chapters two and three (see also Revelation 1:16, 20) is a reference to individual pastors (or possibly other high officials) in each of the seven churches.  The Greek word translated “angel” (aggelos) refers to a messenger of God, and these seven messengers are looked upon by these individuals as seven human messengers from the seven churches.

This view, however, for several reasons, is not at all tenable:

1) Revelation 1 provides a distinction between the seven angels and individuals comprising the seven churches.  In this chapter, rather than being integrally identified, the seven angels and the seven churches are seen as separate, distinct entities.  The seven churches are represented by the “seven golden lampstands” in Christ’s midst, but the seven angels are represented by the “seven stars” in Christ’s right hand (Revelation 1:13, 16, 20).

2) Interpreting the word aggelos as a reference to individual pastors (seven pastors of seven churches) is not in keeping with that which is taught concerning pastors elsewhere in the New Testament.  Churches throughout the New Testament are never spoken of as having only one pastor.  The thought is always “pastors” (or “elders”) of a church (cf. Acts 14:23; 15:6, 23; 20:17; Philippians 1:1; Titus 1:5; James 5:14; 1 Peter 5:1).

(The New Testament refers to churches in a region [e.g., “the churches of Macedonia” or “the churches of Galatia” (2 Corinthians 8:1; Galatians 1:2)], but reference is made to only one church in a city or village [e.g., “the church of the Thessalonians” or “the church of (in) Ephesus” (2 Thessalonians 1:1; Revelation 2:1)].

All Christians in one city comprised one church that met in various homes throughout the city, requiring the ministries of pastors within that one church.  And the simplicity and oneness of the church in a city was characterized by the fact that all Christians in that city were automatically looked upon as being members of that church [Romans 14:1; 15:7; 16:2; 1 Corinthians 16:10-11; 3 John 1:5-8].

This is the apparent fashion after which each of the seven churches in Revelation, chapters two and three was structured; and since there were no individual pastors of these churches, the use of the word aggelos in each epistle could not possibly be thought of as a reference to the pastor of the church being addressed.)

3) Then, the manner in which the Greek word aggelos is used throughout the New Testament should be considered, particularly the way in which the word is used in the book of Revelation.  This word appears over one hundred eighty times in the New Testament, and seventy-six of these occurrences are in the book of Revelation alone.  There are only six instances in the entire New Testament where the word aggelos is clearly used of men as messengers of God (Matthew 11:10; Mark 1:2; Luke 7:24, 27; 9:52; James 2:25).  In all other occurrences there is nothing to indicate that the word should be understood as referring to anyone other than heavenly messengers.

To understand aggelos in Revelation chapters two and three (also Revelation 1:20) as referring to earthly messengers, while understanding the same word throughout the remainder of the book as referring to heavenly messengers, is forced and unnatural.  Consistency of interpretation would require one to acknowledge that angels are seen as being very instrumental in God’s dealings with mankind throughout this book, beginning in Revelation 1-3.

The Overcomers

The seven messages to the seven churches in Revelation chapters two and three are all identical in their basic structure.  The opening verse of each message contains descriptive terminology taken almost exclusively, word-for-word, from the description of Christ given in chapter one, which has to do with judgment (ref. chapter 2 of this book under the section “We Must All Appear”).

Following this, each message begins with the statement, “I know your works . . . .” Then, certain things are stated concerning each church relative to past works, and each message concludes with an overcomer’s promise.

Contextually, the “descriptive” aspects of Christ in chapters two and three can only continue the thought of judgment from chapter one.  The seven epistles to the seven churches in chapters two and three provide additional information, forming commentary, with judgment continuing to be the central issue at hand.

“Works” are then brought into the picture in each epistle, for it is works that will be reviewed when Christians are judged.

“Overcoming” and promised “blessings” then terminate each epistle, clearly revealing that only the overcomers — those possessing works comparable to “gold, silver, precious stones” — will be allowed to enter into the promised blessings.

There are seven different overcomer’s promises in chapters two and three and each promise is millennial in its scope of fulfillment.  That is, these promises will be realized during the 1,000-year reign of Christ after Christians have had their works tried “by [in] fire” at the judgment seat.

Christ is seen as Judge in the midst of the seven churches in chapter one, and chapters two and three provide information concerning why and on what basis these seven churches — representing Christianity as a whole — are to come under judgment.

The word “overcome” is a translation of the Greek word nikao, which means “to conquer” or “to gain a victory over.”  The thought inherent in the word nikao (or nike, the noun form of the word) always means to be victorious in a contest or conflict.  The “overcomers” are the conquerors, the victors; they are the ones who will have successfully run the race of the faith; they are the ones who will have conquered the numerous encountered obstacles along the way.

Christians have been saved with a view to their being overcomers and bringing forth fruit. This matter comprises the very heart of the message, which is to be proclaimed to Christians throughout the dispensation.  Israel has been set aside during this time, and God is calling another people — a separate and distinct people — “for His name,” taken mainly from among the Gentiles (Acts 15:14).

Those presently being called comprise an entirely new creation (2 Corinthians 5:17) that is neither Jew nor Gentile, forming one new manin Christ” (Ephesians 2:13-15).  And God is extending to individual members of this one new man the privilege of overcoming and bringing forth fruit, with a view to their occupying positions as joint-heirs with Christ in the heavenly sphere of the coming kingdom.

The present dispensation is the time that God has set aside to accord redeemed man the privilege of overcoming and bringing forth fruit, and judgment at the end of this dispensation will reveal man’s response to this privilege.  Some Christians will be shown to have overcome, possessing works comparable to “gold, silver, precious stones”; but other Christians will be shown to have been overcome, possessing works comparable to “wood, hay, straw” (1 Corinthians 3:11-15).

The overcomers will, at that time, inherit the promised blessings of Revelation chapters two and three; but those shown to have been overcome will be denied these blessings. This is the subject matter dealt with in the opening three chapters of the book of Revelation.

Three Enemies

There are three great enemies in the Christian life that must be overcome. These enemies are 1) the world, 2) the flesh, and 3) the devil. All temptations come to Christians in these three realms, any one of them can produce shipwreck in the lives of Christians, and each is overcome after a different fashion.

1) The World

According to 1 John 5:1-5, the “world” is overcome by our faith:

Whoever believes that Jesus is the Christ is born of God and everyone who loves Him who begot also loves him who is begotten of Him.

By this we know that we love the children of God, when we love God and keep His commandments.

For this is the love of God, that we keep His commandments. And His commandments are not burdensome.

For whatever is born of God overcomes the world. And this is the victory that has overcome the world — our faith.

Who is he who overcomes the world, but he who believes that Jesus is the Son of God?

The text deals with the saved, not with the unsaved.  It deals with the saved faithfully keeping the commandments of God by and through a bringing forth from above, and, in this manner, overcoming the world.

The thought advanced by many Christians that “overcome” in this passage has to do with the simple salvation message, placing every Christian in the status of an overcomer on the basis of his presently possessed eternal salvation, is completely foreign to that which is taught here or elsewhere in the New Testament.  In fact, such a teaching is completely contrary to and destroys that which is dealt with in this passage.

Overcoming does not even enter into the picture until after one has been saved.  There is no such thing as unsaved individuals overcoming the world (or, for that matter, the flesh, or the devil).  Overcoming has to do with spiritual verities, and only those who have “passed from death to life” — only those who have been made alive spiritually, by the Spirit breathing life into the ones previously having no life — can function in the spiritual realm.  In this respect, Christians alone are in a position to overcome in the manner seen in these verses.

Overcoming the world is the subject matter in 1 John 5:1-5, and there are four references in these five verses to being brought forth from above (three in v. 1 and one in v. 4).

And, as well, there are six other references in 1 John to the same thing, a major subject of 1 John in relation to Christians and overcoming (1 John 2:29; 3:9 [twice]; 1 John 4:7; 5:18 [twice].)

The expression, brought forth from above (born from above), is not used in 1 John or elsewhere in Scripture relative to the unsaved (John 1:13; 3:3-7; James 1:18; 1 Peter 1:3, 23).  The expression is always used relative to the saved.  Overcoming is in view, and the power to overcome is derived from above, not from within the individual.

(This is not to say that the divine work surrounding an unsaved individual believing on the Lord Jesus Christ and being saved is not to be viewed as a bringing forth from above, for there is no other way that he could be saved.  Rather, it is to say that Scripture does not use the expression in this manner.  Scripture uses the expression only one way — relative to a work of the Spirit among the saved.

For additional information on this subject, refer to the author’s book, in this site, Brought Forth from Above BOOK.)

Overcoming in 1 John 5:4-5 must be understood contextually.  Note the connecting word, “For,” beginning verse four.  The first three verses of this chapter place the one who has been brought forth from above in the position of keeping God’s commandments (the only way he can keep them — living in the sphere of the spiritual, not the fleshly).  Then, the person in verse four is one who, through faith (through believing God, inseparably associated with being brought forth from above), keeps these commandments; and, in this manner — by keeping God’s commandments — he is presently overcoming the world.

The “world,” referring to the present world system under the dominion and sway of the god of this age, is a major subject of 1 John.  Christians are commanded, “Love not the world, neither the things that are in the world.”  The things in the world, under the control of Satan, are “the lust of the flesh, and the lust of the eyes, and the pride of life.”

The world does not know the one True and Living God; nor does the world know Christians.  The entire world “lies in wickedness [under the control of the wicked one]” (1 John 2:15-18; 3:1; 5:19).  This is the status of the way things exist during Man’s Day, but a change is in the offing (near or foreseeable future).  The entire world system as we know it today is about to pass out of existence.  A change in the entire administration is about to occur.  Until that time though, Christians are to regulate their activities in accordance with 1 John 5:1-5.

2) The Flesh 

According to Romans 8:13 and Colossians 3:5, the flesh is overcome by putting to death “the deeds of the body,” which emanate from the ever-present sin nature, and all things emanating from the sin nature are to be kept in a constant state of mortification:

For if you live according to the flesh you will die; but if by the Spirit you put to death the deeds of the body, you will live. (Romans 8:13)

Therefore put to death your members that are on the earth: fornication, uncleanness, passion, evil desire, and covetousness, which is idolatry. (Colossians 3:5)

The revealed way to put to death “the deeds of the body” is set forth in Romans 8:13-14: “. . . if by the Spirit . . . as many as are led by the Spirit of God . . . .”  This, as well, is what is involved in Galatians 5:16ff:  “Walk in the Spirit and you shall not fulfill the lust of the flesh . . . .” 

There is a constant warfare in the life of every believer brought about by the presence of both the man of flesh and the man of Spirit residing in the same body, with either man capable of gaining the ascendancy and proving victorious in the conflict.  Walking in the Spirit, being brought forth from above, will assure victory over the man of flesh; and in this manner the Christian will be putting to death (mortifying) “the deeds of the body,” overcoming the flesh.  On the other hand, giving way to the flesh will quench the Spirit, assuring defeat in one’s life.  In this manner the Christian will be allowing “the deeds of the body” to live, resulting in his being overcome by the flesh. 

The man of flesh with his deeds are seen in Scripture only one way — a ruined creation, under the sentence of death (cf. Genesis 1:2-4; 2 Corinthians 4:6; Romans 7:24).  And if man doesn’t put the things associated with the man of flesh to death during the present time, they will rise up and testify against him at a future time, with the Lord Himself being forced to take care of matters.  The sentence of death must and will be carried out — whether by man during the present time or by the Lord during a time yet future.

The original and unchangeable pattern for restoration associated with a ruined creation has forever been established in the opening verses of Genesis.  The darkness “upon the face of the deep” in Genesis 1:2a had to do with darkness over a material creation that had come into a state of ruin; and this darkness continued to exist even following the restoration of the ruined creation (Genesis 1:3-5).  God simply brought light into existence and left the darkness alone.  He placed light alongside the darkness and divided between the two (cf. Isaiah 45:7).
 
However, the day is coming when God will make “all things new.”  And, at that time, the present darkness seen in the opening chapter of Genesis will no longer exist (Revelation 21:5, 25).

Fallen man forms a subsequent ruined creation of God, and the restoration of this ruined creation must be effected after the identical order set forth in the original pattern.  The parallel restoration for man, wherein the light shines “out of darkness,” occurs at the point of his salvation, the point of his believing on the Lord Jesus Christ.  The man of flesh, associated with the ruined creation (as the darkness in the Genesis account was associated with the ruin of the material creation), continues in existence.  As the darkness was retained in the restoration of the material creation, so the old nature is retained in the restoration of man; but as God brought light into existence and made a division between the light and the darkness in Genesis, He brings a new nature into existence and makes a division between the new and the old today.

Then, the day is coming when God will make “all things new”; and as the darkness in the first chapter of Genesis will no longer exist, the old nature presently possessed by redeemed man will, likewise, no longer exist (cf. Romans. 7:24; 8:23; 1 John 3:2).

“Darkness” in Scripture is associated with the works of the flesh (John 3:19; Romans 13:12; 1 Corinthians 4:5), and the roots of this association, as previously noted, are found in the opening verses of Genesis.  Darkness appears in connection with the ruined creation in the type, and the old nature appears in connection with the ruined creation in the antitype.

Nothing good is ever said about darkness in Scripture.  Only of the light does God use the word “good” (Genesis 1:4).  And the same must hold true concerning the old and new natures possessed by man (cf. 1 John 1:6, 8).

Both darkness and the old nature are, so to speak, under the sentence of death; and this sentence is to be carried out — by man during the present time, or by the Lord yet future.  Thus, waiting for the coming day, when the Lord will complete matters relative to the carrying out of this sentence of death, redeemed man in his present state is to reprove “the unfruitful works of darkness” (Ephesians 5:11); he is to mortify — put to death — “the deeds of the body” (Romans 8:13).  And in this manner alone redeemed man is to overcome the flesh.

3) The Devil

According to James 4:7 and 1 Peter 5:8-9, the devil (Satan) is overcome by resisting:
 
Therefore submit to God. Resist the devil and he will flee from you. (James 4:7).

Be sober; be vigilant; because your adversary the devil walks about like a roaring lion, seeking whom he may devour.

Resist him, steadfast in the faith, knowing that the same sufferings are experienced by your brotherhood in the world. (1 Peter 5:8-9)

Christians are to set themselves against, withstand, the devil as they stand firm in the faith.  “The faith” is an expression in the New Testament peculiarly related to the Word of the Kingdom (e.g., Acts 6:7; 13:8; Romans 1:5; 1 Corinthians 16:13; Galatians 1:23; Colossians 1:23; 2 Timothy 3:8; Jude 1:3).  Christians are in a contest/race of “the faith” (1 Corinthians 9:24-27; 1 Timothy 6:12; 2 Timothy 4:7).  And it is while standing firm in the faith, in this race, that Christians are to withstand, resist, Satan.

Christians are to be “sober . . . vigilant”; and the reason given is “because your adversary the devil walks about like a roaring lion, seeking whom he may devour.”  The word “sober” is the translation of the Greek word, nepho, which means “to exercise self-control” or “to be well-balanced”; and the word “vigilant” is a translation of the Greek word, gregoreo, meaning “to watch,” or “to be awake,” as seen in 1 Thessalonians 5:6, 10 (ref. chapter 2 in this book).

Christians are to always be watchful and exercise a well-balanced judgment in the race of the faith, for Satan stands ever ready to bring about defeat in their lives through his “wiles [crafty, deceitful ways]” (Ephesians 6:11).

Why is Satan so intensely interested in bringing about defeat in the lives of Christians today?  Why has Satan expended so much time and energy throughout almost two millennia in efforts to bring Christianity into the apostate condition in which it presently finds itself?  What is so special about Christianity, attracting Satan’s attention after this fashion?  The answer is very simple, but it is one which goes almost completely unrecognized within the confines of the lukewarm, apostate Laodicean Church of today.

To properly understand the present warfare between Satan and Christians, one must go back to the creation of man and understand certain things concerning the reason for man’s creation.  Adam was brought into existence to rule the earth, and Eve was removed from Adam’s body, by and through the process revealed in Genesis 2:21-23, to reign as consort queen with him (Genesis 1:26-28).  And the dominion to be exercised by Adam was the one which Satan held at that time (and continues to hold today).

Satan had previously been brought into existence to rule the earth. He was the “anointed cherub [messianic angel].”  He held the chief position among a great host of angels who, along with him, ruled the earth under the one True and Living God, in a complete structural breakdown of powers and authorities (cf. Ezekiel 28:14-16; Luke 4:5-6; Ephesians 6:12; Revelation 12:7-9).

But the day came when Satan rebelled against the Lord and succeeded in leading one-third of the angels ruling with him at that time in this rebellion.  Satan sought to elevate his throne (increase his delegated power and authority) and “be like the most High” (Isaiah 14:13-14).  Satan sought to become the ruler over all the provinces throughout the universe — the position held by God Himself — rather than continue ruling only the province over which he had originally been placed.

As a result, Satan’s kingdom was reduced to a ruined state, but he himself retained his position as ruler of the kingdom.  And he would be allowed to retain this position until that day when his God-appointed successor appeared on the scene, ready to take the scepter (Genesis 1:2, 26, 28 [2a]; Psalm 110:1-2).

This is the reason Satan was so intensely interested in bringing about the fall of Adam.  Adam had been created to occupy the position that Satan held.  The wrecked domain (the earth) had been restored, and the one created to rule in Satan’s stead had been created from the very dust of the restored domain.  Satan’s replacement was present, on a restored domain, though he had yet to take the scepter.

Thus, following Adam’s creation, the only hope that Satan possessed was to bring about Adam’s disqualification through sin, as he himself had previously been disqualified through sin.  Otherwise, Adam would ultimately take the scepter, and Satan’s reign would end.

However, such was not to occur.  Satan, by tempting Eve, brought about the first man, the first Adam’s fall and disqualification.  This allowed Satan to continue his reign, necessitating the appearance of the second Man, the last Adam at a later date (cf. 1 Corinthians 15:45).

The second Man, the last Adam not only had to be brought on the scene, but He had to meet Satan face-to-face in order to show that He was fully qualified to act in the realm for which man had originally been created.  Then, the last Adam provided redemption for fallen man, with a view to man ultimately occupying the position for which he had originally been created.

Christ’s virgin birth (He must be God as well as Man, for the triune God alone can act in the realm of redemption [Genesis 1-4]), His face-to-face encounter with Satan in the wilderness, and His vicarious death at Calvary, have all come to pass.  However, He has yet to wrest the governmental reins of the earth from Satan’s hands.  He has yet to take the scepter and rule the earth in Satan’s stead.

An interval of time exists prior to His taking the kingdom in order that He, by and through the Holy Spirit, might call out a bride to reign as consort queen with Him.  This is the reason for the present dispensation, a fact little recognized and understood in Christendom today.

As the first Adam possessed a bride removed from his body to reign with him (proceeding the time he was to take the scepter), so will the last Adam.  This bride is presently being called out from among the redeemed, and for the past two millennia, Satan has been doing all within his power to thwart God’s purpose for the present dispensation.  His attack today is directed specifically and intently against Christians for one simple, revealed reason.  Christians are the ones destined to be placed as consort queen with Christ in His reign.

Christ is presently at the right hand of God, and Satan cannot touch Him; but Christians are presently upon the earth, and Satan walks “to and fro on the earth . . . back and forth on it” (Job 1:7; 2:2; cf. 1 Peter 5:8), venting his wrath against them, seeking at every turn to bring about their defeat and consequent disqualification to occupy a position with Christ during the coming day of His power.  Satan, at every turn, seeks to overcome Christians, rather than allowing Christians to overcome him.

In the coming kingdom, Christ will rule in Satan’s stead, and Christians ruling with Christ will rule in the stead of angels presently ruling with Satan.  The entire matter surrounding the present warfare between Satan and Christians has the coming kingdom in view.  Overcoming Christians will occupy the numerous proffered positions of power and authority with Christ in the kingdom, but the Christians who are overcome will be denied these positions.  Future positions with Christ in the kingdom, presently being offered to Christians, are for the overcomers alone.

“There exists a government of the universe conducted by great angels and their subordinates.  Many of these have fallen from their original allegiance to God and prostitute their offices and powers to corrupt His realms.  It is therefore inevitable that a rearrangement shall come in that heavenly government.  This will be effected by Christ and His glorified followers being invested with the whole of that heavenly authority. For it is written that ‘not unto the angels hath God subjected the inhabited world to come’” (Hebrews 2:5).”
     —G. H. Lang, World Chaos, 1948 

The Whole Armor of God

Ephesians 6:10-18 is the passage in the Word of God that instructs Christians concerning how to be properly clothed in order to withstand the onslaughts of Satan and his demons today.  There is a battle presently being waged.  This battle is specifically said to not be “against flesh and blood [not against fallen man residing on the earth],” but, instead, “against principalities, against powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this world [age], against spiritual wickedness in high places [against the spirit forces of wickedness in the heavenlies]” (Ephesians 6:12).  And the issue at hand concerns a future governmental control over the earth from a heavenly realm as joint-heirs with the “King of kings, and Lord of lords.

A battle of this nature requires extensive preparation, and only those properly prepared can be victorious in the battle.  This is the reason given in Ephesians 4:11ff for the placement of pastor-teachers in the Church, and this is the reason given in Ephesians 6:10ff for the battle-dress in which Christians are to be arrayed.

Christians entering into this conflict are to take unto themselves “the whole armor of God.”  Nothing short of this will suffice, for Christians are able to withstand Satan’s attacks (are able to stand against the wiles of the devil) only in this manner.

Six items are listed for Christians to take in order to be properly clothed in the present conflict:

1)  “Stand therefore, having girded your waist with truth . . . .” (Ephesians 6:14a).

There is no definite article before “truth.”  This is not “the truth,” which is the Word of God.  That appears later (Ephesians 6:17).

The girdle is placed about the waist first, and the other pieces of armor are affixed to the girdle.  Placing the girdle about the waist is with a view to the other pieces of armor also being taken and put on; and for a Christian to put on the girdle of truth can only be synonymous with a Christian entering the conflict in a truthful or sincere and earnest manner, looking ahead to continuing the process of putting on the armor, ultimately resulting in his being clothed with the whole armor of God.

Arraying one’s self with the girdle has to do with a Caleb-Joshua-type attitude toward the goal in view:

. . . Let us go up at once and take possession, for we are well able to overcome it. (Numbers 13:30).

2)  “. . . having put on the breastplate of righteousness” (Ephesians 6:14b).

Note that this is something that the Christian himself is to put on.  This has nothing to do with the righteousness of Christ imputed to the Christian at the time of the birth from above.  Rather, the “breastplate of righteousness” has to do with right living.  It has to do with the “righteous acts of the saints” (Revelation 19:8 ASV), which make up the wedding garment. 

3)  “and having shod your feet with the preparation of the gospel of peace” (Ephesians 6:15). 

Note the emphasis in verses eleven, thirteen, and fourteen relative to standing as one goes forth to battle:  “to stand” (Ephesians 6:11), “withstand [lit., ‘stand against’],” “to stand” (Ephesians 6:13), and “Stand” (Ephesians 6:14).  One must have solid footing to stand upon.  Both feet must be firmly planted, “shod . . . with the preparation [‘readiness’] of the gospel of peace.”

There are two aspects to the gospel in Scripture.  One appears in connection with “peace with God,” and the other appears in connection with “the peace of God.”

“Peace with God” comes about through justification by grace through faith, as seen in Ephesians 2:8-9:  “Therefore having been justified by faith, we have peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ” (Romans 5:1).  This peace results from one being placed upon the foundation, with the most sure, steadfast footing possible, apart from which there can be no conflict.

However, distinctions between “peace with God” and “the peace of God” are not what is in view in Ephesians 6:15, for availing oneself of the proper footwear (for both feet) is something that, contextually, occurs following salvation.

In a parallel passage to that which is in view, the latter part of Romans 10:15 states,

How beautiful are the feet of those who preach the gospel of peace, who bring glad tidings of good things!

The feet are seen as the vehicle of transportation for the messenger, as he goes about proclaiming good news concerning peace.  Within the overall scope of the good news, as previously stated, there is a facet of the message having to do with “peace with God” (for the unsaved [Romans 5:1]) and there is a facet of the message having to do with the “peace of God” (for the saved [Philippians 4:5-7]).  The contextual emphasis in Romans 10:15 though has to do with the saved, not with the unsaved.

Exactly the same thought is in view regarding the armor in Ephesians 6:15.  Having one’s feet properly shod has to do with proper preparation relative to the good news concerning peace, as it pertains to the saved, exactly as seen in Romans 10:15;  and this would be based on the person already having “peace with God,” as seen in Romans 5:1.

The messenger’s feet being properly shod shows a proper preparation of the messenger as he goes about proclaiming this message concerning peace.  And this message of peace would have two facets — the peace of God now (having to do with the present aspect of salvation, the outworking of the saving of the soul), culminating in a future peace when the Prince of Peace is Himself present (having to do with the future aspect of salvation, when the salvation of the soul will be realized).

4)  “Above all, taking the shield of faith with which you will be able to quench all the fiery darts of the wicked one” (Ephesians 6:16).

“Faith” is simply believing that which God has to say about a matter.  The weakness of the average Christian is lack of faith, which results from the neglect of prayerful study of and meditation in the Word of God.  Hebrews 11, the great chapter on faith, provides the capstone to the first ten chapters of the book of Hebrews; and the opening two verses of chapter twelve (Hebrews 12:1-2 provide the capstone to all that is stated in Hebrews 11.

In these verses, Christians are exhorted to “lay aside every weight [every hindrance in the spiritual warfare], and the sin which so easily ensnares us [lack of faith, the besetting sin common to every Christian (ref. Hebrews 11)].”  And in this manner alone Christians are to “run with endurance” the race set before them, “looking to Jesus [lit., looking from, to Jesus (i.e., looking from all that surrounds, to Jesus)] . . . .”

5)  “And take the helmet of salvation . . . .” (Ephesians 6:17a).

1 Thessalonians 5:8 reveals that this helmet is the “hope of salvation.”  This is the salvation to be revealed (salvation of the soul) at the time Christ returns.  The hope set before Christians is the hope of occupying a position with Christ in His coming kingdom.  There is no other doctrine in the Word of God that will inspire and encourage a Christian more in the present conflict against Satan and his demons than the doctrine of “that blessed hope” (Titus 2:12-13; cf. Colossians 1:5, 27; Titus 1:2; 3:7; Hebrews 3:6; 6:18).

6)  “and the sword of the Spirit, which is the Word of God” (Ephesians 6:17b).

Christ Himself, in the temptation account, demonstrated that the one great weapon to be used against Satan is the Word of God.  Satan also knew and attested to the power of this Word when he attempted to use it against Christ (Matthew 4:1-11; Luke 4:1-13; cf. Hebrews 4:12).  David said, “Your Word I have hid in mine heart that I might not sin against You” (Psalm 119:11).  It is vitally important, it is imperative, that Christians know and use the Word of God in the present conflict.

Having properly clothed and armed themselves, Christians are to then be:

Praying always with all prayer and supplication in the Spirit, and watching thereunto with all perseverance and supplication for all saints. (Ephesians 6:18)

Overcoming is a lifelong task, provision has been made, and proffered rewards await the victors.  In the words of Paul, as he was moved [borne along] by the Holy Spirit, “So run, that you may obtain” (1 Corinthians 9:24b).
Chapter 5
The Tree of Life

And out of the ground the Lord God made every tree grow that is pleasant to the sight and good for food.  The tree of life was also in the midst of the garden . . . . (Genesis 2:9a)

He who has an ear, let him hear what the Spirit says to the churches. To him who overcomes I will give to eat from the tree of life, which is in the midst of the Paradise of God. (Revelation 2:7)

The promise concerning those who overcome being granted the privilege of partaking of the tree of life is the first of seven overcomer’s promises in Revelation chapters two and three.  These promises pertain to Christians alone, and the realization of these promises awaits the future Messianic Era.

The time when Christians will enter into the blessings associated with these promises must follow the time set forth in chapter one — Christ appearing as Judge in the midst of the seven churches.  The Church must first be brought into judgment.  Then overcoming Christians will realize that which has been promised.

The Seven Epistles

Overcoming in each of the seven promises is related to existing conditions in the particular church to which the promise is given.  One promise though is not to be looked upon as standing alone and being peculiar to only one church.  There are seven promises given to seven churches.  “Seven” is a number showing the completeness of that which is in view.  In this particular instance, the seven churches show the complete Church of Matthew 16:18; and the seven overcomer’s promises show the completeness of that which has been promised to all Christians, with these promises to be realized by all overcoming Christians.

The seven churches viewed together, as seen in these chapters, comprise an indivisible unit; and the seven overcomer’s promises viewed together, as presented in connection with Christians comprising these seven churches, are indivisibly related in such a manner that one cannot be realized apart from the other.

And viewing the overcomer’s promises in this manner that are seen throughout each epistle would have to be looked upon the same way.  Different facets of truth, applicable to all Christians throughout the seven churches, are shown by and through the Lord’s comments on things that have been singled out in each epistle concerning a particular church.

1)  Applicable to All

Viewing one facet of truth after this fashion, in the epistle to “the church of [in] Ephesus,” reference is made to a departure fromyour first love” (Revelation 2:4).  The command is then given, “Remember therefore from where you have fallen; repent and do the first works.”  This is followed by the warning that if remembrance, repentance, and first works do not follow, the “lampstand [church in Ephesus; cf. Revelation 2:1,11-13, 20]” will be removed from its place.

And this removal of the lampstand (KJV: candlestick) — this removal of the church in Ephesus, the Christians in Ephesus — is, contextually, millennial in its scope of fulfillment.  This removal will occur at the judgment seat; and it has nothing to do with eternal verities, with one’s eternal salvation, etc.  Nor do the warnings in the other epistles in Revelation 2; 3.  Rather, millennial verities alone, as they relate to saved individuals, are in view by that which is stated in these warnings.

The time element involved in the warnings would have to be the same as that which is seen in the overcomer’s promises, for the latter has to do with overcoming or being overcome relative to the former.  And millennial verities alone are clearly revealed to be in view by and through that which is stated in several of the overcomer’s promises.  Conditions which are seen in several of these promises will not exist beyond the Millennium, during the eternal ages (e.g., Revelation 2:11, 26-27; 3:5, 21).

Following the warning to the church in Ephesus, reference is made to the “Nicolaitans” (an Anglicized form of the compound Greek word, nikolaites [from nike, “a victor,” “a conqueror”; and laos, “people”]).  Thus, the word “Nicolaitans” means, “to conquer [be victorious over] the people.”

Within Church history, there is no record of a  group of individuals known by the name, “Nicolaitans” — in the church in Ephesus, or in any other first-century church (note that a reference to the “Nicolaitans” is also repeated in the epistle to the church in Pergamos [Revelation 2:15]).  And, when coming across a reference of this nature, there is only one thing that can be done in order to understand that which the Lord meant by using this word (whether by Christians during the first century, or by Christians today).  The use of “Nicolaitans” would have to be understood as a reference to the actions of a group of individuals, described by the meaning of the word itself.

From the meaning of the word, a reference to the “Nicolaitans” could only be understood as a reference to individuals forming a hierarchy within the Church, ruling over the people.  And these individuals were undoubtedly responsible, at least in part, for the existing conditions in Ephesus near the end of the first century, as well as the conditions subsequently seen existing in Pergamos (and possibly in one or more of the other five churches, though this is not mentioned).

And the entire matter leads into the promise for those who overcome, i.e., for those who remember, repent, and do the first works.  These are the ones who will be allowed “to eat from the tree of life” during the Messianic Era (Revelation 2:5-7).

All of these things, though directed to those in the church in Ephesus, would be applicable to those in any of the other six churches as well.  And the inverse of that is equally true.  The things written to those in each of the other six churches would be applicable to those in the church in Ephesus, or to those in any of the churches.  That is, the things recorded in each of these seven epistles would be applicable to Christians everywhere.

2)  The Dispensation

It is also evident that these seven epistles, by and through the manner in which they have been divinely arranged and structured, set forth truths within another realm.  Viewed together, beginning with the church in Ephesus and ending with the church in Laodicea, it is evident that these epistles set forth a divinely revealed, overall view of Church history, covering the entire dispensation.

In this respect, the message to the church in Ephesus would reveal things concerning the Church at the beginning of the dispensation; the messages to the next five churches would continue from that point and reveal things concerning the Church throughout at least most of the remainder of the dispensation; and the message to the church in Laodicea would reveal things concerning the Church during the closing years of the dispensation.

(Revelation chapters two and three present one of only two places in Scripture where an overall view of the history of Christendom throughout the dispensation is given.  The other was also given by Christ, but about sixty years earlier during His earthly ministry, preceding Calvary.

The earlier history of Christendom can be seen in the first four parables in Matthew chapter thirteen [ref. the author’s book, in this site, Mysteries of the Kingdom BOOK, Chapters 3-6].  And interestingly enough, both of these accounts center on a history of Christendom as it pertains to the “word of the kingdom” [Matthew 13:19] — something that Church history books written by man never even mention, much less center on.

And until man understands the true nature of Church history, from the standpoint revealed in Matthew chapter thirteen and Revelation chapters two and three, he can never properly understand Church history.  He can never properly understand why the Church, after almost 2,000 years of existence, has ended up in its present decadent state.

And, as a result, he can do little more than approach the whole matter from a position other than how it is handled in Scripture.)

Near the beginning of the Church’s existence on earth, as shown by the first of the seven epistles in Revelation chapters two and three, there was a departure of Christians from their first love.  And this revealed something with far-reaching ramifications that would occur in Christendom during the early years of its existence.  The time element is not given in the epistle, but it would have to be seen in conjunction with a general deterioration of spiritual conditions in Christendom, occurring over the first several centuries.

Christians during the early years of the Church were busily engaged in the Lord’s work as they waited, anticipated, and longed for His return.  They loved His appearing (cf. 2 Timothy 4:8).  But as time went on and the Lord remained in heaven, the leaven that the woman placed in the three measures of meal in Matthew 13:33 began to do its damaging work, resulting in Christians gradually losing their first love.  And the end result of the loss of this first love was the onset of what is known in Church history as “The Dark Ages.”

Although Christians departing from their first love emanates out of a sequence of events that fit into a framework of early Church history, this is not something peculiar to that period.  Rather, this is something that has continued to exist since that time; and the attendant warning to Christians concerning the possibility of the lampstand being removed must extend throughout the entire period.

The retention or removal of the lampstand is contingent on overcoming or being overcome relative to the matter at hand (Revelation 2:7).  Eternal verities are not in view at all.  The thought set forth in this passage projects the matter out into that time when Christ will deal with the Church in judgment, and retention or removal of the lampstand anticipates the Church as it will appear following the issues of the judgment seat of Christ.

3)  Called, Called Out

The word church in the Greek text is a compound word (ekklesia, from ek and kaleo), which means “called out.”  And the word is used in the New Testament in two senses:

1) As the Church appears preceding the issues of the judgment seat (which would be during the present dispensation [Revelation 2; 3], or as the Church is seen before the judgment seat [Revelation 1-3]);

2) As the Church will appear following the issues of the judgment seat (which would be as the Church is seen in Revelation 19:7-9, as the bride of Christ [cf. Hebrews 12:23]).

Only the “called” (all of the saved) can comprise the Church today (as it is looked upon in Revelation 2; 3), for the “called out” are yet to be revealed and removed from the called.  The Church will appear in the true sense of the word itself (ekklesia, “called out”) only after the “called out” have been removed from the “called,” which will occur following Christ dealing with all Christians at His judgment seat (note that all those being addressed in Revelation 2:1-7 are in the Church [as the Church presently appears], but some are in danger of being removed [as the Church will one day appear]).

Christ’s warning concerning the removal of the lampstand in Revelation 2:5 — the removal of the church in Ephesus, the Christians in Ephesus — must be understood in the light of the two ways in which the word “church” is used in Scripture.  The message is to individuals in the Church as it appears today, which comprises all of the called, all of the saved, not just the called out (for the Church in the latter sense is yet to be revealed).

And any of the called who leave their “first love” and do not “repent, and do the first works,” cannot be among the called out.  They cannot comprise the Church as it will appear in that coming day.  Rather, they will be removed, spoken of elsewhere as being disapproved (Greek: adokimos [cf. 1 Corinthians 9:27; 2 Timothy 3:8; Titus 1:16; Hebrews 6:8]).

These two appearances of the Church present a sharp contrast in Scripture: The Church on earth immediately preceding its removal to appear before the judgment seat is described as “wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked” (which includes only those Christians alive at that time [Revelation 3:14-18]); but the Church following the issues of the judgment seat is described as the “glorious church [the Church in her glory (the bride of Christ)], not having spot or wrinkle or any such thing” (which will include overcoming Christians from throughout the dispensation [Ephesians 5:25-32]).  And it is the Church in her glory, the bride of Christ (Revelation 19:7-9), which will be extended the privilege of partaking of “the tree of life, which is in the midst of the Paradise of God” (Revelation 2:7).

The Church as it will exist in that coming day is referred to in Hebrews 12:23 as the “church of the firstborn.”  The thought has to do with a called out group of firstborn sons.  This moves matters beyond the adoption (the placement of firstborn sons) and presents the Church as being comprised only of individuals called out of the body, not individuals called out of the world (so to speak), as the Church is seen during the present day and time.

(Paul, in  his church epistles, though he wrote to all of the saved in a particular locality, often worded matters more in keeping with the thought of the Church as it will appear in that coming day [as presented by the writer of Hebrews in Hebrews 12:23;  e.g., Romans 1:7-8; Ephesians 1:5-14; 1 Thessalonians 1:5-10; 5:1-9].  And this would be in complete keeping with Paul’s central message [pertaining to the mystery], which was the central message proclaimed throughout Christendom during the first century.)

The Church as it will exist in that coming day will appear in complete keeping with the type in Genesis 2 — Eve formed from a part of Adam’s body, which had been removed from his body.  The bride of Christ, in the antitype — synonymous with the Church as it will appear in that coming day — will be formed from a part of Christ’s body, which will have been removed from His body.  All Christians together form the body of Christ, but all Christians cannot form the bride of Christ.  Only those removed from the body can form the bride.

The type has been set, and the antitype must follow the type in exact detail.  There can be no variance between the two.   And the called out, in that day, forming the bride, will be placed as firstborn sons (i.e., be adopted), with a view to their occupying positions with Christ in the kingdom.

(For a more detailed discussion concerning the bride being removed from the body, refer to the author’s The Bride in Genesis BOOK, chapter 1, “Adam and Eve, in this site.”

Note that the Church is looked upon in that coming day in two respects in Scripture — as a bride, and as a firstborn son.  These are simply two ways in which Scripture presents the matter.  On the one hand, Christ must have a bride to reign as consort queen with Him; then, on the other hand, only firstborn sons can rule.

None of this is true in the angelic realm, only in the human realm.  Angelic rulers are all sons, but not firstborn sons; and there can be no thought of marriage within the angelic realm itself, for all angels are of the same gender, referred to in a masculine respect.)

In Genesis, Proverbs, and Revelation

The tree of life is mentioned nine times in Scripture, in three different books — three times in Genesis (Genesis 2:9; 3:22, 24), four times in Proverbs (Proverbs 3:18; 11:30; 13:12; 15:4), and twice in the book of Revelation (Revelation 2:7; 22:2).  But what was the original purpose for the tree of life (seen in Genesis), which will be realized yet future (seen in the book of Revelation)?

The tree of life was one of the numerous trees in the garden in Eden.  And Adam, with Eve, was commanded to eat of all these trees, with the exception of one — “the tree of the knowledge of good and evil” (Genesis 2:9, 16-17).  Adam, the first man, had been created for the specific purpose of assuming the rulership over the earth, and the fruit of the tree of life was singled out as a specific provision for man as he exercised this rule.

An evident connection between man’s rule and his partaking of the tree of life can be seen by noting the appearance of this tree in the beginning when man was in a position to rule, the absence of this tree during the entire period when man is not in a position to rule (aside from the tree being referenced in Proverbs), and the reappearance of this tree in the book of Revelation when man will be brought back into a position to rule (cf. Genesis 1:26-28; Revelation 2:26, 27).

The period during which man has been banned from eating of the tree of life began following Adam’s fall, resulting in his disqualification to rule; and this period will end following the issues of the judgment seat, at which time man will once again find himself in a position to rule.

Adam, following the fall, was driven from the garden to prevent his partaking of the tree of life.  Adam could not be permitted to eat of this tree in a fallen condition, for had such occurred, Adam, in a fallen state, would have realized that which fruit from this tree was meant to provide.  Thus, not only did God remove Adam from the garden, but He placed “cherubim at the east of the garden of Eden, and a flaming sword which turned every way, to guard the way to the tree of life [to prevent fallen man from reentering the garden and partaking of this tree]” (Genesis 3:22-24).

Studying Genesis 3:22-24 apart from the context and related Scripture could lead one to believe that the purpose for the tree of life was to provide perpetuity of life for Adam in his unfallen state.  However, such could not have been the case at all.  “Death” did not enter into the picture until after Adam’s sin (Genesis 2:15-17; 3:6ff; cf. Romans 6:23), at which time he was barred from the tree of life.

Adam had lived in an undying state prior to his sin, as he continued to live in an antithetical dying state following his sin; and to say that the tree of life was given to Adam in his un-fallen state to provide perpetuity of life, preventing death, cannot possibly be correct.  Nor could it possibly be correct to say that the tree of life would have had anything to do with providing physical life (keeping Adam alive physically) following the fall.  A tree can produce only “after its kind” (Genesis 1:11-12).  In this respect, fruit from the tree of life simply could not have produced one result before man’s fall and another following man’s fall.

In Revelation 2:7, partaking of the tree of life has been promised to the overcomers from among those already possessing eternal life.  Consequently, in this passage, the tree of life can have nothing whatsoever to do with perpetuity of life; and it is the same in the Genesis account when man was first brought upon the scene to rule and to reign.

The tree of life in both Genesis 2; 3 and Revelation 2 appears in a different setting entirely.  The tree of life reserved for Christians is associated peculiarly with a provision for those who will rule and reign as co-heirs with Christ; and viewing Adam’s position in the Genesis account — created to rule and reign, in possession of an unending life, with the fruit of the tree of life at his disposal — the same thought concerning regality in connection with the tree of life would hold true.  Thus, Adam in a fallen state, no longer in a position to rule, could not be allowed to eat of the tree of life, for fruit from this tree would provide “life” in relation to regality.

This whole overall thought concerning the tree of life in Scripture would have to hold true, for that which is seen relative to this tree in Revelation chapter two is drawn from that which was first seen relative to this tree in Genesis chapters two and three.  The fruit of the tree of life was in the past (seen in the book of Genesis) and will be in the future (seen in the book of Revelation) a provision for the rulers in the kingdom.  This is an evident fact that must be recognized.

And, in that coming day following the Millennium, the tree of life will be for “the healing of the nations” (Revelation 22:2).  The Greek word translated “healing” is therapeia, from which the English word “therapy” is derived.  This is a medical term that has to do with restorative healing.  In that day, God will restore all of saved mankind to the original place that man occupied at the time of his creation.  And, consequently, the whole of saved mankind, with regality in view, will have access to the tree of life.

During the preceding Messianic Era, the tree of life will have been made available to overcoming Christians (Revelation 2:7), those ruling and reigning as co-heirs with Christ.  And this tree will probably be made available to certain others at this time as well, others occupying regal positions with Christ in His reign from the heavens over the earth (e.g., certain Old Testament saints, Tribulation martyrs [Matthew 8:11-12; Revelation 20:4-6]).

But following the Messianic Era, in the eternal ages, this tree is seen being made available to the nations of the earth, something that would have been completely out of place during the Millennium.  And this will be an apparent end result of Israel’s evangelistic endeavors during the Millennium, along with Christ’s rule with a rod of iron during this time.

Man was created in the beginning to rule and to reign.  And though only a part of saved mankind will have been brought back into a position to occupy the throne at the beginning of the Millennium (with the tree of life being made available to them at this time), at the end of the Millennium the whole of saved mankind will be brought back into this position (with the tree of life being made available to them at this time).

Wisdom, Understanding

Happy is the man who finds wisdom and the man who gains understanding;

For her proceeds are better than the profits of silver and her gain than fine gold.

She is more precious than rubies and all the things you may desire cannot compare with her.

Length of days is in her right hand, in her left hand riches and honor.

Her ways are ways of pleasantness, and all her paths are peace.

She is a tree of life to those who take hold of her, and happy are all who retain her. (Proverbs 3:13-18)

Following the introduction to “the tree of life” in the opening chapters of Genesis, there are only four references to this tree throughout Scripture until one arrives at Revelation 2:7.  Solomon used the expression “a tree of life” four times in the book of Proverbs (Proverbs 3:18; 11:30; 13:12; 15:4); and it is within this revelation given through Solomon that one finds the connection between the tree of life in the books of Genesis and Revelation.

And through putting all of this together, the reason then becomes apparent why this tree, with its fruit, was among the trees provided for Adam and Eve to eat in their unfallen state, and why fruit from this tree is being reserved for overcoming Christians to eat of during the Messianic Era.

(Then, there is also a connection between this tree and the complete restoration of the nations of the earth beyond the Messianic Era, with all of mankind realizing the purpose for man’s creation in the beginning [Revelation 22:2]. For additional information on this subject, refer to the author’s book, in this site, The Time of the End BOOK, Chapter 36, “The Eternal Ages.”)

In the first of these four passages, wisdom and understanding are said to be “a tree of life.”  Viewing this in the light of the wisdom and understanding possessed by Solomon as he ruled over Israel is the association provided by Scripture to correctly understand one facet of the tree of life.  Solomon possessed wisdom and understanding as he ruled; and Christians must, in like manner, possess wisdom and understanding as they rule, as would have been necessary for Adam had he ruled.

1)  Solomon Properly Equipped

Shortly after Solomon ascended the throne following the death of David, the Lord appeared to him in a dream and said, “Ask! What shall I give you?”  Solomon, recognizing that he was but as a “little child” in understanding the affairs of state within the kingdom over which he ruled, asked for wisdom and knowledge.  Solomon asked God for the ability to judge the people of Israel in equity, justice, and righteousness.

Such a request pleased the Lord, and Solomon was granted not only “a wise and understanding heart” but also “riches and honor.”  His ability to rule, his material wealth, and the respect that he commanded — all coming from the hand of the Lord — would later be shown to exceed that of any king upon the face of the earth (1 Kings 3:5-15; 2 Chronicles 1:7-17).

Solomon’s ability to judge among his people in a unique manner by and through the wisdom and knowledge that the Lord had bestowed began to be displayed by a decision that he rendered concerning two women and a child.  These two women dwelled alone in the same house, and both had given birth to sons, one three days before the other.  The son born last died one night because his mother lay upon him; and as the other mother slept with her son at her side, the mother of the dead child took the living child from his mother’s side and placed the dead child in its stead.  However, upon awakening, the mother now in possession of the dead child realized that the child was not hers and found that her child was still alive and being claimed by the other mother.  Not being able to resolve the matter between themselves, their case was brought before Solomon.

Solomon was told what had allegedly occurred; and as he listened to both women claiming the living child, he was unable to ascertain which one was the true mother.  He then called for a sword and commanded that the child be divided into two parts, giving half to each woman.  Solomon, in his wisdom, knew that the true mother would be revealed through the actions that each woman would take when they heard his decision.

And this is exactly what occurred.  The true mother pleaded for the child’s life, telling Solomon to not harm the child but to give him to the other woman.  The other woman, whose child had died, on the other hand, insisted that the child be divided.  Solomon then knew which of the two was telling the truth, and the child was returned to his true mother (1 Kings 3:16-27).

Solomon’s wisdom in this matter spread throughout all Israel and the people “feared the king, for they saw that the wisdom of God was in him to administer justice.”  Not only did God give Solomon wisdom to judge in all matters, but Solomon possessed wisdom of such a nature that it spread throughout the entire known world.  His wisdom “excelled the wisdom of all the men of the East and all the wisdom of Egypt.  For he was wiser than all men . . . and his fame was in all the surrounding nations . . . And men of all nations, from all the kings of the earth who had heard of his wisdom, came to hear the wisdom of Solomon” (1 Kings 3:28; 4:29-34).  The queen of Sheba came “to test him with hard questions” (1 Kings 10:1ff), and in the end stated,

It was a true report which I heard in my own land about your words and your wisdom.

However I did not believe the words until I came and saw with my own eyes; and indeed the half was not told me. Your wisdom and prosperity exceed the fame of which I heard. (1 Kings 10:6-7 [6b])

2)  Christians Properly Equipped

The wisdom and understanding that Solomon possessed as he ruled in the kingdom of Israel (associated with “a tree of life”) provides the central reason why the tree of life is found in association with Adam’s rule in Genesis and with the Christians’ rule yet future.  The fruit of this tree would have provided (for Adam) and will provide (for Christians) the necessary wisdom and understanding to govern in equity, justice, and righteousness.

God’s bestowal of wisdom, understanding, riches, wealth, and honor upon Solomon typifies that which He will bestow upon overcoming Christians during the coming age.  By and through the fruit of the tree of life, God will provide the necessary wisdom and understanding to rule in the kingdom; through being co-heirs with God’s Son, Christians will come into possession of unlimited riches and wealth, for all the Father’s possessions will belong to the Son; and in these positions, Christians will realize a status of honor and glory befitting those elevated to such noble rank (Genesis 24:10, 36, 53; John 16:13-15; 1 Peter 1:9-11; 4:12-13; Revelation 4:11; 5:12).

The tree of life in Eden was a literal tree with literal fruit, as will be the tree of life in the New Jerusalem following the millennium (Revelation 22:2).  However, there is a possibility that the tree of life in the midst of the paradise of God, reserved for Christians during the millennium, may not be a literal tree as such.  There is a sense in which Christ Himself is the Tree of Life, a tree upon which Christians will one day feed, similar to the feeding upon Christ seen in John 6:48-56.

But, a feeding upon Christ in relation to the tree of life could only be at a future time alone.  Scripture associates a present feeding in this respect with “manna,” not with a “tree.”  The tree of life is located in the paradise of God and is connected with regality, something from which Christians are presently estranged.

This is not the day when Christians are to rule and reign.  That day lies in the future.  Thus, any feeding upon Christ today could not be associated with the tree of life.  Rather, it would have to be associated with manna.

(As previously seen in Genesis 1:12, God introduced something concerning trees which is unchangeable.  Trees that yield fruit will always yield their fruit “according to its kind.”

The tree of life is located in the paradise of God and is associated with regality; and fruit born by this tree must be viewed accordingly.  The tree will bear fruit “according to its kind,” associated with the paradise of God and with regality; and this fruit can be eaten by man only after he finds himself exercising regality in the paradise of God, during the Messianic Era.)

Insofar as a feeding upon manna with respect to Christ, note the third overcomer’s promise (Revelation 2:17).  The Israelites fed upon literal manna in the wilderness, but Christ is the Manna upon which Christians feed.  Christ is “the bread of life”; and we “eat the flesh of the Son of man, and drink his blood.”  Through this process, we acquire that wisdom that comes from above; or, as Scripture states, “Christ . . . became [‘has become’] for us wisdom . . . .” (John 6:48-58; 1 Corinthians 1:30; cf. 1 Corinthians 2:6-10; Ephesians 1:8; Colossians 1:9, 28).

Christ is the Living Word that came down from heaven; and feeding upon the Living Word is accomplished by and through feeding upon the inseparable Written Word.  In Christ are “hidden all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge” (Colossians 2:3); and feeding upon Him, through the Written Word, allows us to develop and grow, becoming more and more like Him through acquiring this wisdom and knowledge.

Wisdom and knowledge acquired during the present time though is not for the purpose of equipping Christians to rule and reign.  We are living during the time Christ is in heaven, with the present existing kingdom under the dominion and control of Satan.  Wisdom and knowledge presently being acquired is for the sole purpose of equipping Christians to carry on the Lord’s business during His time of absence.

Wisdom and knowledge of a nature that will equip Christians to rule and reign will be acquired only from the “tree of life” in the midst of the paradise of God.  If this is a reference to Christ Himself, such a feeding upon Christ can only refer to something that is not available today but reserved for the overcomers during the coming age.  Christians allowed to eat of the “tree of life” in that day will, by and through eating of this tree, be properly equipped for carrying on the Lord’s business following His return when He is revealed as “King of kings, and Lord of lords”; and Christians carrying on His business then will do so by and through reigning as co-heirs with Him.

John, in two of the books that he wrote — the gospel of John and the book of Revelation — deals with the entire matter of saved individuals partaking of manna during the present time and partaking of both, the “tree of life” and “hidden manna,” yet future.  Six of the eight times that John deals with man partaking after the preceding fashions have to do with man partaking of manna during the present time, during man’s 6,000-year day.  And the seventh and eighth times have to do with man partaking of the tree of life and hidden manna during a future time, during the Lord’s 1,000-year day, during the Messianic Era.

(For more information on “the hidden manna,” refer to Chapter 7 in this book.)

The six eating’s occurring during man’s 6,000-year day are seen in the gospel of John:

1) Life — spiritual life, a passing “from death to life” — derived through the One who said “I am the resurrection, and the life” (John 1:4; 10:10; 11:25).

2) Food — the “bread of life” (John 6:35).

3) Water — the “living water” (John 4:14; 7:37).

4) Breath — a continued breathing beyond the Spirit breathing life into the one having no life at the beginning (John 20:22).

5) Light — the “light of life” (John 8:12).

6) Dwelling Place — abiding “in the vine” (John 15:1-5).

But the Lord’s 1,000-year day will follow Man’s Day; and John dealt with man eating during this day through reference to both “the tree of life” and “hidden manna,” providing a seventh and an eighth eating of Christ within that which he later wrote, recorded in the book of Revelation:

1) The Tree of Life — related to regality and a future inheritance in Christ’s kingdom (Revelation 2:7).

2) The Hidden Manna — also related to regality and a future inheritance in Christ’s kingdom (Revelation 2:17).

Then, as previously seen, a reference to “the tree of life” in association with the ages beyond the Messianic Era is also seen at the end of this same book (Revelation 22:2).

Fruit of the Righteous

The fruit of the righteous is a tree of life; and he who wins souls is wise. (Proverbs 11:30)

The second mention of the “tree of life” in the book of Proverbs is in connection with righteousness and soul-winning.  This is the identical connection one will find in the New Testament when studying the Christians’ association with the tree of life.

The “righteous” in Proverbs 11:30 are the ones who will be allowed to eat of the tree of life.  With respect to Christians, such righteousness cannot be looked upon as synonymous with the imputed righteousness of Christ received at the time one was saved, for every Christian possesses this righteousness.  But, as is plainly revealed in Revelation 2:7, not every Christian will be allowed to eat of the tree of life.  The righteousness in this verse can only have to do with “the righteous acts of the saints,” which form the wedding garment.  The “righteous” are those Christians who will be properly clothed at the marriage supper of the Lamb (Revelation 19:7-9, ASV).  These are the Christians who will comprise the Church consisting of firstborn sons (Hebrews 12:23) and subsequently enter into the kingdom in positions of power and authority with Christ (Matthew 24:45-47; cf. Matthew 24:48-51).

Soul-winning in the New Testament is largely misunderstood in Christian circles today.  The common terminology, which is not at all correct, is to equate soul-winning with carrying the message of salvation by grace to the unsaved.  In fact, equating soul-winning with the message of salvation by grace serves only to obscure both issues, leaving one hopelessly mired in a sea of misinterpretation.  Soul-winning is one thing, and proclaiming the message of salvation by grace is another.  The former has to do with the saved, and the latter has to do with the unsaved.  The messages involved in both issues MUST be kept separate and distinct, which necessitates Christians understanding proper distinctions in these two realms.

Salvation by grace, carried to the unsaved, is the presentation of the simple gospel message.  The unsaved are to be told “that Christ died for our sins according to the Scriptures” (1 Corinthians 2:1-2; 15:3).  Christ has paid the penalty for sin.  The work of redemption has been accomplished on man’s behalf, and God is satisfied.  Provision has been made for unredeemed man to be saved by receiving that which Christ has done on his behalf.  And he does this by simply believing on the Lord Jesus Christ (Acts 16:31).

Redeemed man, on the other hand, is to hear an entirely different message.  He is to be taught the reason for his salvation.  He is to be told that Christ has gone away “to receive for Himself a kingdom”; he is to be told that during the time of his Lord’s absence he is to be busy with the talents and pounds that the Lord delivered to and left in charge of His servants (Christians); he is to be told that a day of reckoning is coming; he is to be told that the Lord will return to judge His servants on the basis of their faithfulness in carrying out His business during His time of absence; and he is to be told that the outcome of this judgment will determine every Christians’ position in the coming kingdom (Matthew 25:14-30; Luke 19:11-27).

And it is within this overall message to the saved that one finds the salvation of the soul taught in Scripture, not within the message of salvation by grace, proclaimed to the unsaved.

“Soul-winning” has to do with winning those who are already saved to a life of faithfulness to the Lord.  “Soul-winning” is winning one’s life.  This involves winning Christians (those possessing “life”) to be occupied with the Lord’s business during His time of absence, anticipating His return.  And more specifically, this involves winning Christians to be occupied in this manner with that portion of the Lord’s business delivered to them personally.

Illustrated in the parables of the talents and the pounds, one servant was responsible only for bringing forth an increase in the talents or the pounds that had been placed in his possession, not in those that had been placed in another servant’s possession.  Issues and determinations resulting from the judgment seat will be based strictly on the evaluation of works performed by Christians in complete keeping with that set forth in these two parables.

Direct references to the salvation of the soul are found in New Testament passages such as Matthew 16:24-27; Hebrews 10:38-39; James 1:21; 5:19-20; 1 Peter 1:9-11 and are always spoken of in a future sense within a context dealing with those who are already saved.  Soul-winning is associated with the righteous acts of the saints, with overcoming, and with one day being extended the privilege of eating of the tree of life.  This is the reason that soul-winning is found within a context of this nature in Proverbs 11:30.  It is the wise who win souls (win lives).

Those who are wise shall shine like the brightness of the firmament and those who turn many to righteousness like the stars forever and ever. (Daniel 12:3)

Hope Realized

Hope deferred makes the heart sick, but when the desire comes, it is a tree of life. (Proverbs 13:12)

The third mention of the “tree of life” in the book of Proverbs is in connection with hope that is realized.  There is no tree of life as long as one’s hope is deferred.  Only when “the desire comes [hope is realized]” does the tree of life come into view.

This thought from the book of Proverbs is in perfect accord with the Christians’ present hope in the light of the two previous references to the tree of life in this book.  Christians have been “begotten” from above to a “living hope” through the “resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead.”  Christ lives, and Christians will live with Him.  But this fact is not the object of one’s hope.  Hope is described as “living” because of resurrection, but hope itself lies in things beyond resurrection.  These things are revealed as an “inheritance” and a “salvation” (1 Peter 1:3-5).

Hope,” “inheritance,” and “salvation” are inseparably linked in Scripture.  It is only because we are saved (passive, salvation of the spirit) that we can possess a “hope.”  And the hope that Christians possess looks ahead to the reception of an inheritance within a salvation (future, salvation of the soul) to be revealed.

The “blessed hope” in Titus 2:13 is one of the more familiar passages written to Christians in this respect.  This hope is often said to be the return of Christ, but that’s not what this or any other passage in the New Testament dealing with the Christians’ hope teaches at all.  Hope, as in Titus 2:13 ASV, is associated with the “appearing of the glory of the great God and our Savior Jesus Christ”.

The construction of the Greek text in Titus 2:13 actually makes hope synonymous with the appearing of Christ’s glory.  Christians are the ones who possess this hope, as they are the ones who will participate in Christ’s glory when it is revealed.  In this respect, participation in the coming glory of Christ will be the realization of one’s present hope, for one cannot be separated from the other.

Christians realizing their present hope, and the overcomers in Revelation 2:7 who will be allowed to eat of the “tree of life,” are one and the same.  This is the reason Proverbs 13:12 teaches that hope realized is “a tree of life.”  Those Christians one day coming into a realization of their present hope will be the ones who constitute the rulers in the kingdom, the ones allowed to eat of the tree of life to equip them for service in their respective capacities in the kingdom.

A Wholesome Tongue

A wholesome [‘tranquil’] tongue is a tree of life, but perverseness in it breaks the spirit. (Proverbs 15:4)

The epistle of James in the New Testament forms the commentary for the fourth and last mention of the “tree of life” in the book of Proverbs, demonstrating a number of things about the use of the tongue and showing the connection between Proverbs 15:4 and the three previous references to the tree of life in this book.  James is an epistle dealing strictly with the salvation of the soul, providing certain indispensable information necessary for a proper understanding of this all-important subject.  The tree of life, on the other hand, is reserved for those Christians realizing the salvation of their souls; and a proper understanding of the tree of life is integrally related to a proper understanding of this salvation.

James mentions the tongue in chapter one (James 1:26-27) and then goes into a lengthy discourse in chapter three concerning this small member of the body and what it is capable of doing (James 3:1ff):

Even so the tongue . . . boasts great things. . . .is a fire, a world of iniquity. . . . it defiles the whole body, and sets on fire the course of nature; and it is set on fire by hell [Gehenna] . . . no man can tame the tongue.  It is an unruly evil, full of deadly poison. (James 3:5-8)

A Christian’s spirituality can be seen through the control of his tongue, for the tongue can be properly controlled only through the use of that wisdom and knowledge that comes from above (James 3:13-18).  This thought from the epistle of James takes one back to Proverbs 3:13-18, where wisdom and knowledge are associated with the tree of life.  And it is in this same respect that “a wholesome tongue” also finds its association with the tree of life.  A wholesome (tranquil) tongue results from the proper use of divinely imparted wisdom and knowledge.

Concluding Thoughts:

Man’s rule over the earth must wait for the time when Revelation 2:7 will be brought to pass.  He that “overcomes” will realize the salvation of his soul (life), realize that blessed hope, come into possession of the required wisdom and knowledge necessary to rule as a co-regent with Christ in the kingdom, and be shown to have a wholesome tongue [a tranquil tongue] in this rule.

This is what Scripture teaches concerning the presence of the tree of life in Eden, the absence of the tree of life in the world today, and the coming inheritance of the saints, when Christians will be allowed to “eat from the tree of life, which is in the midst of the paradise of God.”
Chapter 6
The Second Death

He who has an ear, let him hear what the Spirit says to the churches.  He who overcomes shall not be hurt by the second death. (Revelation 2:11)

The words of the Spirit of God to the church in Smyrna carry a special message to Christians who find themselves passing through times of various trials and testing during their pilgrim walk.  The Christians in Smyrna had been called upon to suffer, but not without cause or recompense.  “Suffering” is God’s refining fire, and those passing through the fire in Smyrna were extended a promise: “Be faithful until death, and I will give you the crown of life” (Revelation 2:9-10).

The overcomers’ promise then comes into view, stating simply and explicitly that overcoming Christians in Smyrna would “not be hurt by the second death” (Revelation 2:11).

The sufferings which Christians in Smyrna were called upon to endure are summed up in the words, “. . . the devil is about to throw some of you into prison, that you may be tested, and you will have tribulation ten days” (Revelation 2:10).

Over the years there have been numerous interpretations concerning the ten days of suffering in Revelation 2:10.  Some expositors have called attention to ten periods of Roman persecution during the first three centuries of the Church’s existence and have sought to establish a correlation between the ten days in this verse and these ten periods in Church history, making each day represent a period of time.  Other expositors have sought to apply the ten days to a ten-year persecution during one of these periods, making each day represent one year.  Still other expositors have taken the number “ten” as symbolic, representing a limited but undefined period, usually within the larger period covered by the ten persecutions.

Regardless of how one looks upon the ten days of tribulation within a possible historical framework, the significance of the number “ten” must be taken into account.  “Ten” is the number of ordinal completion, pointing to all the days of tribulation.  And if these ten days are to be thought of in connection with the ten periods of Roman persecution, they would have to be thought of as showing completion in relation to persecution by the Roman Empire.

But, regardless of how one views the matter relative to persecution by the Roman Empire, the thought encompassed in the number “ten” must, of necessity, go beyond these persecutions.  The seven Churches of Revelation chapters two and three are indivisibly related, revealing messages and promises to Christians throughout the dispensation; and the “ten days,” in their numerical sense, must cover the complete period — the entire dispensation.  These days must applicably refer to all trials and testing coming upon all Christians throughout the dispensation.

Trials and testing are the norm for the Christian life, not the exception.  The epistles of James and 1 Peter have been written to encourage Christians passing through times of trials and testing by holding out before them prizes, rewards, compensations, which are intimately associated with the salvation to be revealed — the salvation of the soul (James 1:21; 1 Peter 1:9).

This is the identical thought expressed in the overcomer’s promise to the church in Smyrna.  A “crown of life” is in view, and the recipient of this crown is given the assurance that he will “not be hurt of the second death.”

The epistle of James begins its message with the statement, “My brethren, count it all joy when you fall into various trials.”  Why?  Trials and testing of this nature “produces patience [‘patient endurance’].”  And allowing this patient endurance to have “its perfect work [end-time work],” Christians will become “perfect [mature] and complete, lacking nothing” (James 1:2-4).  Christians are to look upon such trials in the same manner as the apostles looked upon trials that confronted them.  The apostles, in circumstances of this or a similar nature, rejoiced that “they were counted worthy to suffer shame for His [Christ’s] name” (Acts 5:41).

The Christian patiently enduring temptations after the fashion seen in James 1:2-4 is promised in verse twelve that “when he has been approved [at the judgment seat], he shall receive the crown of life,” a parallel statement to Revelation 2:10.  In both instances it is patiently enduring temptations, trials, and testing during the present time, with a crown of life in view; and this crown of life will be awarded following one’s approval at the judgment seat.

Crowns must be won through patiently enduring temptations, trials, and testing during the present “race of the faith” (1 Corinthians 9:24-27; 1 Timothy 6:11-12; 2 Timothy 4:7-8).  And forfeiture of the proffered crown — resulting in non-approval at the judgment seat — is a very real possibility.  Note the warning in this respect:

Behold, I am coming quickly! Hold fast what you have, that no one may take your crown. (Revelation 3:11)

Apart from the thought that a Christian can forfeit his crown, this verse would hold little meaning whatsoever.  Christians, receiving or not receiving crowns await decisions and determinations at the judgment seat.  Overcoming Christians will wear the crowns that they have won in the present race of the faith while occupying positions of power and authority with Christ during the coming age; but for non-overcoming Christians, the matter will be entirely different.  No uncrowned person will rule as co-heir with Christ in the kingdom.

Manner of Usage in Revelation

The expression “the second death” is peculiar to the book of Revelation, and it appears four times in this book (Revelation 2:11; 20:6, 14; 21:8).  The expression is used twice in texts where the word “overcomes” is used (Revelation 2:11; 21:7-8), once in connection with those who are martyred during the Tribulation (“beheaded for their witness to Jesus, and for the Word of God . . . .” [Revelation 20:4-6], with the thought of overcoming again seen), and once in connection with the unsaved dead from throughout Man’s Day (Revelation 20:11-15).  The expression “the second death” is defined in Revelation 20:14; 21:8 as being “cast into the lake of fire” and as having a “part in the lake that burns with fire and brimstone.”

It is evident in Revelation 20:14 that “the second death” is used referring to the unsaved, and it is equally evident that this expression is used in the other three passages in the book of Revelation (Revelation 2:11; 20:6; 21:8) referring to the saved in connection with overcoming (not subsequently being hurt of the second death) or being overcome (and subsequently being hurt of the second death).

1)  Overcomers will not be hurt by . . . .

The “cowardly, unbelieving, abominable, murderers, sexually immoral, sorcerers, idolaters, and all liars” in Revelation 21:8 are usually looked upon by students of Scripture as a reference to unredeemed individuals, synonymous with the ones previously seen in Revelation 20:11-15.  However, contextually, this cannot be the case at all.  The subject in verse seven, leading into verse eight, is overcoming and realizing an inheritance in the kingdom as a son.

(Reference is made to these overcoming martyrs ruling and reigning with Christ for 1,000 years [Revelation 20:4-6].  Only sons can rule in God’s kingdom [cf. Job 1:6; 2:1; Luke 3:38; Romans 8:18-19], and ruling in the kingdom is spoken of at times as realizing an inheritance in the kingdom [Ephesians 1:14, 18; 5:5; Colossians 3:24; 1 Peter 1:4].)

Verse eight simply describes the “unbelieving [‘unfaithful’]” ones (cf. Luke 12:46) — the non-overcomers — and reveals that which will be their lot following their appearance before the Lord in judgment.

A similar description of individuals to that of Revelation 21:8 appears in 1 Corinthians 6:8-10, where an inheritance in the kingdom is also in view:

No, you yourselves do wrong and cheat, and you do these things to your brethren!

Do you not know that the unrighteous will not inherit the kingdom of God?  Do not be deceived.   Neither fornicators, nor idolaters, nor adulterers, nor homosexuals [the word, contextually, refers to male prostitutes], nor sodomites [homosexuals, the last of four references to different types of sexually immoral individuals],

nor thieves, nor covetous, nor drunkards, nor revilers, nor extortioners will inherit the kingdom of God. (1 Corinthians 6:8-10)

In this section of Scripture, the text clearly reveals that Christians alone are in view.  The words “you yourselves do wrong” in verse eight [referring to the manner of living of the “brethren” in the Corinthian church]), leading into verses nine and ten, are a translation of the Greek verb adikeo.  The noun form of this word (adikos) then appears in verse nine (translated “unrighteous”), establishing a connection with verse eight that provides the proper identification of the individuals Paul is addressing in verses nine and ten.

In verse eight, Paul calls attention to the fact that certain Christians in the Corinthian church were conducting their affairs in an unrighteous manner.

(Those referenced in these verses, of necessity, would have to be saved individuals, for they were part of the church in Corinth.  Scripture recognizes “the Church” as comprised of the saved alone, never a mixture of saved and unsaved individuals.

The thought of both saved and unsaved individuals comprising a church is solely man’s ideology, and it is an ideology that is completely foreign to any use of the word “church [Greek: ekklesia]” in Scripture.  Ekklesia means “called out,” and that which is referred to through the use this word during the present dispensation would be a group of individuals called out of the world — something that could never include the unsaved.)

Continuing this same line of thought from verse eight into verse nine, Paul asks the question, “Do you not know that the unrighteous [a reference to Christians from 1 Corinthians 6:8] will not inherit the kingdom of God?”  The remainder of verse nine, along with verse ten, then lists a number of unrighteous acts in which it is possible for Christians to become involved, concluding with the statement in verse ten that those engaged in unrighteous living of this nature “will not inherit the kingdom of God.”

The subject at hand, inheritance in the kingdom, rather than eternal life, should be carefully noted.  Only Christians are presently in line to either receive or be denied this inheritance: “If children, then heirs . . . .” (Romans 8:17).  A person must be a child of God, a child of the Owner, a Christian (or he must have been an Israelite in the past dispensation), before inheritance in the kingdom can even come into view.

These sections of Scripture in 1 Corinthians 6:8-10 and the book of Revelation 21:7-8 are actually companion passages.  In both passages, those being addressed (Christians) and the matter being discussed (inheriting or being disinherited, with the kingdom in view) are the same.  There is no message to the unsaved in these verses, for the issues of eternal life or eternal damnation are not present; and this fact must be recognized, else teachings surrounding inheritance in the kingdom, conveyed by the passages, will be missed entirely.

Revelation 21:8 cannot be equated with Revelation 20:14, even though both verses refer to “the lake of fire” and “the second death.”  These two verses are not dealing with the same thing, the same individuals, or even the same time period.  Revelation 21:8 deals with the judgment of the saved preceding the Millennium, with millennial verities in view; and Revelation 20:14 deals with the judgment of the unsaved following the Millennium, with eternal verities in view.  Nothing is the same in the two passages, save the existence of the same lake of fire, with an associated second death.

The seven overcomer’s promises in Revelation 2; 3 reveal different facets of that which God has promised to those who overcome the three great enemies confronting every Christian — the world, the flesh, and the devil (ref. chapter 4 of this book).  The promise to the overcomer in the church in Smyrna that he would not be “hurt by the second death” is only one facet of the larger scope covered by all of the overcomer’s promises to the seven churches.  The entirety of the matter appears to be summed up by the words, “inherit all things,” in Revelation 21:7.  The overcomer will be a co-heir with Christ in the kingdom and realize all the promises to the overcomers in chapters two and three (cf. Hebrews 1:2).

2)  To Have No Power over Martyrs

The martyrs of Revelation 20:4-6 are themselves revealed as overcomers.  These are the individuals who will gain “the victory over the beast, and over his image, and over his mark, and over the number of his name” during the Tribulation (Revelation 15:2).  A segment of this group was seen when the fifth seal was opened (Revelation 6:9-11; cf. Revelation 13:7-15); and they were told at this time to “rest a little while longer, until both the number of their fellow servants and their brethren, who would be killed as they were, was completed.”

But when events depicted in Revelation 20:4-6 come to pass, the Tribulation will be over, the beast and false prophet will have been cast into the lake of fire, the armies of the earth will have been overthrown, Satan will have been bound in the abyss, and the martyred saints of the Tribulation will have been resurrected to be judged (Revelation 19:11ff).  These individuals, overcoming during the Tribulation, will, as Christians overcoming today, occupy positions with Christ in the kingdom.

(These positions though will be separate from those forming the bride of Christ.  The bride will be comprised solely of saved individuals from the present dispensation.

The Tribulation martyrs will come out of a period covering seven unfulfilled years of the previous dispensation, out of time covered by Daniel’s unfulfilled Seventieth Week.)

The second death will have “no power” over the Tribulation martyrs in view (Revelation 20:6).  They, as will have been the case with numerous Christians prior to this time, will be revealed as overcomers and will not “be hurt by the second death” (Revelation 20:4).  As in Revelation 2:11; 21:7-8, there is no allusion in this passage to the unsaved dead being cast into the lake of fire (Revelation 20:14).

An inheritance in the kingdom is in view; and saved individuals, even though disinherited, with only that referred to as “the second death” awaiting them, will never be cast into the lake of fire to suffer the same consequences which the unsaved will one day suffer in this place.

To Be Hurt By . . . .

Exactly what does it mean “to be hurt by” the second death in Revelation 2:11?  In light of Revelation 20:4-6; 21:7-8, which deals with overcoming and being overcome, this can mean only one thing:  Non-overcoming Christians are going to “have their part in the lake that burns with fire and brimstone: which is the second death” (Revelation 21:8b).

“Fire” in Scripture is associated with the judgment of the saved as well as the judgment of the unsaved; and, following judgment, non-overcoming Christians will be “hurt by the second death,” which is associated with the lake of fire.

Thus, the time when this will occur is following events at the judgment seat.  And though the Christians’ works will be tried in fire at the judgment seat, this is not synonymous with Christians having a part in “the lake that burns with fire and brimstones.”  Rather, at this judgment, Christians will be shown to have either overcome or to have been overcome, with the carrying out of decisions and determinations made at the judgment seat occurring at a time following these events.

(Note in the judgment of the unsaved in Revelation 20:11-15 that the lake of fire and the second death enter into the matter only following judgment.  The lake of fire and the second death come into view only following decisions and determinations surrounding their judgment.

And it will be the same for the saved preceding this time.  They will first be judged.  Only then, only following the decisions and determinations surrounding their judgment, do the lake of fire and the second death come into view.)

Each of the overcomer’s promises is millennial in its scope of fulfillment.  That which is in view by and through overcoming, or not overcoming — as the case may be — will be realized during the 1,000-year Messianic Era alone.

The fact that these are millennial in their scope of fulfillment can be illustrated quite easily.  Note the promises to two of the seven churches in Revelation 2:26-27; 3:21.  No such scene as presented in these verses will exist beyond the Millennium.

Christ and His co-heirs, beyond the Millennium, will no longer rule over the nations, as this rule is pictured in Revelation 2:26-27.  Rather, the Gentiles comprising these nations will be brought into positions of rulership themselves with Christ and His co-heirs, as this rule extends beyond the earth, out into the universe (Revelation 22:2, 5).  And the Son, beyond the Millennium, will no longer sit on His own throne, as seen in Revelation 3:21.  Rather, He will sit on “the throne of God and of the Lamb,” from whence universal rule will emanate (Revelation 22:1, 3, 5).

And the same is true relative to the overcomer’s promise to the church in Smyrna, having to do with the second death.  This promise can only be millennial within its scope of fulfillment, which clearly reveals that the conditions alluded to for the non-overcomer in this promise will exist for the duration of the Messianic Era alone, not throughout the eternal ages beyond.

Scripture deals with millennial rewards and/or loss, never with eternal rewards and/or loss.  This should be easy enough for anyone to understand, for if rewards are eternal, so is loss of rewards.  And loss of rewards involves an association with death (Romans 8:13), something which Scripture clearly reveals will no longer exist in the eternal ages beyond the Millennium (1 Corinthians 15:26; Revelation 21:1-4).

In the overcomer’s promise to the church in Smyrna, there is a clear implication that those who do not overcome will be hurt by the second death.  And any attempt to take this promise and make it mean something other than what it clearly states serves only to destroy the promise, something that the Lord sounded a solemn warning against (Revelation 22:18-19).  The promise that those who do overcome will not “be hurt by the second death” would be meaningless unless this promise is taken at face value and allowed to mean exactly what it says, clearly implying that those who do not overcome will “be hurt by the second death.”

The “second death” in the book of Revelation is associated with the lake of fire (Revelation 21:8).  And those who do not overcome (Revelation 21:7) are going to have their part in this lake of fire (Revelation 21:8).  That is, they will be hurt by the second death by having a part in the lake of fire.

But exactly what is meant by a saved person being hurt by the second death and having a part in the lake of fire in Revelation 21:8?

Revelation chapter twenty-one moves beyond the Millennium into the eternal ages, and the first six verses provide the complete story concerning conditions as these ages begin.  Note the words, “It is done,” in the first part of verse six (Revelation 21:6).  This is the translation of a verb in the perfect tense in the Greek text, indicating that the matter has been brought to completion and presently exists in that finished state.

Then, beginning with the latter part of verse six and continuing through verse eight, overcoming and/or being overcome are again, for the last time, dealt with in this book.  And this takes a person back to the same place seen in chapters two and three.

Then, the remainder of the book is simply a commentary for the eight verses that open and begin this section.  First, a commentary is provided for the first part of this opening section.  Revelation 21:9-22:5 forms a commentary for this part of the section (Revelation 21:1-6a), which has to do with conditions beyond the Millennium.  Note how this commentary in chapter twenty-two closes:  “. . . and they shall reign forever and ever [throughout the endless ages]” (Revelation 22:5).

Then, the remainder of chapter twenty-two (Revelation 22:6ff) forms a commentary for the second part of this opening section, which has to do with conditions before and during the Millennium (Revelation 21:6-8 [6b]).

And this will explain why, outside the gates of Jerusalem during the Messianic Era, one will be able to find “dogs and sorcerers and sexually immoral and murders and idolaters, and whosoever loves and practices a lie” (Revelation 22:15).  This information is given to shed light on and provide additional detail for verses in the preceding chapter (Revelation 21:6-8 [6b]), and the information in these verses in the preceding chapter was given to shed light on the previous overcomer’s promises, particularly the one to the church in Smyrna dealing with “the second death” (Revelation 2:11).

To distinguish between millennial and eternal conditions in this respect, note that those outside the gates during the eternal ages will be the Gentile nations, as the New Jerusalem rests on the new earth (Revelation 21:24-27); but those outside the gates during the preceding Messianic Era, with the New Jerusalem in the heavens above the earth, will be the non-overcomers (Revelation 22:14-15).  And the place that they will occupy is described at least four other ways in Scripture — by the use of Gehenna, the outer darkness, the furnace of fire, and the lake of fire.

The picture surrounding an association between Gehenna and the lake of fire appears unmistakable.  As Gehenna was the place of refuse for the earthly city of Jerusalem, the lake of fire is seen as the place of refuse for the heavenly city of Jerusalem.  And as Gehenna was on the opposite side of the city from that side where God dwelled (south, as opposed to north [cf. Leviticus 1:11; Isaiah 14:13]), thus will it be with the counterpart to Gehenna in the heavenly Jerusalem.  The lake of fire is used with respect to a place completely apart from Christ and His rule.  And those “hurt by the second death” are seen occupying this place during the 1,000-year Messianic Era.

(Why does Scripture associate non-overcoming Christians with the lake of fire in relation to Christ’s millennial reign, in this manner?  The answer would be the same as the reason why Scripture associates the unsaved with the lake of fire throughout the endless ages of eternity, following the Millennium.

The lake of fire was not prepared for man.  Rather, it was prepared “for the devil and his angels” [Matthew 25:41].  It was prepared for those who had rejected God’s supreme power and authority, as Satan sought to acquire power and authority above that which had been delegated [Isaiah 14:13-14].  Thus, in this respect, the lake of fire is connected with regality.

And man, created to replace Satan and his angels, finds his connection with the lake of fire on exactly the same basis.  Saved man, ignoring the very reason for his salvation [which is regal], will find himself associated with the lake of fire during the Millennium [an association connected with all that the lake of fire implies].  And unsaved man, ignoring salvation and the reason for man’s creation [which, again, is regal], will find himself associated with the lake of fire throughout the endless ages following the Millennium [an association connected with all that the lake of fire implies].)

But, relative to Christians and the coming kingdom of Christ, is Scripture dealing with something literal?  Or, is Scripture dealing with metaphors?

Note how Scripture uses metaphors to deal with this same thing elsewhere.

In John 15:6 and Hebrews 6:8, saved individuals are spoken of in a metaphorical sense, where a burning with fire is referenced.  And the context both places has to do with either bearing fruit or not bearing fruit, which is exactly the same thing which is seen in the Matthew thirteen parables.  Or, as the matter is expressed in Revelation chapters two and three, either overcoming or being overcome.

And the negative side of the matter is expressed at least two other ways in Scripture — being cast into Gehenna (a reference to the place of refuse outside the city walls of Jerusalem at this time; Matthew 5:22, 29-30; 23:15, 33) or being cast into outer darkness (Matthew 8:12; 22:13; 25:30).

Overcoming or not overcoming and being unhurt or being hurt by the second death in Revelation 2:11 is expressed a slightly different way in Romans 8:13:

For if you [a reference to ‘brethren’ in Romans 8:12] live according to the flesh you shall die; but if by the Spirit you put to death the deeds of the body, you will live.

Whether Gehenna or outer darkness in Matthew, a burning with fire in John and Hebrews, being cast into a furnace or lake of fire in Matthew and Revelation, or suffering death or being hurt by the second death in Romans and Revelation, different facets of exactly the same thing are in view.  All of these are used in contexts showing that they have to do with saved people in relation to fruit bearing and the kingdom.

By comparing Scripture with Scripture, it is plain that these are simply different ways of expressing the same thing.  And since a literal casting into outer darkness, Gehenna, or a furnace or lake of fire could not possibly be in view (for these different places could not possibly be looked upon as referring to the same place in a literal sense), it is evident that metaphors are being used throughout.  But relative to the unsaved and the lake of fire, this is simply not expressed other ways in Scripture as it is with the saved, leaving no room for any thought other than understanding the matter as literal, not metaphorical.

Aside from the preceding, it is clear that all Christians, faithful and unfaithful alike, will be in the kingdom.  This is seen in type in Genesis chapters eighteen and nineteen.  Both Abraham and Lot, in the final analysis, are seen on the mount (a “mountain” in Scripture signifies a kingdom).  But note the stark difference in the place that each occupied.  Abraham stood before the Lord, where he had always stood (Genesis 18:22; 19:27).  Lot though found himself in a place separated from the Lord, in a place where he also had always stood (Genesis 19:1, 30).

Saving a Soul from Death

Brethren, if anyone among you wanders from the truth, and someone turns him back, 

let him know that he who turns a sinner from the error of his way will save a soul from death and cover a multitude of sins. (James 5:19-20)

According to 1 Corinthians 3:11-15, Christians whose works are burned at the judgment seat will “suffer loss.”  This cannot refer to the loss of rewards, for rewards enter into this judgment only after a person is approved.  The disapproved will have no rewards to lose.  The only thing in their possession possible for them to lose will be their souls (lives).  Matthew 16:25-27 refers to the saved coming under judgment and the possibility of a person losing his soul.  The word “lose” in these verses and the word “loss” in 1 Corinthians 3:15 are translations of the same word in the Greek text.  The loss experienced by the person in Matthew 16:25-27 is that of his soul; and it must be the same in 1 Corinthians 3:11-15, for the judgments referred to are the same.

The epistle of James, referring to the salvation of the soul at the outset (James 1:21), concludes by referring to the possibility of a Christian experiencing “death” in relation to his soul (James 5:19-20).  This thought is set forth in an opposite sense to that of realizing the “salvation” of his soul (James 1:21).  Failing in the present race of the faith (1 Corinthians 9:24-27; cf. 2 Timothy 4:7-8), a Christian will be disapproved at the judgment seat.  He will have failed to overcome, be victorious; and, failing in this manner, he will lose his soul.

Thus, experiencing “death” in James 5:20 can, contextually, only be synonymous with the loss of the soul (life); that is to say, a person entering into this experience will be “hurt by the second death.”  “Losing one’s soul [life]” and “being hurt by the second death” are two ways of saying the same thing.

In order for a “second death” to exist, there must previously have been a “first death.”  Such a death, of course, is introduced in the fall of Adam:

Therefore, just as through one man sin entered the world, and death through sin, and thus death spread to all men, because all sinned. (Romans 5:12)

Every man comes into this world via the birth from below and becomes a partaker of the first death by and through his association with Adam.  And the second death will befall unredeemed man, with eternal verities in view, because of his continued association with Adam.

But for redeemed man, the second death is a different matter altogether.  Through a bringing forth from above, he is no longer associated with Adam and death in the same sense as unredeemed man; and the possibility of his being hurt by the second death concerns events that occur in an entirely different sphere of activity.

Adam fell from the position in which he had been created; and more is involved in Adam’s fall than eternal verities, affecting only the unredeemed.  Adam had been called into existence to assume rulership over the earth; and the entrance of sin (along with bringing about eternal separation from God, apart from redemption) resulted in his disqualification to rule in Satan’s stead.  Adam, through the fall, found himself disqualified to occupy the very position for which he had been created.  Redemption itself did not place Adam back in this position (Genesis 3:21-24); nor does redemption today place man back in this position.

Redeemed man today, as Adam following his fall and redemption, remains barred from the tree of life, awaiting the salvation of his soul.  Following the fall in Genesis 3, the tree of life does not enter the affairs of man again until the salvation of the soul is brought to pass; and this will occur only following the issues and determinations surrounding the judgment seat, following Man’s Day.

Man ultimately occupying the position that Adam was created to assume requires his identification with a new Federal Head — the last Adam.  The last Adam appeared and met Satan in a face-to-face confrontation to show that He was fully qualified to function in the realm (a regal realm) that the first Adam forfeited in the fall.  He then provided redemption for man by and through the sacrifice of Himself and presently awaits the day when He will take the kingdom.

Those “in Christ” have been redeemed, with a view to their being co-heirs with Christ after He wrests control of the kingdom from Satan and his angels.  Those ruling with the last Adam will constitute His bride and reign as consort queen with Him, as Eve would have reigned as consort queen with the first Adam had both remained obedient and occupied the position for which man had been created.

The second death, as it will affect Christians, can be properly understood only in the light of a parallel between that which Adam failed to realize in the past and that which unfaithful Christians will fail to realize in the future — the very purpose for their existence.  And as the first death entered into man’s former failure, the second death will enter into man’s latter failure — for the saved on the one hand, and for the unsaved on the other.

Experiencing “the second death” for the redeemed, by failure to realize one’s calling, can in no way pertain to eternal verities.  Such cannot be in view at all.  Christians are present possessors of an eternal salvation based entirely upon the finished work of Christ at Calvary; and there can be no such thing as “the second death” affecting any Christian on the basis of this salvation, else the finished work of Christ itself would be called into question and come into disrepute.

The Christian’s association with “the second death” can only pertain to millennial verities and the loss of one’s soul, the exact association provided by each reference in the book of Revelation.  Unfaithful Christians will experience “the second death” during the millennial reign of Christ.  That is to say, they will lose their souls (lives) and be denied positions with Christ in the kingdom.  Again, “the second death” for them is millennial only, not eternal.

Non-overcoming Christians, through experiencing “the second death,” will be:

. . . punished with everlasting [Greek: aionios, age-lasting] destruction from the presence of the Lord, and from the glory of His power; 

when He comes in that Day to be glorified in His saints and to be admired among all those who believe . . . . (2 Thessalonians 1:9-10a [9b])

For the unredeemed though, “the second death” can only pertain to eternal verities.  As a result of Adam’s sin and their non-acceptance of Christ’s sacrifice on Calvary, the unredeemed reside in a condition described in Scripture as “dead in trespasses and sins” (Ephesians 2:1; Colossians 2:13).  They, in this condition, can have nothing to do with matters pertaining to rulership over the earth.  Eternal verities alone are in view; and the second death, as it will affect the unredeemed, must be understood in this sense.

Unredeemed man will experience “the second death” following the millennium, with only the endless ages in view.  The unredeemed will remain in their spiritually dead condition and, in the lake of fire, be eternally separated from God:

Then Death and Hades were cast into the lake of fire.  This is the second death.

And anyone not found written in the Book of Life was cast into the lake of fire. (Revelation 20:14-15)
Chapter 7
The Hidden Manna, White Stone

He who has an ear let him hear what the Spirit says to the churches.  To him who overcomes I will give some of the hidden manna to eat.  And I will give him a white stone, and on the stone a new name written that no one knows except him who receives it. (Revelation 2:17)

The third of the seven overcomer promises is given in the message to the church in Pergamos, a church located in a wealthy city where pagan worship flourished.  Pergamos was a religious center filled with pagan cults, housing temples and shrines dedicated to the false gods of the Gentiles.

Pergamos, at this time, was also a center for the Roman government in Asia; and Satan, who ruled the earth through the Gentile nations (and continues to rule in this same manner today), was said to have his throne in Pergamos (Revelation 2:13).  This though could only refer to a prominent place for his rule in the Roman Empire rather than to the actual location of his throne, for his throne would still be located in the heavens at this time, not on the earth.

The Gentile nations ruling under Satan would exhibit power connected with Satan’s throne (cf. Ezekiel 28:14; Daniel 10:12-20; Luke 4:5-6).  And it would have to be in this respect that Satan’s throne was said to be in Pergamos — a center of Gentile government, idolatry, and false worship.

Satan’s throne will not actually be upon the earth until he, along with his angels, is cast out of the heavens near the middle of the Tribulation period (Revelation 12:7-12).  It will then be established in Babylon, Satan’s earthly capital (Isaiah 14:4ff; Daniel 2:31-45); and his throne will then be occupied by Antichrist, the last king of Babylon preceding its destruction (Revelation 13:1-2; 17-18).

Aside from the nation of Israel, the Roman Empire was the great persecutor of early Christianity.  Christians, as the Jews, were monotheistic; and they fixed their eyes upon the one true God, not upon Caesar.  And if this period of persecution is to be associated in a historical sense with that which is stated about any one of the seven churches in Revelation chapters two and three, it would seemingly have to be the church in Smyrna (Revelation 2:8-11).

Numerous Christians during this period of Roman persecution were imprisoned, tortured, and killed.  But the more widespread this persecution became, the more Christendom flourished and grew.  This is what led Tertullian, one of the early Church fathers who lived during that time, to say, “The blood of the martyrs is the seed of the Church.”

Along with a Satanic persecution from without during this period, there was also a Satanic corrupting work from within.  Very early in the dispensation, as seen in the fourth of seven parables in Matthew chapter thirteen (Matthew 13:33), leaven was placed in three measures of meal, which would have to do centrally with the Word of the Kingdom and Christendom (the subject matter seen throughout these parables).  And this resulted in a corrupting work from within, which paralleled the persecution from without (ref. the author’s book, in this site, Mysteries of the Kingdom BOOK, chapter 6, “Parable of the Leaven”).

In relation to leaven placed in the three measures of meal in Matthew 13:33, “leaven” in Scripture is spoken of as a corrupting substance, and the number “three” in Scripture is the number of divine perfection.  This number shows divine perfection within that which is in view — divine perfection within that which is being corrupted with the leaven.

The “three measures of meal” — three measures of ground grain, used to make bread — are in view.  The reference is to the Word of God (Matthew 4:4; cf. Isaiah 55:1-2), though not the Word in a general sense.  Rather, the reference, contextually, is to the Word in a specific sense, a specific part of the Word, a specific teaching in the Word.  And a corrupting agent is seen being placed within that which is perfect.

The subject at hand leading into this fourth parable in Matthew chapter thirteen has to do with the Word of the Kingdom.  It has to do with how the message surrounding the coming kingdom of Christ would begin to be proclaimed in Christendom and how this message would progressively change because of something (a corrupting agent) placed within the message (Matthew 13:19-24, 31, 33).

Thus, during the first several centuries of the dispensation, there was not only a satanic work from without but one from within as well.

Then, at the beginning of the fourth century, Satan brought matters together in his efforts to destroy Christianity.  His efforts from within (the working of the leaven through several centuries of time) had produced such corruption within Christendom that he could merge these efforts with those from without (persecution by the Roman Empire).  To bring this to pass, Satan brought Roman persecution to an end and simply merged a corrupt religious system with a pagan political system.

The Roman emperor Diocletian, coming into power near the end of the third century, was the last of the persecuting emperors.  His persecuting edicts were repealed during the opening years of the fourth century by Constantine the Great after he had come into power, and Christianity was then regarded as simply another religion in the countries over which Rome ruled.

This move by Constantine set the stage for a succeeding move having far-reaching ramifications: The day came when Constantine (for reasons upon which historians differ) embraced Christianity, an act subsequently followed by his efforts to force Christianity on the Empire as its one and only religion.  These efforts by Constantine began a sequence of events that, toward the end of the fourth century, ultimately resulted in a complete merger of Church and State.

In the year 380 A.D., Theodosius I issued an edict that made Christianity the exclusive state religion, and in the year 395 A.D., Christianity was finally recognized as the official and only religion of the Roman Empire.  Christianity then found itself completely enmeshed within a world power in the sphere of governmental authority over which Satan exercised control, completely out of line with God’s plans and purposes for the new creation “in Christ.”

If the message to the church in Pergamos has to do with a particular period in Church history, it would have to be this period, where a merger of Church and State occurred.  This is the period that followed the Roman persecutions; and the names “Smyrna” and “Pergamos,” in this respect, would themselves be significant in pointing to these periods.

Smyrna” is a transliterated Greek word meaning myrrh (a resinous gum used for embalming), which could possibly point to the martyrs under Roman persecution during the first several centuries of the Church’s existence.  “Pergamos,” on the other hand, comes from the Greek word gamos, meaning “marriage”; and this word could possibly point to that period in Church history, beginning with Constantine, when the Church was wed to the world.

This entire matter is depicted in the parable of the mustard seed in Matthew 13:31-32.  The mustard seed, the smallest of seeds, would, through natural growth, germinate and become “the greater than the herbs.”  However, the mustard seed in the parable germinated and, after a period of time, experienced an abnormal growth, becoming a “tree.”  The very next and last thing stated in this parable is the fact that once the herb had become a tree, “the birds of the air” then came and lodged in its branches.

A “tree” in Scripture symbolizes a national power (Judges 9:8-15; Daniel 4:10-12, 20-22), and the “birds” in Matthew 13:32 are associated with Satanic activity (cf. Matthew 13:4, 19).  The mustard seed germinating and experiencing natural growth portrays the Church during the early years of the present dispensation; and the herb subsequently experiencing abnormal growth, producing a tree, allowing the birds of the air to lodge in its branches, portrays that which Christianity became during and following the reign of Constantine.  The Church merged with the state, becoming a tree, a world power; and Satan with his agents simply moved in and began accomplishing that which, under Roman persecution, had not been accomplished.

Where the pagan, persecuting emperors seemingly failed, the first so-called Christian emperors succeeded.  And out of this condition in which the Church found itself arose two major problems:

1) There were those in the church in Pergamos who held to the “doctrine of Balaam.”

2) There were those in this church who held to the “doctrine of the Nicolaitans” (note also the “deeds of the Nicolaitans” in the message to the church in Ephesus [Revelation 2:6]).

These two doctrinal problems crept into the Church early in its history, but they are not at all peculiar to the historical state of the Church as seen in Revelation chapter two.  The intermingling of Christians in the affairs of the world (governmental and other affairs) is something from which the Church has never really withdrawn, and the same problems produced by conditions of this nature in the fourth century are still with us today (cf. 2 Timothy 2:3-4).

Rather than Christianity converting the world, the world converted Christianity; and the lasting effects of this unholy relationship — very evident in the closing days of the Laodicean period in which we live — is what led Andrew Bonar, a nineteenth-century Scottish minister, to say,

“I looked for the Church and found it in the world.  I looked for the world and found it in the Church.” 

Doctrine of Balaam

Jude 1:11 records “the error of Balaam,” 2 Peter 2:15 records “the way of Balaam,” and Revelation 2:14 records “the doctrine of Balaam.”  All three of these are used in passages referring to Christians entering into a state of affairs within Christendom that not only defiles their high calling but which also dishonors the Lord who purchased their salvation with His own blood.

The error and way of Balaam appear in companion portions of Scripture and would seem to refer basically to the same thing.  The error of Balaam is associated with “profit” (KJV: “reward”) in Jude, and the way of Balaam is associated with the “wages of unrighteousness” in 2 Peter.  Thus, the error and way of Balaam have to do with “monetary gain”; and, according to the Old Testament account, monetary gain derived by and through this means is acquired through one’s willingness to compromise the principles of God and proclaim things contrary to the revealed Word of God (though Balaam was prevented from doing this and could only utter that which was in accord with the revealed Word of God).

The error and way of Balaam can be found in Numbers chapters twenty-two through twenty-four (Numbers 22; 23; 24).

Balak, king of the Moabites, hired Balaam to come into his land and pronounce a curse upon the children of Israel.  Balak had seen that which Israel had done to the Amorites; and knowing that this nation would soon be passing through his country, he was afraid because of the exhibited power that Israel exercised through the nation’s God.

Balak knew that the only way Israel could be defeated was by severing this power.  Thus, Balak hired Balaam to come into Moab and pronounce a curse upon the Israelites, incurring God’s wrath upon them in order to ultimately bring about their defeat at the hands of the enemy.

However, once in Moab, in four separate prophecies, being unable to curse the one whom God had not cursed (Numbers 23:8), only blessings proceeded from the lips of Balaam.  Balak, angered by the turn of events, sent Balaam out of Moab to his own country.

The doctrine of Balaam though was different than his error and way.  His doctrine had to do with that part of his teaching that was contrary to the revealed Word of God, and it is seen in Scripture following the account of his error and way.

1)  Past Teaching

Scripture surrounding the doctrine of Balaam and its tragic results is given in Numbers 25:1-3:

Now Israel remained in Acacia Grove and the people began to commit harlotry with the women of Moab.

They invited the people to the sacrifices of their gods and the people ate and bowed down to their gods.

So Israel was joined to Baal of Peor and the anger of the LORD was aroused against Israel. (Numbers 25:1-3)

The Israelites, after coming into Moab, began to commit fornication with the “women of Moab,” eat meat sacrificed to idols, and bow down and worship the false gods of the Moabites.  In order to put a stop to these sins and stay the hand of God’s judgment upon the entire camp of Israel, Moses was instructed to slay every Israelite who had “joined himself to Baal-peor.”  Because of their sins, twenty-four thousand Israelites perished under God’s judgment.

What caused the Israelites to depart from the one true and living God, who had delivered them from Egypt, to begin serving false gods and following the idolatrous ways of the Moabites?  The answer is given in Numbers 31:16:

Look, these women caused the children of Israel, through the counsel of Balaam, to trespass against the LORD in the incident of Peor, and there was a plague among the congregation of the LORD.

As previously seen, Balaam could not curse the one whom God had not cursed.  Only beautiful prophecies filled with blessings flowed from his lips when he was called into Moab by Balak.  But Balaam did succeed in leading the Israelites astray through his counsel.  The Israelites, through the counsel of Balaam, were led to commit fornication, eat things sacrificed to idols, and bow down before other gods.  And because of these sins, the judgment of God fell upon His people.

The counsel of Balaam — i.e., “the doctrine of Balaam” — in the light of his prophecies (Numbers 23; 24), could only have had to do with sins committed by the Israelites in view of promises and blessings associated with their covenant relationship with God.

In this respect, briefly stated, this doctrine could only have had to do with the fact that the Israelites were the covenant people of God, God’s covenants (Abrahamic and Mosaic at the time) could not be broken, and consequently the Israelites, in relation to realizing covenant promises and blessings, could sin with immunity.

Such, of course, was not the case at all.  It was true that the covenants established between God and Israel could not be broken; it was also true that Israel’s position as firstborn could not be changed; but it was not true that the Israelites, in relation to realizing covenant promises and blessings, could sin with immunity.

God’s wrath was manifested because of the sins of His people, and the thousands of Israelites who succumbed to the counsel of Balaam were overthrown in the wilderness, short of the goal of their calling.

2)  Present Teaching

The doctrine of Balaam is one of the most widely taught doctrines in the Church today.  Christians know — as their counterparts in the church in Pergamos — that they have been saved by grace through faith, and nothing can alter that which has been effected by their having “passed from death to life” (John 5:24; Ephesians 2:1ff).  They now possess spiritual life, which can never be taken from them; and, because of the unchangeable nature of the life they presently possess, they reason they can conduct their lives in any manner that they choose, and it will make no difference.

However, as in the case of the Israelites, so in the case of Christians.  Christians, as the Israelites under Moses, have been saved for a specific, revealed purpose.  Every Christian is enrolled in a race (1 Corinthians 9:24-27); every Christian is engaged in a conflict (Ephesians 6:10-18; 2 Timothy 2:4-5).  And the goal set before every Christian is to win the race, be victorious in the conflict.

God has made provision for Christians in order that at the end of the race they might say with Paul in 2 Timothy 4:7-8:

I have fought the good fight [‘I have strained every muscle in the good contest’].  I have finished the race, I have kept the faith:

Finally, there is laid up for me the crown of righteousness . . . .  

The enemy, Satan, on the other hand, is doing all within his power to bring about defeat in the lives of Christians.  Satan’s main objective in the present warfare is to prevent Christians from qualifying for crowns and thus positions of rulership with Christ in His coming kingdom.

God is presently bringing into existence a new order of sons to replace the order now ruling in the heavens; and the incumbent rulers — Satan and his angels — know this and are doing all within their power to retain their present governmental control over the earth.

The main facet of the doctrine of Balaam that is being promulgated in churches today is the teaching that future blessings and rewards have been set aside for every Christian solely on the basis of Christ’s finished work on Calvary and the Christian’s positional standing “in Christ.”  In this respect, all Christians — regardless of their conduct during the present time — will receive crowns and positions of power and authority with Christ in the kingdom.

However, that which is clearly taught throughout the Word of God is to the contrary.  Though the Israelites’ positional standing before God could not be changed, they could not and did not sin with immunity.  And exactly the same thing is true concerning Christians.  Though the Christians’ positional standing before God cannot be changed, they as well, as the Israelites, cannot sin with immunity.  Sin in the camp of Israel resulted in the Israelites being overthrown in the wilderness, short of the goal of their calling.  And it will be no different for Christians.

And I took the crown that was on his head . . . . (2 Samuel 1:10; cf. Revelation 3:11).

Doctrine of the Nicolaitans

Outside of Revelation, chapter two (Revelation 2:6, 15), there is no known sect in Church history (biblical or secular) referred to by the name “Nicolaitans.”  Some early writers tried unsuccessfully to connect this group of individuals with Nicolas of Antioch; and others, following in their steps, try this even today.  However, such a connection cannot be established, which leaves one with a sole method of identification — the meaning of the word itself.

The reference can only be to a sect in the church in Pergamos (known also to those in Ephesus) whose practices and doctrine are self-explained by the term that the Spirit of God used to identify them.  Apart from this means of identification, nothing can be known about the Nicolaitans.

The word “Nicolaitans” is a transliterated, compound word from the Greek text (nikolaites), derived from nike (“a victor,” “a conqueror”) and laos (“people”).  Thus, the word simply means, “to be victorious over the people,” “to conquer the people.”

Using the meaning of the name itself after this fashion, the Nicolaitans would have to be identified as individuals (leaders) in the Church who had subjugated the remaining Christians to their self-imposed authority — individuals comprising a ruling, priestly class (the clergy over the laity), something condemned by Scripture in no uncertain terms.

Authority within the Church (or a local church) must always be based solely upon “service.”  Those occupying positions of leadership (elders, deacons) must always minister (serve) within this sphere of activity, which is to bear no relationship whatsoever to authority exercised by those in the world (cf. Matthew 20:25-28; 1 Corinthians 16:15-16).

“Nicolaitanism” is simply a corruption of delegated authority within the Church (or a local church), exercising this authority after a forbidden pattern — after the pattern set forth by those in the world.

Nicolaitanism, being introduced in the message to the church in Ephesus, was apparently in existence very early in Church history; but it would only appear natural that this doctrine coming into full bloom waited for that period covered by the church in Pergamos.

Nicolaitanism patterns itself after the structure set forth in worldly governmental systems; and it was through the actions of Constantine and others in the fourth century Roman Empire, during the period in Church history that seemingly parallels that which is seen in the message to the church in Pergamos, that the way was opened for an already-existing world system in the Church to follow this pattern to a level heretofore unattained.  Once the union between Church and state had been established, worldly practices in the Church could only become commonplace.

Since the Church has never really separated itself from the position in which it began to assume during the days of Constantine, one can only expect to find Christendom saturated with the “doctrine of the Nicolaitans” from the fourth century right on into the present day and time.  In fact, viewing the matter from this perspective, while looking upon it within the framework of the leavening process in Matthew 13:33, the doctrine of the Nicolaitans would have to be considered a false teaching that would undoubtedly increase with time; and this would make it even more prominent in the Church today, near the end of the dispensation, than at any other time in history.

The leaven that the woman placed in the three measures of meal can only progressively continue its deteriorating work throughout the dispensation.  And this leaven can only do its most damaging work near the end of the dispensation, during the time in which we presently live.

The “doctrine of Balaam,” viewed within the framework of the same perspective and same leavening process, would have to be looked upon after an identical fashion in relation to time.  This is a doctrine that will undoubtedly, as the “doctrine of the Nicolaitans,” be more widely proclaimed in the latter days than at any other time in the history of the Church.  And the “doctrine of Balaam” will, in many instances, be proclaimed by those holding to the “doctrine of the Nicolaitans.”

Such can only be the ever-increasing, degenerate state of teaching emanating from the lukewarm Laodicean Church during the closing years of the present dispensation, immediately preceding Christ’s return for the Church.

The Overcomers

Contextually, the overcomer’s promise in Revelation 2:17 will be realized by those Christians who conduct their affairs in a manner separate from the widespread teachings of the “doctrine of Balaam” and the “doctrine of the Nicolaitans.”  It does make a difference how one lives after he has been saved; and the Headship of the Lord Jesus Christ, rather than man, must be recognized as one seeks to live a life pleasing to the Lord.

The beliefs and practices of those holding to the “doctrine of Balaam” and the “doctrine of the Nicolaitans” have completely permeated the churches, such beliefs and practices are part and parcel with those of the world, and to the victor alone belongs the promise that God has given.  The overcomer alone has been promised that he will be allowed to partake of the “hidden manna” and will be given a “white stone” with a “new name” in the stone, which no man will know other than the one receiving it.

1)  The Hidden Manna

“Manna” is found in both the Old and New Testaments, but the “hidden manna” is found only in the third overcomer’s promise in the book of Revelation.  The Israelites were provided manna during their pilgrim journey between Egypt and Canaan; and Christians, in like manner, have been provided Manna during their pilgrim journey between the antitype of Egypt (the world) and the antitype of Canaan (a heavenly land, wherein Christians will realize an inheritance).  And any teaching concerning the future “hidden manna” must be drawn from past and present appearances of the manna as a provision for God’s people.

(The fact that the future provision for God’s people is presently “hidden” may be an allusion to the manna that was kept “before the Lord” in the Holy of Holies of the tabernacle.  This manna was placed in a “golden pot” within the Ark of the Covenant, hidden from the people but visible to God [Exodus 16:14-35; John 6:48-54; Hebrews 9:2-4].  So it is with the hidden manna during the present time.  It is hidden from the people but visible to God.)

The manna given to the Israelites during the wilderness journey was a provision for their physical needs.  This manna was a special food, prepared by God, containing everything necessary for the sustenance and well-being of the physical body.  It was provided fresh day-by-day, and the Israelites were to gather and eat the manna after the fashion in which it was given.  No supplementary food was provided or required.

The “manna” that the Israelites were given in the wilderness typified Christ, “the living bread that came down from heaven”; and this “living bread” is the provision that Christians have been given for their wilderness journey.  Christians “eat the flesh of the Son of Man, and drink His blood” (John 6:48-54) by and through the assimilation of the Word of God.  This Word is a special food, prepared by God, containing everything necessary for the sustenance and well-being of the spiritual life.

The Spirit of God will render this food fresh day-by-day; and Christians are to partake of the Living Word through the Written Word, after the manner in which it has been given.  No supplementary food has been provided; nor is any required.

The “manna” upon which Christians presently feed has been given to properly prepare and equip them for the wilderness journey, and the “hidden manna” can only be a parallel provision for things beyond the wilderness journey.

The overcomers will be allowed to partake of the hidden manna to properly prepare and equip them as they rule and reign in the kingdom.  The provision is “mannanow and “hidden mannayet future, both given to equip Christians during particular periods for particular types of service.

The “hidden manna” in the third overcomer’s promise and the “tree of life” in the first overcomer’s promise would have to be integrally related in this realm.  Both are set forth as provisions to properly equip Christians as they rule and reign, both point to Christ (the true Manna, the true Tree of Life), and both together will form God’s complete provision for the rulers in the kingdom.

However, a distinction must be drawn between the two, viewing each in the sense of a different facet of this provision.  Since partaking of the tree of life will provide that special wisdom and knowledge necessary to judge in equity, justice, and righteousness (ref. chapter 5 of this book), it can be safely assumed that partaking of the hidden manna will apparently constitute God’s provision to properly prepare overcoming Christians in all other realms of life.  Such could possibly include physical needs as well as spiritual needs.

Not that much has been revealed about the resurrection body.  Christ partook of food in His resurrection body (Luke 24:41-43; John 21:5-14; cf. Matthew 26:29), but the reason for His partaking of food or details surrounding the matter are not given.  If the resurrection body requires sustenance for the rigors of the office Christians are to hold, the hidden manna will apparently provide that sustenance, along with any other requirements for sustenance that Christians may possess.

2)  The White Stone, New Name

During the days in which the book of Revelation was written, and days prior to that time, giving one a white stone meant that the person had been charged with some offense but had been acquitted; he had been shown as justified.  Since works alone will be reviewed at the judgment seat, justification shown by the white stone must emanate out of a judgment of works.

Justification on the basis of Christ’s finished work at Calvary cannot be in view at all, for overcomers and non-overcomers alike would receive such a stone if that were the case.  A white stone will be given to every Christian whose works endure the fire, revealing justification on the basis of that coming under judgment — a justification on the basis of works, works emanating out of faithfulness (cf. James 2:14-26; ref. Chapter 3 in this book).

A white stone was also given to the victor in a contest or battle, which is exactly what is in view through overcoming.  Christians are presently in a battle, a warfare, one “not against flesh and blood,” but against:

 . . . principalities, against powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this world [age], against spiritual wickedness in high places [against the spirit forces of wickedness in the heavenlies]. (Ephesians 6:12)

And Satan and his angels use the world and the flesh in their never-ceasing efforts to bring about a Christian’s defeat.  It is the victor — the one overcoming the world, the flesh, and the devil — that the promised white stone will be given.

With the preceding in mind, understanding the white stone, along with the new name written on the stone, can possibly best be seen in Joseph’s exaltation by the Pharaoh of Egypt.  Joseph, because of his faithfulness to God, was, through divine providence, brought into a position of such favor with Pharaoh that he found himself exalted to the throne.  Pharaoh took his own ring and “put it on Joseph’s hand; and he clothed him in garments of fine linen and put a gold chain around his neck.”  He then positioned him as “ruler over all the land of Egypt,” and bestowed upon him a new name — “Zaphnath-paaneah” (Genesis 41:39-45).

The white stone will identify the overcomer as the one shown justified, victorious in conquest, and elevated to noble rank.  As Joseph in the type, he will be placed in the position of a ruler and be given a new name.  Joseph was placed over all Egypt, and the overcoming Christian will be placed over all the earth (“Egypt” is always a type of the world in Scripture).  He will then be given “a new name . . . that no one knows except him who receives it.”

Such is the present prospect set before Christians, as given in the overcomers’ promise to the church in Pergamos.

Concluding Thoughts:

When overcoming Christians go forth to rule with Christ in the kingdom, everything will be in a state of readiness.  By and through the provision of the tree of life, the hidden manna, the white stone, and the new name, Christians will be properly equipped for every facet of life in the kingdom as they rule the nations with Christ.  

They will be given wisdom and knowledge to rule in equity, justice, and righteousness; they will be provided with the necessary sustenance (physical and/or spiritual) to equip them for the office that they are to hold; they will be given identifying stones, showing their victory over the world, the flesh, and the devil; and the One with whom they are to rule as co-heirs will know them by a new name.

Through God’s provision, a perfect rule will issue forth when man is once again brought back into the position for which he was originally created.  All authority in that day will emanate from one throne (cf. Revelation 2:26-27; 3:21), and nothing short of an absolute rule will suffice.
Chapter 8
Power over the Nations

And he who overcomes, and keeps My works until the end, to him I will give power over the nations —

He shall rule them with a rod of iron; they shall be dashed to pieces like the potter’s vessels — as I also have received from My Father;

and I will give him the morning star. (Revelation 2:26-28)

Remaining within the thought that each of the seven epistles in Revelation chapters two and three possibly points, in a particular sense, to a different period in Church history, the message to the church in Thyatira would seemingly have to point to that period following the days of Constantine.  In this respect, it would show a continued description of deteriorating conditions in Christendom following the time when the Church became wed to the world during the days of Constantine, depicted in the preceding message to the church in Pergamos.

(The manner in which the Church both began and will end during the 2,000-year dispensation can clearly be seen in Revelation chapters two and three in the messages to the churches in Ephesus [the first church dealt with] and Laodicea [the last church dealt with].  But to contend for that which is revealed about any one of the seven churches to fit completely into a particular period of Church history rather than covering, at least to some degree, an overall scope of Church history would not be a correct way to view matters.

Even remnants of that which is seen in both the church in Ephesus and the church in Laodicea can be seen in Christendom throughout the dispensation.  The thought inherent in that which is said about these two churches, in the light of related Scripture, has to do with Christendom becoming less like that seen in Ephesus and more like that seen in Laodicea as the dispensation progresses.  Then, near the end of the dispensation, after “the whole” has been leavened [Mathew 13:33], only that which is seen in the Laodicean church, for all practical purposes, will remain — a completely leavened Christendom that, relative to any proclamation of the Word of the Kingdom, can only be described as “wretched, miserable, poor, blind, and naked” [Revelation 3:17b].

And a sad part of the matter is that the Church in that day — which appears very much to be the present-day Church — will not even recognize that they occupy this completely leavened position.

In the same preceding respect, messages to the remaining five churches seemingly fit into different periods of Church history [though each, after at least some fashion, would have to cover the whole scope of Church history].  Attention will be called to these different periods into which these different churches seemingly fit [more so at particular times than at other times during the dispensation], but doing this is as far as the matter will be taken.)

Once the door had been opened and the world welcomed within, as seen in the Church in the Roman world during the fourth century, the working of the leaven producing corruption in the true biblical message could only have dramatically increased.  And any remaining remnants of pristine Christian doctrine and worship could only have begun to gradually be corrupted by the incorporated ways and practices of the world, a corruption that would eventually encompass such proportions that all Christendom would ultimately be affected.

That which continued to occur following the time when the Church became wed to the world, seemingly described in the message to the church in Thyatira in Revelation chapter two, is simply another facet of the working of the leaven which the woman placed in the three measures of meal in Matthew 13:33 — “. . . until the whole was leavened.”

The message to the church in Thyatira, in this respect, would actually present the far-reaching results of that which was introduced during the days of Constantine.  The world had been invited within, providing added fuel for the leaven which was already working; and this message would present the depths to which the world ultimately carried Christianity.

Regardless of how one views matters in relation to Church history, one fact cannot be denied.  The false teaching being accepted and practiced by Christians in Thyatira was of such a degenerate nature that the Spirit of God reached back hundreds of years in time and associated the entire matter with one of the darkest periods in Israeli history — the days of Jezebel.  And to properly understand conditions among Christians as they existed in Thyatira, one must understand conditions in the camp of Israel during that time.

(The false doctrine being taught, accepted, and practiced in Thyatira emanated from “that woman Jezebel.”

Nevertheless I have a few things against you, because you allow that woman Jezebel, who calls herself a prophetess, to teach and seduce My servants to commit sexual immorality and eat things sacrificed to idols. [Revelation 2:20]

Calling the woman teaching false doctrine in Thyatira by the name “Jezebel” can only be an allusion, through association, to Jezebel in the Old Testament, rather than to the actual name of the person [even though, conceivably, this could also have been the actual name of the person teaching in this church].

The false doctrine being promulgated by this person [with its attendant results] apparently so closely approximated the beliefs and practices of Jezebel in the Old Testament [with their attendant results] that the person teaching these things in the church in Thyatira was referred to by the name of her counterpart from the Old Testament.)

Jezebel

Jezebel appeared in Israeli history during Old Testament days at a time when wickedness was reaching a pinnacle through the unlawful deeds of a succession of Israeli kings.  The kingdom had been divided following Solomon’s death, and the kings reigning over the northern ten tribes (the kingdom of Israel, beginning with the reign of Jeroboam) not only themselves “did evil in the sight of the Lord” but they also caused the people of Israel “to sin” (cf. 1 Kings 15:25-26, 33-34; 16:18-19).

This wickedness began to reach a pinnacle during the days of Omri (the sixth king following Jeroboam), and it reached a pinnacle during the reign of his son, Ahab.  It is recorded of Omri that he “did worse than all that were before him”; and it is recorded of Ahab that he, in turn, “did evil in the sight of the Lord above all that were before him.”

It was during the dark days of Ahab’s reign in Israel that Jezebel appeared, with Baal worship subsequently being introduced.  Jezebel was the daughter of an idolatrous priest-king whom Ahab had married, a follower of the ways of her father and the one responsible for Baal worship being brought over into the camp of Israel.  It was after Ahab’s marriage to Jezebel that he “went and served Baal, and worshipped him”; and it was during this time that he “reared up an altar for Baal” and “made a grove” (also connected with idolatry), doing “more to provoke the Lord God of Israel to anger than all the kings of Israel that were before him” (1 Kings 16:25, 30-33).

Also, during the reign of Ahab, Jericho was rebuilt; and for centuries a curse had rested upon the person who rose up and rebuilt this city (1 Kings 16:34; cf. Joshua 6:26).

Jezebel was responsible for the death of numerous prophets of the Lord, and she sought Elijah’s life after he had destroyed the prophets of Baal, following the declaration of the one true and living God by fire on Mt. Carmel (1 Kings 18:4, 17-40; 19:1-2).  But the act that appeared to be the final straw, bringing iniquity to a point where God could no longer stay His hand (cf. Genesis 15:16), was Jezebel’s acquisition of Naboth’s vineyard for Ahab.  Jezebel, through forged letters, brought about Naboth’s death in order that Ahab might possess his vineyard; and Ahab himself became a partaker of this deed by subsequently possessing the vineyard.

And because of this, judgment of a nature befitting this sin was pronounced upon both Ahab and Jezebel.  The Lord said of Ahab, “In the place where dogs licked the blood of Naboth shall dogs lick your blood, even yours”; and the Lord said of Jezebel, “The dogs shall eat Jezebel by the wall of Jezreel” (1 Kings 21:1-23; cf. 1 Kings 22:35-38; 2 Kings 9:30-37).

Following this pronouncement of judgment upon both Ahab and Jezebel, Scripture provides a summary statement concerning the lives of these two individuals:

But there was no one like Ahab who sold himself to do wickedness in the sight of the LORD, because Jezebel his wife stirred him up.

And he behaved very abominably in following idols, according to all that the Amorites had done, whom the LORD had cast out before the children of Israel. (1 Kings 21:25-26)

Jezebel in the Old Testament sets forth the epitome of corruption, and there was a woman teaching in the church in Thyatira whose influence and corrupt teachings were compared to those of Jezebel.

During Jezebel’s day in the Old Testament, corruption was produced by bringing the things of the world over into the camp of Israel; and during the day of her counterpart in the New Testament, corruption was produced through the same means — bringing the things of the world over into the Church.

A terrible judgment was pronounced upon Jezebel in the Old Testament (1 Kings 21:23; cf. 2 Kings 9:30-37), and a similar judgment was pronounced upon her counterpart and those who followed her ways in the New Testament (Revelation 2:21-23).  The message concerning Jezebel in Revelation chapter two, along with the Old Testament counterpart, is clearly stated for all to behold:  God will not tolerate Christians entering into an unholy relationship with the world.  Such a relationship is associated with fornication, idolatry, and adultery.  And a relationship with the world of this nature, according to Scripture, can end only one way.  It can end only in death (Revelation 2:20-23; cf. Romans 8:13).

Doctrine, Deep Things

Now to you I say, and to the rest in Thyatira, as many as do not have this doctrine, who have not known the depths [deep things] of Satan, as they say, I will put on you no other burden.

But hold fast what you have till I come. (Revelation 2:24-25)

The teachings of the woman called “Jezebel” in the church in Thyatira are referred to in a twofold, synonymous respect:

1) The “doctrine” of Jezebel.

2) The “the depths [deep things] of Satan.”

That is, what is referred to as “the doctrine of Jezebel” had to do with “the depths [deep things] of Satan.”

God has His “deep things,” and Satan has his “deep things” (1 Corinthians 2:10; Revelation 2:24).

The deep things of God are associated with that which is separate from the present world kingdom under Satan, the coming world kingdom under Christ.  Such is evident from the context of 1 Corinthians 2:10.

The deep things of Satan, on the other hand, are associated with that which is diametrically opposed to the coming kingdom of Christ, the present kingdom under Satan.  Such is evident from the context of Revelation 2:24.

1)  As These Things Affect Israel

Israel’s standing among the nations is that of firstborn.  When God instructed Moses to say to Pharaoh, “Israel is my son, even my firstborn” (Exodus 4:22), God was announcing the proper place that Israel had been called to occupy in relation to the Gentile nations of the earth.  Israel, as God’s firstborn son, was the nation in possession of the birthright; and no Gentile nation has ever or will ever come into such a position.  Among the nations of the earth, a firstborn status is reserved for Israel alone.

God has stated concerning Israel, “You only have I known of all the families of the earth.”  God has chosen Israel to be “a people for Himself, a special treasure above all the peoples on the face of the earth.” (Deuteronomy 7:6; 14:2; Amos 3:2; cf. Psalm 147:19-20; Romans 9:4-5).

During the days of Jezebel in the Old Testament, one of the world’s false religions was brought over into the camp of Israel, into the worship of the one true and living God.

This was done under the direction and leadership of Satan in an effort to thwart the plans and purposes of God concerning Israel, God’s firstborn son, the nation in possession of the rights of primogeniture.

Israel had previously been called out of Egypt to ultimately realize these rights in the land covenanted to Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob.  The introduction of Baal worship into the camp of Israel, through Jezebel, was nothing more than Satan’s attempt to prevent Israel from assuming her God-ordained position as “a kingdom of priests, and a holy nation” (Exodus 19:6).

The birthright possessed by Israel consisted of three things:

1) Ruler of the household, under and for the Father.

2) Exercising the office of priest in the family.

3) The reception of a double portion of all the Father’s goods.

The first segment of the birthright placed the firstborn in the position of “heir” with respect to a rule of the Father’s house, under and for the Father.  “Sonship” implies rulership and carries the thought of supremacy.  In this respect, Israel, a national power, was to be the supreme nation and rule over all the other nations — all the Gentile nations of the earth.

This earth, a province in the kingdom of God, constitutes the Father’s house when the birthright with respect to nations is in view; and Israel, as God’s firstborn son, was to bear rule over all the nations in this house, under and for the Father.

Israel occupied the standing as firstborn among all nations while still in Egypt, but Israel would not actually realize these rights until the nation had been removed from Egypt and established in the land covenanted to Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob.

The second segment of the birthright would place Israel in a priestly position with respect to both God and the nations.  Israel was to be a “kingdom of priests” in the midst of the nations (Exodus 19:6), resulting in the nations being blessed by and through Israel in accord with Genesis 12:1-3.

A first-mention principle relating to these blessings had previously been established in Genesis 9:25-27.  “The God of Abraham, the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob” (Exodus 3:6) was first “the God of Shem” (Genesis 9:26).  Neither Ham nor Japheth had a God, and the only way either could receive spiritual blessings was by and through Shem and his God.

Or, to say it another way, the descendants of Ham and Japheth (the Gentile nations) are “without God in the world” (Ephesians 2:12) and can receive spiritual blessings only through the descendants of Shem (the nation of Israel) and their God.  Although the lineage of Shem also, among others, includes the descendants of Ishmael and the sons of Keturah, spiritual blessings for nations emanating from these lines are derived through the same means as those for the Gentile nations (for, in this respect, these nations are looked upon as Gentile nations [Genesis 17:18-21; 21:5-12; 22:2; 25:1-6]).

The third segment of the birthright placed Israel in a position to receive the double portion of all the Father’s goods.  This segment of the birthright, as the first two segments, also had to do with Israel’s position among the nations.  There are two spheres of governmental power and authority in a rule over the Gentile nations — earthly and heavenly — and the double portion of the birthright pertained to Israel ultimately coming into possession of both (cf. Genesis 22:17-18).

The way was opened under the leadership of Moses at Kadesh-Barnea, and later under Joshua on the east side of Jordan, for Israel to go into the land and realize the earthly portion of this inheritance; but the heavenly portion of the inheritance was not to be opened to the nation until almost fifteen hundred years later.  It was necessary that both be extended to Israel at some point in the corridors of time, for Israel, as the firstborn, was the appointed heir.

Under Moses and Joshua, when the earthly portion of the inheritance was in the offing, God Himself dwelt in the midst of the nation; some fifteen hundred years later, when the heavenly portion of the inheritance was in the offing, God Himself once again (in the person of His Son) dwelt in the midst of the nation.

Satan is the “god of this world [age].”  He is the “anointed cherub [messianic angel],” the one created to rule and reign (Ezekiel 28:14; 2 Corinthians 4:4).  Satan and his angels presently rule the earth through the Gentile nations.  They rule from the heavens through counterparts among the Gentile nations upon the earth (note Daniel 10:12ff: the “prince of the kingdom of Persia,” and the “kings of Persia” [Daniel 10:13] are heavenly beings [angels in the kingdom of Satan] who rule through counterparts in the kingdom of Persia [Iran today] on earth.  And it is the same with the Grecian kingdom [Daniel 10:20] and all other Gentile powers, past and present).

The nation of Israel though has been placed in an entirely separate and distinct position from that which are occupied by the Gentile nations.  Israel is not to be “reckoned among the nations” (Numbers 23:9).  Israel is not a nation through which Satan and his angels rule, as they do through the Gentile nations.  The angelic prince of Israel in Daniel chapter ten (where the princes of Gentile nations are mentioned) is Michael (Daniel 10:13, 21); and Michael is not one of the princes ruling under Satan.

Thus, the deep things of Satan in relation to Israel and her calling in the Old Testament involved taking things from his kingdom, from the Gentile nations of the earth, and placing them among a separate and distinct people who were not to be reckoned among those nations.  

In the case of his work through Jezebel, it was Baal worship that was transferred from the Gentile nations into the camp of Israel.  And the Israelites, following Baal, associated themselves with Gentile idolatry and could, under no circumstances, realize their calling as firstborn while in this condition.

Rather than Israel ruling over the Gentile nations of the earth, Satan’s rule over these same nations would continue unabated, with Israel uprooted from her land and scattered among these nations.  And rather than Israel realizing national blessings, with the Gentile nations in turn being blessed, Israel would incur God’s wrath.  It was to this end that Satan vented his wrath against Israel throughout the Old Testament, and it is to this end that he continues to vent his wrath against this same nation today.

(God’s dealings with Israel on a national basis have been interrupted and temporarily discontinued.  Israel has been set aside for a dispensation, during which time God is removing from the Gentiles a people for His name.

But Satan knows that God’s discontinuance of His dealings with Israel in this manner is only temporary.  He knows that God will once again turn to and deal with Israel relative to the nation’s standing as firstborn [else the complete, revealed program of God — that Satan knows all too well — would remain unfulfilled].  Satan knows that Israel is yet to be placed at the head of the nations upon the earth, with the Gentile nations being blessed through Israel; and he continues to do all within his power to prevent this from happening.)

2)  As These Things Affect Christians

A part of that which was being made known to “the principalities and powers in heavenly places” in time past through Israel is now being made known through the Church (Ephesians 3:9-11; cf. Ephesians 6:11ff).  In time past, Israel was in possession of both earthly and heavenly promises and blessings, having to do with both earthly and heavenly spheres of power and authority in the kingdom (Genesis 22:17-18; Hebrews 11:8-16).  However, at the time of Christ’s first advent, Israel forfeited the heavenly portion of the kingdom; and an entirely new creation, the one new man “in Christ,” was called into existence to be the recipient of the proffered positions of power and authority with Christ from the heavens (Matthew 21:43; 1 Peter 2:9-10).

The calling possessed by the Church is to ultimately inhabit, with Christ, the very realm that Satan and his angels presently inhabit.  The incumbent rulers (Satan and his angels) have forfeited their right to continue exercising power and authority from this realm, and Israel has forfeited her right to one day supplant these rulers.  Thus, within God’s plan for the ages, the Church was brought into existence to ultimately occupy this heavenly realm (cf. Ephesians 6:11-12; Hebrews 3:1).  Although Israel still retains her earthly calling and will yet be removed from the nations of the earth to fulfill this calling, the Church will fulfill God’s plans and purposes for the heavenly portion of the kingdom (along with certain Old Testament saints who looked beyond an earthly calling to a heavenly [cf. Matthew 8:11-12; Luke 13:28-29; Hebrews 11:8-16]).

Christians are the ones who will be called forth to dwell in the heavens and reign as co-heirs with Christ in the kingdom.  Satan, knowing these things (things that very few Christians seem to have any understanding of at all [cf. 2 Corinthians 4:3-4]), presently not only directs his wrath against Israel but against the Church as well.

The reason Satan placed “that woman Jezebel” in the church in Thyatira is the same reason that he placed “Jezebel” in the camp of Israel during Old Testament days.  The deep things of Satan, introduced into the camp of Israel in the Old Testament and into the church in Thyatira in the New Testament, have to do with the incumbent ruler’s (Satan’s) efforts to thwart God’s plans and purposes concerning others moving into regal positions of power and authority presently under his (Satan’s) dominion and control.

Satan has done, is doing, and will continue to do all within his power to prevent either Israel or the Church from realizing their respective calling.  And the intensification of his efforts during the closing days of the dispensation in which we presently live is something that Christians who aspire to be overcomers and realize their calling must be keenly aware of and understand.

Satan’s efforts in his warfare against Christians today has one primary goal in view:  to overcome Christians rather than seeing Christians overcome him, resulting in their disqualification to occupy proffered positions in the coming kingdom of Christ.

The deep things of Satan introduced into the Church today, as in the camp of Israel during Elijah’s day, have to do with the things of the world brought over into the things of God — the world in the Church — resulting in Christians (as the Israelites) being led astray, into the things of the world.  And, in the light of the Old Testament counterpart, this is what is involved in Jezebel’s seduction of the Lord’s servants “to commit sexual immorality and eat things sacrificed to idols” (Revelation 2:20); and those Christians, defiled after this fashion, through her efforts, who fail to repent of their deeds, will suffer “death” (Revelation 2:21-23; cf. Romans 8:13), which is undoubtedly an allusion to the previously mentioned “second death” (Revelation 2:11).

Christians, as the Israelites, possess a birthright; and this birthright consists of the same three things as the one possessed by Israel:

1)  Ruler of the household, under and for the Father.

2)  Exercising the office of priest in the family.

3)  The reception of a double portion of all the Father’s goods.

Overcoming Christians will realize the first aspect of the birthright by and through ruling as “joint-heirs” with Christ in the kingdom (Romans 8:17), the second by and through ruling as “kings and priests” (Revelation 5:10), and the third by and through coming into possession of both earthly and heavenly aspects of the inheritance with Christ — ruling from the heavens over the earth (Psalm 2:8, 9; 1 Peter 1:4; cf. Genesis 24:10, 36, 53; John 16:13-15).

Non-overcoming Christians though will have forfeited their rights of primogeniture, realizing no aspect of the birthright.  They will not be among the “many sons” Christ is bringing into glory to rule “the world [inhabited world] to come” (Hebrews 2:5, 10).  The deep things of Satan will have accomplished their purpose in the lives of such Christians; and they, as Esau, when they realize that which could have been theirs, will lift up their voices and weep (Hebrews 12:14-17; cf. Genesis 25:27-34; 27:26-38).

Kingly Power

One day the Lord Jesus Christ is going to receive a kingdom.  “The kingdoms of this world” will become “the kingdom of our Lord and of His Christ, and He shall reign forever and ever” (Revelation 11:15, ASV; cf. Psalm 2:1ff; 110:1ff; Daniel 7:9-14).  Satan and his angels are to be put down; then Christ and His co-heirs (forming His bride) are to move in and take over the government.  This is the time in which the overcomer’s promise given to Christians in the church in Thyatira will be fulfilled.

The main thrust of the matter leading into and including the overcomer’s promise centers on and in two world kingdoms — the present kingdom of Satan, and the coming kingdom of Christ.  The overcomer’s promise then revolves around being victorious over the things of the present kingdom (introduced into the Church by Satan through “that woman Jezebel”).

A Christian allowing himself to be overcome by the things of the present kingdom will be denied participation in the coming kingdom, but a Christian overcoming the things of the present kingdom will be given “power over the nations” in the coming kingdom.

Concerning the Christians’ present activities in relation to one kingdom or the other, there is a specific promise concerning recompense:  “I will give to each one of you according to your works” (Revelation 2:23b).

Christians involving themselves with the present kingdom of Satan will be recompensed accordingly.

Christians looking out ahead toward the coming kingdom of Christ, refusing to involve themselves with the present kingdom, will also be recompensed accordingly.

The time for the rendering of a “just recompense” to every Christian, according to the context and overall message of chapters one through three, will be at the future “judgment” of Christians — the judgment seat of Christ; the issue, as in 1 Corinthians 3:11-15, will be “works,” with a view to every Christian being revealed as either an overcomer or a non-overcomer, on the basis of works; and the outcome of this revelation has been clearly made known:  Christians revealed as overcomers will be given “power over the nations,” while those Christians revealed as non-overcomers will be denied such power.

That the overcomer’s promises are not only millennial in their scope of fulfillment but are also connected with regal positions as co-heirs with Christ in the kingdom is further made plain by the message to the church in Thyatira.

No such scene as that which is depicted in verses twenty-six and twenty-seven exists during the present dispensation preceding the Millennium; nor will such a scene exist during the eternal ages following the Millennium.  And that which is true of the overcomer’s promise here is equally true of the overcomer’s promises throughout chapters two and three.  Christians before the judgment seat of Christ will be judged on the basis of works to determine their status relative to overcoming, with a view to regal positions in the kingdom.

The Morning Star

Not only were the overcoming Christians in Thyatira promised kingly power with Christ but they were promised “the morning star,” which is Christ Himself (Revelation 22:16).  In Revelation 2:26-28, the promise of “the morning star” appears immediately following the promise concerning “power over the nations”; and in Revelation 22:16, the identification of Christ as “the bright and morning star” immediately follows His identification as “the root and offspring of David.”  The clear implication in the latter reference, in the light of the overcomer’s promise to the church in Thyatira, is an allusion to His regal position as David’s Son.  The promise of “the morning star” to the overcoming Christian is an apparent reference to a special, peculiar relationship with Christ, which can only be connected with His reign.

The expressions “morning star” in Revelation 2:28 and “bright and morning star” in Revelation 22:16 are used of Christ’s relationship with His Church (anticipating His reign), as the expression “Sun of righteousness” in Malachi 4:2 is used of His relationship with Israel (anticipating His reign).

The morning star appears in the sky before the dawn, shortly before the sun appears on the horizon to lighten the sky.  The apparent thought is that Christ will appear as the “bright and morning star” for the Church near the close of the time of this world’s darkness; and He will appear to Israel, following the darkness, as the “Sun of righteousness . . . with healing in His wings.”

Christ will first complete His dealings with the Church, with overcoming Christians being brought into a special, peculiar relationship with Him, anticipating their reign as co-heirs.  Christ will then turn to Israel and deal with His brethren after the flesh in such a fashion that their future confession, as recorded in Isaiah chapter fifty-three will include the statement (in fulfillment of Malachi 4:2):

But He was wounded for our transgressions, He was bruised for our iniquities; the chastisement for our peace was upon Him, and by His stripes we are healed. (Isaiah 53:5)

Concluding Thoughts:

There is a battle presently being waged, it is being fought on two fronts, and the central issue involves governmental control over the earth.  This battle is being waged by Satan and his angels, and it is being waged against Israel on one front and against the Church on the other.

God has demonstrated and continues to demonstrate to “the principalities and powers in heavenly places,” through Israel in the Old Testament and through the Church in the New Testament, that a completely new order of rulers (sons) is about to be brought upon the scene.  And Satan with his angels, continuing to have this demonstrated to them, remain constantly at war against these two creations God has called into existence to be heirs in the coming kingdom.

Satan knew in the beginning when he sought governmental power and authority beyond that which had been delegated to him, seeking to be “like the Most High” (Isaiah 14:13-14), that he must be wholly successful or face eternal judgment; and he knows today that failure in his onslaughts against Israel and the Church can only bring about his long-impending, awaiting judgment.

Thus, the picture we presently have set before us is that of warfare being waged by a mighty fallen celestial being and his minions — the god of this age and those ruling under him — who knows that his time is short unless he can somehow thwart God’s plans and purposes concerning Israel and the Church.  That is what the warfare is about.

Satan knows from his own experience in the past that in failure there can be no room for mercy.  Resultantly, he placed a Jezebel in the Camp of Israel in the Old Testament, and he placed a Jezebel in the Church in the New Testament.  These two moves had to do with the deep things of Satan, he continues with his deep things today, and he will continue as long as he is allowed to remain in power.

Nothing has changed in his plans and methods; nor will anything change, except a progressive intensification of his efforts as the dispensation draws to a close.
Chapter 9
Clothed in White Garments

He who overcomes shall be clothed in white garments, and I will not blot out his name from the Book of Life; but I will confess his name before My Father and before His angels. (Revelation 3:5)

The message to the church in Sardis presents a continued, extended view of the “children” of the adulterous woman, Jezebel, from the preceding message to the church in Thyatira.  And matters can be viewed in this manner, as Scripture moves from one epistle to the next, for most of the Christians comprising the church in Sardis possessed a name that they lived, though they were actually dead (Revelation 3:1; cf. Revelation 2:23).

Along with a continued, extended view of the church in this spiritually destitute condition, attention is also called to a “few names even in Sardis who have not defiled their garments” (Revelation 3:4).  Thus, there was a remnant within this church, comparable to the remnant of seven thousand who had not bowed their knee to Baal during Elijah and Jezebel’s day in the Old Testament (1 Kings 19:18).

This remnant in the Church in Sardis was comprised of those Christians presently overcoming the world, the flesh, and the devil.  And these are the ones who will one day be revealed as overcomers, subsequently realizing the overcomer’s promises during the 1,000-year reign of Christ.

Many expositors have sought to associate the church in Sardis with the Reformation period in Church history, which began with events during the sixteenth century.  The allusion to this period of time and beyond — if the message to the church in Sardis is to be associated with a particular period in Church history (though not really to the Reformation per se) — would appear to be correct, with the emphasis placed in two realms:

1) That which continued in existence within the mainstream of Christendom from the days represented by the preceding message to the church in Thyatira.

2) That which would ultimately result within a smaller segment of Christendom because of the Reformation, represented by the succeeding message to the church in Philadelphia.

And as previously seen, these two segments of the church in Sardis were represented by those who were dead (Revelation 3:1) and by those who had not defiled their garments (Revelation 3:4).  The following two epistles, the messages to the church in Philadelphia and the church in Laodicea, then project these two segments of Christendom on into the latter days of the dispensation.  They will exist side-by-side for a time, with the Church increasingly becoming more and more Laodicean, “until the whole” has been leavened (cf. Matthew 13:33; Luke 18:8).

The Reformation itself was not a recovery of the doctrine surrounding “that blessed hope” but rather a recovery of the doctrine of salvation by grace through faith.  The reformers gave little attention to events surrounding Christ’s return.  Although they knew Christ would return at some future date, they turned their attention almost exclusively to evangelizing the unsaved.

Many of the reformers looked upon the Church as an instrument through which God would ultimately effect world conversion, something to be accomplished prior to His Son’s return.  And, to these men, Satan’s main thrust to counter this goal was channeled through the Roman Catholic Church, with each succeeding pope holding the dubious honor of being the Antichrist.

The origin of much of the false postmillennial thought, still present to some extent in Christendom today, can be traced to the eschatological views held by many of the reformers.  Postmillennial thought in Christendom today though is usually seen in a different form than in the past.  Today, it can be seen mainly in an increasingly popular ideology known as theonomy.  This is a name given to the false teaching that the Church will be instrumental in bringing about the kingdom of God on earth by and through gradually taking control of the present government under Satan.

However, there is another side to the picture surrounding the course that Christendom began to take at the time of the Reformation.  The truth concerning the return of Christ within the framework of premillennial thought, also present within the Church today, is something that likewise grew out of the Reformation.

During the seventeenth century, small numbers of Bible students in Europe (who, themselves, were among those ultimately reached with the true message of the gospel of the grace of God as a result of the Reformation) began turning their attention to the prophetic Scriptures.  Their work was furthered by other students in the eighteenth century; but the main impetus awaited the work of students in the nineteenth century, who built upon and brought to fruition the work of their predecessors.

It was during this latter period that the great advances in prophetic study were made, according a proper treatment to the numerous truths surrounding Christ’s return.  The recovery of these truths was accompanied by a great resurgence in missionary endeavor, and it is this recovery and resurgence that appears to mark the beginning of that period covered concurrently by the messages to the church in Philadelphia and the church in Laodicea.

There is nothing bad said about the church in Philadelphia, and there is nothing good said about the church in Laodicea.  An apex of the outworking of that which had its beginning during the days of Martin Luther can be seen in the message to the church in Philadelphia.  And the end of that which began centuries earlier — seen on the one hand when the leaven was placed in the three measures of meal, and on the other hand through that which occurred during the days of Constantine and the ensuing years — can be seen reaching its completion at the end of the dispensation in the message to the church in Laodicea.

Dead . . . Not Defiled

The thought of many of those in the church in Sardis described as living, but being dead, must be looked upon in an opposite sense to the thought of a few in the church having garments that were “not defiled” (Revelation 3:1, 4).  In this sense, “dead” would be equated with defiled, and “not defiled” would be equated with living.  Christians alone are in view, those capable of producing works pleasing to the Lord (Revelation 3:1-2; cf. Ephesians 2:10).

“Death” in a spiritual sense is associated with both the unregenerate and the regenerate.  The unregenerate are spoken of as being “dead in trespasses and sins” because of unbelief (Ephesians 2:1); and the regenerate can be spoken of in the sense that they are presented in Revelation 3:1 — living, but being dead —  because of unfaithfulness (cf. 1 Timothy 5:6; James 5:5), associated with what James calls a dead faith.

(Note that the words “faith” and “believe” are cognate words in the Greek text.  The former is a noun and the latter a verb.  And either word can be used to refer to the same thing [e.g., Acts 16:31; Ephesians 2:8].)

James is the great epistle dealing with faith and works in the sense that they are presented in the messages to the seven churches in Revelation chapters two and three.  Works emanate out of faith; and James 2:14-26 refers to a dead faith that is incapable of producing the type of works necessary to bring faith to its proper goal, the exact condition of those in Sardis whose existing state (“dead”) was associated with works.  They possessed works, but these works did not emanate from a living, active faith.  Rather, such works emanated from a dead, inactive faith and were the type of works that would be burned at the judgment seat (works described in 1 Corinthians 3:12 by three combustible materials, “wood, hay, straw”).

The distinguishing characteristic between those who were dead and those with undefiled garments in the message to the church in Sardis is, thus, in their “works.”  This is really the overriding subject matter in each of the seven messages to the seven churches in Revelation chapters two and three.  Each message, following descriptive aspects of Christ as Judge in the midst of the churches (in keeping with the description given in chapter one), begins the same way:  “I know your works . . . .” (Revelation 2:2, 9, 13, 19; 3:1, 8, 15).

And to properly understand the entire matter, along with the review and manifestation of two types of works at the judgment seat of Christ, one must understand the relationship between faith and works in James chapter two.

James, as all of the New Testament epistles, deals centrally with the future salvation of the soul rather than the salvation that we presently possess, the salvation of the spirit (cf. James 1:12, 21-22; 5:19-20).  Both are wrought on the basis of works.  Our present salvation (salvation of the spirit) has been wrought on the basis of Christ’s past, completed work; and our future salvation (salvation of the soul) will be wrought on the basis of the present works of those who have been justified on the basis of Christ’s past, completed work.  The review of works at the judgment seat will be to determine the type of works, with a view to the salvation or loss of the soul.

James 2:14-26 opens with two self-answering questions, and the structure of these questions in the Greek text requires that both be answered in the negative (the Greek negative “me” appears in the latter question [designating a “no” response], and the integrally, inseparable nature of the two questions shows that the first must be answered in the same sense).  The first question presents the relationship between faith and works in connection with profit, and the second question presents the relationship between faith and works in connection with salvation.

These two questions could possibly be better understood by translating the verse,

My brethren, if any one says he has faith, but does not have works, he cannot profit, can he?  Faith cannot save him, can it? (James 2:14)

“Profit” and “salvation” are linked together in such a manner in James 2:14 that one cannot be realized apart from the other.  That is, apart from an accrual of “profit,” salvation cannot be realized; or, to state it another way, an accrual of “profit” leads to (is for the purpose of) the realization of salvation (at a future date).  And James specifically states that neither can be realized by faith alone.  Works must enter in and have their proper place in the matter.

One cannot profit apart from an initial investment, and one is in no position to procure the salvation of which James speaks apart from presently possessing salvation.  The Greek word translated “profit” is derived from a root word that means “to increase”;  and the thought of an “increase” does not enter into the picture until one has an initial supply, making an “increase,” or “profit,” possible.

“Profit” is always something in addition to that which one already possesses.  Initial investments, from which individuals can profit, are possessed only by the Lord’s own servants (Christians).  There is no such thing as the word “profit” being used in this sense in connection with the unsaved, for they have no initial investment in this realm.

The parable of the talents (Matthew 25:14-30) and the parable of the pounds (Luke 19:11-27) provide two of the best Scriptural examples concerning “profit” on an initial investment in relation to the Lord’s servants during the present day and time.  As brought out in these parables, the Lord has delivered all His goods to all His servants and has left them with the command, “Do business till I come” (Luke 19:13).

The servants of the Lord are to trade and traffic in the Lord’s business during His time of absence.  Those who do so, under the leadership of the Lord, will realize a “profit” (cf. Matthew 25:15-17, 19-23; Luke 19:15-19).  And by realizing a profit, or increase, on the initial investment, they will experience the salvation of their souls (cf. Matthew 16:24-27).  On the other hand, those who refuse to use the initial investment will not only remain profitless but they will, as a consequence, suffer “loss” (cf. Matthew 25:15, 18-19, 24-30; Luke 19:15, 20-26).  They will experience the loss of their souls (cf. Matthew 16:24-27).

Consequently, that which is involved in James 2:14, as explained in subsequent verses, is simply faithfulness to one’s calling (resulting in works), or unfaithfulness to one’s calling (resulting in no works [or valueless works not associated with faith]).  Works of the nature referred to in this verse emanate out of “faith” and bring faith to its proper goal, which is the salvation of one’s soul (James 2:22; 1 Peter 1:9).  Apart from such a manifestation of faith, giving rise to works, there can be no profit; nor can the inherently connected salvation follow (the salvation of the soul).

In the message to the church in Sardis in Revelation chapter three, two types of works are in view.  The first type has to do with works not emanating from faith, and the second type has to do with works of the opposite kind, those emanating from faith.

The first type of works are those performed by Christians apart from the leadership of the Lord.  Faith, associated with the Lord’s leadership, is not involved; and such works are invariably done under the leadership of man for the praise, honor, and glory of man.

The second type of works are those performed by Christians under the leadership of the Lord.  Faith, associated with the Lord’s leadership, is the primary factor; and such works always redound to the praise, honor, and glory of the Lord.

Both types of works [as seen in 1 Corinthians 3:12-15] will be very evident at the judgment seat — those that are worthless (comparable to “wood, hay, straw”) and those of intrinsic value (comparable to “gold, silver, precious stones”).

The result of the manifestation of works at the judgment seat will be twofold:

1) The revelation of an accrual of profit, resulting in the salvation of the soul on one hand.

2) The revelation of no profit, resulting in the loss of the soul on the other hand.

Such will be the end of all works viewed in the seven messages to the seven churches.

White Garments

The “white garments” in which the overcomers in Sardis are to be clothed can only have to do with the wedding garment mentioned in Matthew 22:11-12 and Revelation 19:8.  The overcomers, synonymous with the bride, are to “array [cloth] themselves” rather than “be arrayed [clothed]”; and this fact should be reflected in the translation of both Revelation 3:5 and Revelation 19:8.  The verb appears in the middle voice in the Greek text in both instances, showing the subject (the overcomers, forming the bride) participating in the results of the action, necessitating the thought that the overcomers are the ones who, themselves, will accomplish this feat.

The “fine linen, clean and bright [KJV: ‘white’]” is specifically said, in Revelation 19:8, to be the “righteousness [‘righteous acts’] of the saints.”  The word translated “righteousness” (KJV) is plural in the Greek text and can only be a reference to “righteous acts [i.e., the ‘righteousnesses of saints’],” which are specifically said to make up the wedding garment.

Such righteous acts are synonymous with works emanating from faithfulness to one’s calling; and unfaithful Christians, accordingly, will not possess works of this nature.  Their works, revealed as comparable to “wood, hay, straw” at the judgment seat, will be burned (cf. Isaiah 64:6); and without acceptable works/righteous acts, they will possess no material to make up the “fine linen” comprising the wedding garment.  Thus, such Christians will appear naked and ashamed in the presence of their Lord in that day.

The two types of righteousness in Romans 5:17 and Revelation 19:8 correspond to the two types of justification in James 2:24 (one is acquired on the basis of the work of another [Christ], and the other is acquired on the basis of the Christians’ own works).

There is a justification by faith, and there is a justification by works.  Only those who have been justified by faith are in a position to be justified by works.  That is, a person must first be justified on the basis of the work of Another [i.e., Christ] before he can be justified on the basis of his own works (emanating out of faithfulness to his calling).

Or, to state the matter within another frame of reference, note the Christians’ calling.  A person must first be “called” before he can be “called out” of the “called.”  He must first be a part of the body (be “in Christ”) before he can be removed from the body (removed to form the bride, comprising the antitype of Eve removed from Adam’s body to form his bride).

Those in Sardis who had not defiled their garments would be allowed to walk with Christ, arrayed in white garments.  They would not be found among those whose works were lacking, those described by the word “dead.”  But even to the Christians with defiled garments the call was to “Remember . . . and hold fast, and repent” (Revelation 3:3).

It was not too late for those possessing works that would one day be shown worthless at the judgment seat to become faithful servants of the Lord and produce works of intrinsic value.  The overcomer’s promise was extended to all in Sardis; but not all would heed the message, overcome, and realize this promise.

The clear, simple lesson taught by comparing Matthew 22:11-12; Revelation 3:5; and Revelation 19:8 is the absolute necessity of possessing a wedding garment if one would be numbered among those forming the bride of Christ.  The wedding garment is associated with overcoming (Revelation 3:5), possessing righteous acts (works emanating out of faithfulness [James 2:14-26; Revelation 19:8]), and gaining admittance to festivities surrounding the marriage of the Lamb (Matthew 22:11-12; Revelation 19:9).  The overcomers alone will possess the wedding garment, and this garment alone will be recognized as the proper attire necessary for admittance to and participation in the marriage festivities.

The Book of Life

The possibility of Christians having their names blotted out of the book of life, in accord with Revelation 3:5, has troubled many individuals.  Such individuals view the book of life as a record containing the names of all who have believed on the Lord Jesus Christ, and they know that for a Christian to have his name blotted out of such a book is an absolute impossibility.

One’s eternal salvation is just as secure as the finished work of Christ upon which it rests.  And to infer that a Christian could possibly one day lose his eternal salvation would be bringing into question the complete efficacy of this finished work, or of the corresponding work of the Spirit breathing life into the one having no life (on the basis of Christ’s finished work).

The problem emanates from wrongly associating “the Book of Life” with eternal salvation.  God has many books;  and in these books He keeps records of many different things, records that will one day be opened (cf. Psalm 56:8; 139:16; Zechariah 5:1-3; Malachi 3:16; Revelation 5:1-2; 13:8; 20:12).

Note, for example, that at the future judgment of the unsaved dead in Revelation 20:11-15 a number of books will be opened, including “the Book of Life” (Revelation 20:12).  God has a library in heaven, and the Book of life is only one book within this library.  A book that seems to be entirely separate and distinct, but often confused with the book of life is the Lamb’s Book of Life in Revelation 13:8 (cf. Revelation 21:27).  This book would appear to be the place wherein the names of redeemed individuals have been inscribed rather than the book of life in Revelation 3:5; 20:12.

The Book of Life will be opened at the judgments of both the saved and the unsaved.  The entire scene in Revelation 3:5 has to do with issues of the judgment seat of Christ, with the Book of life being the only book from God’s library of books singled out and mentioned by name.  The same thing can be found in the judgment of the unsaved dead in Revelation 20:11-15.  The Book of Life alone is singled out and mentioned by name.

The purpose and content of the Book of Life are clearly revealed in Revelation 20:12:  “. . . the dead were judged out of those things which were written in the books, according to their works.”  The Book of Life is a book, among other books, containing the deeds/works of individuals, both those of the saved and those of the unsaved; and from the emphasis placed upon the Book of Life in connection with both judgments, along with information concerning other books in Scripture, one could conclude that this is probably God’s primary record book containing the deeds/works of every individual.

Other books also record deeds/works, such as those mentioned in Psalm 56:8 and Malachi 3:16.  But the primary record book in this realm, one in which a name can be retained or blotted out (depending on the record of that individual contained in the book), appears to be “the Book of Life.”

The blotting of one’s name out of the Book of Life in Revelation 3:5 is strictly for the non-overcomer, with the Messianic Era in view, and has nothing to do with eternal verities.  One’s relationship to Christ must be looked upon as a settled, closed matter prior to judgment, a matter that can never enter into any future judgment in any fashion or form.

Different companies of the saved are judged at different times, with their works in view (works recorded in books [Ezekiel 20:34-38; Matthew 25:34-40; 1 Corinthians 3:11-15; Revelation 20:4-6]); and the unsaved are judged at a subsequent time, with their works in view as well (works also recorded in books [Revelation 20:11-15]).

There is no such thing in Scripture as a judgment of the saved and a judgment of the unsaved occurring together at the same time; nor is there any such thing in Scripture as the issue of one’s eternal salvation or eternal damnation being brought up at any future judgment.  Judgment in this respect, for both the saved and the unsaved, occurred in past time; and this past judgment can never be bought up as an issue again.

All future judgments will be based strictly upon the works of those being judged, which renders it impossible for issues surrounding eternal verities to ever enter into these judgments.  Relative to the saved, judgment has already occurred, based on their belief and Christ’s finished work;  relative to the unsaved, judgment, as well, has already occurred, based on their unbelief and Christ’s finished work:

He that believes on Him is not condemned [‘judged’]: but he that believes not is condemned already [‘has already been judged’], because he has not believed in the name of the only begotten Son of God. (John 3:18)

(For additional information on the past judgment of both the saved and the unsaved, as seen in John 3:18, refer to the Foreword in this book.)

The Book of Life contains records that have been lived, and the blotting of a Christian’s name out of this book follows his judgment on the basis of that which has been recorded in the book and involves millennial verities alone.  Such a Christian will be shown, on the basis of his own works (works burned at the judgment seat), to have been overcome; and he will suffer loss — the loss of his soul/life.  Rather than his name being left intact, it will be blotted out of the book of life; and he will be among those denied a position of power and authority with Christ in the kingdom.

And the converse of the preceding will, as well, be true for the faithful Christian shown, in that future day, to have overcome the world, the flesh, and the devil.  His name will be retained in the Book of Life, and he will be among those occupying positions of power and authority with Christ in the kingdom.

Confession or Denial

Christ, in Revelation 3:5, has extended a twofold promise concerning the name of the properly-clothed overcomer in Sardis (“clothed in a white garment”) in that coming day:

1) “I will not [Greek: double negative, ‘I most certainly will not’] blot out his name out of the Book of Life.”

2) “I will confess his name before my Father, and before His angels.”

This will occur in heaven following issues of the judgment seat, for the person whose name is to be confessed must first be shown to have overcome by the record contained in the book of life (and possibly other books as well).

Christ referred to this future event (along with the negative aspect [denial of a confession of his name, resulting from his name having been blotted out of the Book of Life]) on at least two occasions during His earthly ministry (Matthew 10:32-33; Luke 12:8-9).  The verses in Matthew refer to confession or denial before “My Father who is in heaven,” and the verses in Luke refer to confession or denial before “the angels of God.”  The thought of one’s name having previously been blotted out of the book of life is not seen in these passages from the two gospel accounts, though it is seen when Scripture is compared with Scripture (these two passages compared with the message to the Church in Sardis).

Further, in the book of Matthew, this matter appears in a context referring to the salvation or loss of one’s soul (Matthew 10:38-39; cf. Matthew 16:24-27).  Thus, this places the entire matter, as in Revelation 3:5, in connection with events surrounding findings and determinations at the judgment seat.

Paul, in his second epistle to Timothy, calls attention to the same thing (2 Timothy 2:10-13); and the contextual setting has to do with a future salvation, the glory of Christ, and the coming reign of Christ:

Therefore I endure [patiently endure] all things for the elect’s sake, that they may also obtain the salvation that is in Christ Jesus with eternal [age-lasting] glory.

It is a faithful saying: For if we be dead with Him, we shall also live with Him.

If we suffer [patiently endure (same word in the Greek text as in v. 10)], we shall also reign with Him: if we deny Him, He also will deny us.

If we are faithless, He remains faithful; He cannot deny Himself. (2 Timothy 2:10-13)

Note that verse thirteen refers to the fact that Christ cannot accept as faithful an individual who has proven to be unfaithful.  To do so would be to deny His own character, whether seen through statements in the written Word or actions of the living Word.

And the converse of that could only be true as well.  Christ can only accept as faithful an individual who has proven himself to be faithful.  Again, to do otherwise would be to deny His own character, whether seen through statements in the written Word or actions of the living Word.

Christ must remain faithful to do exactly what He has said that He would do concerning confession or denial of Christians before His Father and before His Father’s angels.

Thus, the parallel Scriptures to the confession of one’s name before the Father and before His angels, as revealed in Revelation 3:5, have to do with confessing Christ before men and patiently enduring.  And it is within these two realms that the entire matter is set forth.

Confessing Christ before men has nothing to do with a public confession of one’s faith in Christ at the point of salvation, as is often taught; but such a confession is for those who are already saved, and this confession will be a natural outworking in the life of one exercising faithfulness to his calling.  Confession or denial of Christians by Christ in heaven, during that coming day, is conditioned upon their overcoming or being overcome and has the coming Messianic Era in view.

And confession or denial of Christ by Christians here upon the earth, during the present time, should be looked upon as having the same end in view.  There is a life to be lived, and the unfolding of this life under the leadership of the Lord should bring praise, honor, and glory to the Lord, as the individual looks out ahead toward events at the judgment seat and the reign of Christ that follows.

Patiently enduring, within its context in 2 Timothy 2:12 must be understood in the light of Paul’s patient endurance in verse ten.  He patiently endured all things for the sake of other Christians in order that they might obtain the salvation having to do with age-lasting glory, ultimately occupying a position with Christ in the kingdom.

The record of Paul’s life (now recorded in the Book of Life, awaiting the opening of this book at the judgment seat) was one of concern for others, with the coming kingdom of Christ in view.  For the sake of other Christians, Paul let nothing stand in his way.

And Christians today are to govern their lives in a comparable manner, with the same end in view, as they too patiently endure all things.

Concluding Thoughts:

Decisions and determinations concerning receiving rewards or suffering loss will emanate out of issues surrounding the judgment seat, and the realization of these decisions and determinations will be brought to pass in “the kingdom of our Lord, and of His Christ.”

God has offered rewards for faithfulness; and Christians are exhorted to “strive [Greek: agonizomai, from which the English word “agonize” is derived, i.e., ‘exert every possible effort’]” in the present race of the faith, with rewards in view, while moving toward the goal of their calling (cf. Luke 13:24; 1 Corinthians 9:25; 1 Timothy 6:12).  Rewards are offered as compensations in order to encourage Christians as they are being tested and tried while engaged in the Lord’s business during the time of their present pilgrim journey.  And compensations of this nature are not to be taken lightly.  Disdaining, ignoring, or neglecting proffered rewards is completely out of line with any Scriptural presentation of this subject.

The mother of James and John possessed godly aspirations for her two sons concerning future rewards, James and John themselves possessed the same aspirations, the other disciples in like manner possessed such aspirations, and Christians are exhorted to also possess aspirations of this nature (Matthew 19:27-30; 20:20-28; Mark 10:35-45; 1 Corinthians 9:24-27; Ephesians 1:17-18; 1 Timothy 6:11-12; 2 Timothy 4:7-8; Titus 2:12-13; 2 Peter 1:10-11).

A day is coming in the near future when every Christian will be called to an accounting.  Lives lived will be reviewed from the records that the righteous Judge will have on hand.  When the books containing records of the deeds/works of Christians are opened, there will be a just recompense on the basis of that which is revealed.  Every Christian will be judged solely on the basis of the things written in these books, and the entire matter will be carried out in an equitable, just mannerReceiving rewards or suffering loss will, in each instance, be commensurate with revealed works.  There will be no exceptions.

The Christians’ deeds/works, emanating from faithfulness or unfaithfulness, will come under scrutiny by and through being subjected to fire.  Some works will be revealed as comparable to “gold, silver, precious stones” and endure the fire; other works will be revealed as comparable to “wood, hay, straw” and be consumed by the fire.

Christians with works enduring the fire will receive rewards and positions in the kingdom; Christians with works consumed by the fire will suffer loss and be denied positions in the kingdom.

Such will be the outcome of the judgment of all Christians at the end of this dispensation, preceding the Messianic Era.
Chapter 10
A Pillar, A City

He who overcomes, I will make him a pillar in the temple of My God, and he shall go out no more. And I will write on him the name of My God and the name of the city of My God, the New Jerusalem, which comes down out of heaven from My God. And I will write on him My new name. (Revelation 3:12)

If the message to the church in Philadelphia is to be looked upon as referring to a particular period in Church history, it could only be placed during a time which began in the nineteenth century and extended to the end of the dispensation.  Then, the succeeding message to the church in Laodicea would cover the same time as well.

Both messages form continuations of two segments of Christendom referred to in the message to the preceding church, the church in Sardis (those with undefiled garments, and those with a name that they lived but were dead).  The message to the church in Philadelphia constitutes a continuation of the former segment (those with undefiled garments); and the message to the church in Laodicea constitutes a continuation of the latter segment (those with a name that they lived but were dead), with both extending to the end of the dispensation.

But, as evident from Scriptures such as Matthew 13:33 and Luke 18:8, along with the arrangement of the seven churches in Revelation chapters two and three, that segment of Christendom represented by the church in Philadelphia could only continue in a diminishing manner.  This segment of Christendom could only progressively be engulfed by that segment of Christendom represented by the church in Laodicea.

The status of Christians alone is in view in the messages to the seven churches; and the condition in which Christians find themselves, as viewed in these messages, is always brought about by works.  In this respect, the reference to a condition described by the word “dead” could only refer to a spiritually destitute condition brought about by the absence of acceptable works, which in James 2:14-26 is associated with a dead faith.

Such individuals in the church in Sardis must be looked upon in an opposite sense to those in the same church who had not defiled their garments.  Thus, the word “dead” could be equated with defiled; and in the message to the church in Laodicea, the same condition is described another way by the word naked (Revelation 3:17-18).

The “white garments” are also in view in the message to the church in Laodicea (as in the message to the church in Sardis); and those described as “naked” were said to be in a position wherein they would have been able to array themselves in “white garments” through works (as were their counterparts in Sardis), a position that could never be held by an unsaved person because of his alienated position outside Christ (Revelation 3:15, 18; cf. Revelation 19:7-8).

The church in Philadelphia is mentioned first, calling attention to an open door set before those who had exercised patient endurance through the trials and testing of this life (“patience” [Revelation 3:10] should be translated “patient endurance”).  The full fruition of the work of the reformers and those who followed in their steps appears to be in view in the message to the church in Philadelphia; and such a fruition could refer only to the condition in which the Church, for the first time following the Reformation, found itself during the nineteenth century.

Two things marked the activities of Christians during those days:

1) Worldwide missionary activity, paralleled only by the missionary activity of Christians during the first century of the Church’s existence.

2) A restoration of the great truths surrounding Christ’s return, seen in the first-century Church.

If matters are viewed in this respect, the open door may relate to the former and the patient endurance to the latter.

(See Chapter 9 for comments concerning the association of “patient endurance” on the part of Christians with events surrounding Christ’s return.)

The planting and watering would have been carried on by the sixteenth century reformers and those who followed in their steps during the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries; but the forthcoming increase that God would give awaited the Church during the nineteenth century (cf. 1 Corinthians 3:5-7).  Missionary endeavor became a major activity of the Church in the sixteenth century, and there was a beginning of the restoration of prophetic truth during the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries; but the full fruition of the entire matter was not seen until the nineteenth century.

During the nineteenth century, God raised-up great missionary-minded individuals who entered into the labors of the reformers and those following in their steps, taking advantage of open doors in countries worldwide; and during this same time, God raised-up great prophetic students who built upon the work of their seventeenth and eighteenth century predecessors.

God continued to raise-up great missionary-minded individuals and great prophetic students for over one hundred years, extending well into the twentieth century.  But then events took a different course.  Mission doors around the world began to close, and, correspondingly, the ranks of the great teachers of prophecy began to diminish.  In this respect, there is an apparent connection between the Church being allowed to involve itself in great missionary activity and the ministry of the prophetic word.  Such a connection existed at the beginning of the dispensation, and such also existed near the end of the dispensation.

The terminus of the matter though has, for the past few decades, been rapidly moving more and more away from that sphere of activity typified by the Philadelphian church and moving more and more toward that sphere of activity typified by the Laodicean church.  The deteriorating effect produced by the leaven that the woman placed in the three measures of meal in Matthew 13:33 could only cause the Laodicean church to become more and more prominent until, for all practical purposes, that which is seen in this church alone would prevail as the dispensation was brought to a close.

The Hour of Trial

Because you have kept My command to persevere, I also will keep you from the hour of trial that shall come upon the whole world, to test those who dwell on the earth. (Revelation 3:10)

The words “hour of trial [KJV: ‘temptation’]” in Revelation 3:10 are taken by most Bible students to be a reference to the coming time of Tribulation, with the promise being given in the message to the church in Philadelphia that Christians will not enter into this time.  The word, “from” is a translation of the Greek word “ek,” meaning “out of.”  Thus, the correct translation is, “I also will keep you out of the hour of trial . . . .”

And many Bible students, seeing the “hour of trial” as a reference to the coming Tribulation period, see this verse as a promise that Christians will be kept out of this time, out of the Tribulation.  That is, they see this verse as a promise to Christians that they will be removed from the earth before the Tribulation begins.

In turn, this has also led many Bible students to follow a selective rapture ideology, for all Christians are not included in this promise.  Note that only those who have kept My command to persevere have been promised that they will be kept “out of the hour of trial . . . .”

Thus, if this verse centers on a promise that Christians will be removed before the coming Tribulation, then a major problem exists, for a teaching of this nature would be in direct conflict with that which Scripture reveals concerning the rapture.  Scripture is quite clear from both the Old Testament types and the New Testament antitype that the rapture will be all-inclusive.  All Christians will be removed at this time, not just those who have kept the word of His patience.

The Tribulation comprises the last seven years of Daniel’s prophecy of the Seventy Weeks.  And, accordingly, this period of time has to do with seven years that will complete God’s dealings with Israel during the preceding dispensation.

This preceding dispensation was interrupted seven years short of completion.  Israel’s sin had reached an apex (at Calvary); and God stepped in, stopped the chronometer marking off time for the dispensation, and instituted a new dispensation.  Israel was set aside, and fifty-three days following the events surrounding Calvary, God sent His Spirit into the world to procure a bride for His Son.  God, at this time, through events beginning on the day of Pentecost, called into existence one new man that was neither Jew nor Gentile; and the Spirit began His search for the bride among those comprising this new man, a search that would last for one dispensation, for 2,000 years.

Once the Spirit has completed His search, this new man (comprised of all Christians) will be removed and dealt with at Christ’s judgment seat in the heavens.  Then, once this has been accomplished, God will turn back to Israel and complete His dealings with this nation during Man’s Day, completing the last seven years of the previous dispensation.

This will complete Man’s 6,000-year Day.  Christ will then return, restore Israel, overthrow Gentile world power, and the 1,000-year Messianic Era will be ushered in.

Revelation 3:10 really has nothing to do with either the rapture or the Tribulation.  Both are dealt with in the book of Revelation, showing a pre-Tribulation rapture of all Christians.  But neither the rapture nor the Tribulation is dealt with in this verse.  The rapture is dealt with in Revelation 1:10; 4:1-2a, and the Tribulation is dealt with in Revelation 6-19a.  But Revelation 3:10, understood within context, can clearly be seen to deal with something else entirely.

Revelation 3:10, within context, has to do with works emanating out of faithfulness (cf. James 2:14-26), with a view to overcoming (cf. Revelation 3:8, 10a, 12).  And the Christians in Philadelphia were promised that, because of their faithfulness, they would be kept out of a particular time of testing/trials — “that shall come upon the whole world, to test those who dwell on the earth.”

This promised deliverance could only be the same as that which is seen in what is commonly called “the Lord’s prayer” in Matthew 6:9-13:  “And do not lead us into temptation, but deliver us from the evil one [Satan] . . .” (Matthew 6:13a).  This would be the same temptation that Christ spoke of in Mark 14:38 and that Paul wrote about in 1 Corinthians 7:5.  And it is the same temptation from which the Lord promised deliverance in 2 Peter 2:9.

Tests or trials are seen in Scripture within two spheres.  They are seen as something that God uses in connection with the maturing process, with a view to the person ultimately being approved at the judgment seat (James 1:2-4, 12); and they are seen as something that Satan uses in his efforts to bring about defeat in a Christian’s life (Mark 14:38; James 1:13-15).  The promise concerning deliverance in Revelation 3:10 would have to be understood within the latter frame of reference, in keeping with Christ’s statement to His disciples in Matthew 6:13.

This “trial [testing]” by Satan was about to (literal rendering from the Greek text) come upon “the whole world, to test those who dwell on the earth.”  The fact that this testing would be worldwide is another thing that has led many individuals to believe that the coming Tribulation was in view.  But, not so.  Christians are being dealt with, not the world at large; and the expression, “the whole world,” must be understood in the same sense as it is used in Colossians 1:6, where Christians alone are also in view.

In Colossians 1:5-6, 23, Paul states that the gospel (his gospel, the good news surrounding the mystery that had been revealed to him) had been proclaimed throughout “all the world,” “to every creature under heaven.”  However, the message in this gospel, in Paul’s gospel — “if indeed you continue in the faith, grounded and steadfast, and are not moved away from the hope of the gospel” (Colossians 1:23) — was for Christians alone.  The content of the message restricts this good news to Christians, allowing for only one understanding of the passage.  To “every creature under heaven” can only be a reference to Christians (all Christians) scattered throughout the then known world, not to unsaved individuals in the world as well.

And the extent of the promise surrounding deliverance from a coming time of testing/trials in Revelation 3:10 is the same.  It is a promise made to faithful Christians relative to a time of testing/trials that Satan would bring upon Christians (all Christians) scattered throughout the then known world, seeking to bring about their defeat.  They, because of their faithfulness, would overcome the world, the flesh, and the devil.  And, by and through this means, they would be delivered out of the onslaughts of Satan, as seen in Revelation 3:10.

And the context of this verse is in complete keeping with this thought, not with thoughts surrounding the rapture.  Efforts to use Revelation 3:10 as a verse relating to the rapture can only have one end result, which is negative.  Such efforts can only serve to do away with that which actually is dealt with in this verse — a facet of teaching surrounding the Word of the Kingdom.

There is an abundance of Scripture — in both the Old Testament and the New Testament — to show that the complete Church will be removed prior to the Tribulation.  And, with this in mind, one need not attempt to make Revelation 3:10 deal with something that it doesn’t deal with, in an effort to teach that which is clearly taught so many places elsewhere in Scripture, even elsewhere in the book of Revelation itself.

Behold, I Come Quickly

Behold, I am coming quickly! Hold fast what you have, that no one may take your crown. (Revelation 3:11)

The Greek word translated “quickly” (tachu) is used six times in the book of Revelation referring to the coming of the Lord for His saints (Revelation 2:5, 16; 3:11; 22:7, 12, 20).  This word, within its context in these passages, can only refer to the suddenness or swiftness of an event coming at a completely unexpected time for many, though others will be watching and waiting.

This would be a continuation of thought from the previous verse relative to patient endurance under trials and testing.  Individuals are exhorted to hold onto that which they have, for a revealed reason that both precedes and follows the exhortation.  That which they have, contextually, can only have to do with the end result of patient endurance (Revelation 2:10) — occupying a regal position with Christ in His kingdom (Revelation 2:11b).

That which is in view in Revelation 3:11 has to do with the sudden, swift nature of the Lord’s return.  This is a parallel passage to that which is seen in 1 Thessalonians 5:1-9.  Some Christians will be watching and some will not be watching when the Lord returns in this manner.  Some will have patiently endured, holding fast that which they had.  Others though will not have done so.  And the end result will have to do with either occupying or being denied a position with Christ in the kingdom.

The suddenness or swiftness of Christ’s return is described in 1 Corinthians 15:52 by the use of the Greek word atomos, translated “moment.”  (Our English word “atom” is simply a transliterated form of atomos.)  When associated with time, as in 1 Corinthians 15:52, this word refers to the smallest, most minute unit into which time can be divided (e.g., hours are divided into minutes, minutes are divided into seconds, and seconds are divided into fractions such as a millisecond [one-thousandth of a second], or a microsecond [one-millionth of a second]).  And there are divisions beyond a microsecond.

Events surrounding Christ’s return for His saints will occur within the scope of a unit of time lasting less than a microsecond — so sudden and swift that it will be beyond all finite comprehension.  And the warning to Christians concerning the unexpected nature of this event occurs numerous places in Scripture (cf. Matthew 24:45-51; 25:10-13, 24-30; Luke 12:42-46; 13:24-30; 19:20-26).

Christians being removed from this world (removed from Man’s Day on earth and placed in the Lord’s Day in heaven) is really not the main thrust of the matter though.  Interpreters have too often sought to make it so.  The main thrust of the matter has to do with the Christians’ present manner of living (patient endurance) in view of the sudden, unexpected nature of the Lord’s return (Behold, I come quickly [suddenly, swiftly]) and that which will be brought to light following His return (that no one may take your crown).

Christians, in actuality, will be removed from the earth preceding a judgment befalling the earth-dwellers, with a view to their appearance before the judgment seat of Christ in the heavens; and it is at this judgment that all decisions and determinations concerning the presently proffered crowns will be made.  Revelation 3:11 anticipates these events at the judgment seat following the removal of Christians from the earth.  And Revelation 3:10, leading into verse eleven, deals, not with the rapture, but with the same subject matter seen in verse eleven, providing introductory material for this verse.

“Crowns” have to do with regal power and authority.  Rulers are the ones who wear crowns, and crowns are presently being offered to Christians in view of their occupying positions as co-heirs with Christ in His kingdom.  Christ will wear a crown in that day, and all who rule with Christ will likewise wear crowns.  There will be no such thing as an uncrowned Christian occupying a position as co-heir with Christ during the day of His power.  These positions of power and authority are real, the proffered crowns are real, and the warnings concerning the possibility of a forfeiture of these crowns are just as real.

The Overcomers

Thoughts from verses ten and eleven concerning faithfulness in view of the Lord’s return, the judgment seat, and the reign of Christ lead directly into the overcomer’s promise in verse twelve.  This promise has several interrelated parts and brings matters introduced in the preceding verses to their climax.  Those who patiently endure (persevere) during the present time will be shown (by and through the issues of the judgment seat) to have overcome, they will receive crowns, and they will occupy positions as co-heirs with Christ in His kingdom.

The overcomer’s promise to the church in Philadelphia describes certain things about the nature of these positions; and, for the only time in the overcomer’s promises, reference is made to the city from which Christians will conduct this rule.

1)  Pillars in the Temple

The promise to the overcomer in Philadelphia that he will be made a “pillar in the temple” is, of course, a figure of speech.  “Christ” is the temple in one respect (Revelation 21:22); and in another respect, Christ is presently building a temple.  The temple presently under construction is being built with “living stones [Christians, who themselves are temples (temples of the Holy Spirit)]” (1 Peter 2:5; cf. Matthew 16:18; 1 Corinthians 3:16-17; 6:19).

The figurative use of “pillar” in Revelation 3:12 must, for the spiritual lessons being drawn, refer back to that which is literal; and for these spiritual lessons it seems apparent that the reference can only be to “Solomon’s temple,” where special, specific reference is made to pillars in the temple.

(The only other temple built during Old Testament days was “Zerubbabel’s temple,” built following the Babylonian captivity.  Centuries later, following a reconstructing process, beginning under Herod the Great, this temple became known as “Herod’s temple”; and this is the temple that was destroyed in 70 A.D.

The grandeur of Solomon’s temple so far overshadowed the grandeur of Zerubbabel’s temple that the latter was looked upon as “nothing” in comparison to the former [Haggai 2:3].)

The son of David, Solomon, built a temple for the Lord; and the greater Son of David, Christ, is presently building a temple.  Revelation concerning the construction of the former has been given in such a manner that great spiritual truths can be drawn pertaining to the construction of the latter.  The prophets recorded far more than just Jewish history.  Their writings, recorded under the supernatural direction of the Holy Spirit, are filled with significance and meaning.

When Solomon built the temple following his ascension to the throne, he had a worker of brass from Tyre construct two massive pillars for the porch.  Solomon named one of these pillars “Jachin,” meaning establish; and he named the other pillar “Boaz,” meaning strength (1 Kings 7:13-21).

The overcomers in Philadelphia were promised future positions with Christ that appear to be described by the meanings of the names given to the two pillars in Solomon’s temple.  The promise to the overcomers that they would “go no more out” refers to their fixed position as pillars in the temple; and with the two massive pillars in Solomon’s temple in view, saying that overcoming Christians will be placed in the position of pillars in the temple is saying that these Christians will occupy sure, secure, firmly established positions of strength and power.  And positions of this nature, in complete accordance with Revelation 3:12, will be realized when they rule and reign as co-heirs with Christ in the kingdom.

The manner in which Christians will conduct themselves during that coming day should be thought of in the same sense as the manner in which Christ will conduct Himself.  In the words of the psalmist, Christ, during His rule over the nations, will “break them with a rod of iron” and “dash them in pieces like a potter’s vessel” (Psalm 2:8-9);  and in the overcomer’s promise to the church in Thyatira, Christians are promised that their coming rule will be conducted after the same fashion:

And he who overcomes, and keeps My works until the end, to him I will give power over the nations —

He [the overcoming Christian] shall rule them [the nations] with a rod of iron; they shall be dashed to pieces like the potter’s vessels — as I also have received from My Father. (Revelation 2:26-27)

The position that Christians are to occupy today is, in many respects, diametrically opposed to the position that Christians are to occupy during the coming age.  Matthew 5:5 states, “Blessed are the meek [present]: for they shall inherit the earth [future].”

The word “meek” refers to one’s present manner of living, in view of a future inheritance.  This word has to do with being “gentle,” “humble,” or “unassuming” as one patiently endures the trials and testing of life.

The same word is used in Matthew 21:5 relative to Christ at the time He rode into Jerusalem as Israel’s King, anticipating His rejection and crucifixion:

Tell the daughter of Zion, “Behold, your King is coming to you, lowly [meek], and sitting on a donkey, a colt, the foal of a donkey.”

This verse is a fulfillment of Zechariah 9:9, where the word “lowly” is used in the translation rather than “meek.”

“Lowly” is the translation of a Hebrew word meaning poor or afflicted, and this word refers to the position Christ assumed on our behalf.  He who was rich became poor that we, through Him, might be made rich (2 Corinthians 8:9).  The sufferings of Isaiah 53 are in view, but these sufferings do not stand alone; the glory must follow the sufferings, as the day follows the night (Luke 24:26; Hebrews 12:2; 1 Peter 3:13).

When Christ was upon earth the first time, appearing to Israel as the meek or lowly One, He allowed the governing Gentile power of that day to array Him as a mock King.  He was clothed in purple, crowned with a wreath made from thorns, and given a reed for a scepter.  He was then mocked, spat upon, and smitten (Matthew 27:27-31).  He, the One destined to break the nations with a rod of iron, allowed this to happen.  Why?  Simply because it was not time for Him to take the scepter.

This occurred during the time of His sufferings and humiliation, which was during the Times of the Gentiles (the interval during which Gentile nations hold the scepter); and not only must events surrounding His sufferings and humiliation (past) be fulfilled, but the Times of the Gentiles (presently continuing) must be fulfilled as well before Christ can come into His glory.

Christ remained in a completely “unassuming, gentle, humble” state while being persecuted unjustly at the time of His first coming.  However, the day is coming when He will return and be seen by the world after an entirely different fashion.  He will then be seated upon a “white horse” rather than an “ass,” and He will come forth to “judge and make war” (Revelation 19:11ff).  The words “meek” or “lowly” will not fit His character at all in that day, for He will take the scepter and break the nations (cf. Daniel 2:34, 35, 44-45).

In this light, Christians, as partakers with Christ (1 Peter 4:12-13; cf. Romans 8:17; 2 Timothy 2:12), are to conduct their affairs (both present and future) after the same manner in which Christ conducted and will conduct His affairs (both past and future).

The government of the earth, continuing under Gentile dominion, is no more the Christians’ concern during the present time than it was Christ’s concern when He was upon earth almost two millennia ago.  Christians are not to hold the scepter today.

Rather, they are to assume the same position relative to world government that Christ assumed.  They are to patiently endure the trials and testing of life in an “unassuming, humble, gentle” spirit; and if called upon to so do, they are to continue in this manner through any unjust treatment that God may allow to befall His people, looking forward to another day — the day when Christians, with Christ, will hold the scepter and break the nations.

2) Engravings on the Pillars

Christ returning to the earth at the termination of the Tribulation, as the conquering King, will put down all power and authority.  He will have “on His robe and on His thigh a name written: KING OF KINGS AND LORD OF LORDS.”; and He will possess a “new name” that no man will know (Revelation 3:12; 19:12, 16).

In the ancient world, the columns of cities were often inscribed with the names of conquerors, and this appears to be the thought in Revelation 3:12.  Christ will inscribe upon the pillars of the temple (upon overcoming [conquering] Christians) three things:

1) “the name of My God,”

2) “the name of the city of My God, the New Jerusalem,

3) “My new name.”

This will be brought to pass after Christ puts down all present ruling powers/authorities and assumes, with His co-heirs, governmental control over the earth.

At that time Christians will be intimately identified, after the fashion revealed in Revelation 3:12, with God the Father, God the Son, and the New Jerusalem.  And they will then exercise sure, secure, firmly established positions of strength and power as they rule with the Son from the New Jerusalem.

It seems apparent that the New Jerusalem will be a satellite city of the earth during the coming age.  Overcoming Christians, along with a select group of Old Testament and Tribulation saints (those who qualified to rule from the heavens), will dwell in this city.  This, however, is only for the coming age.  Once the new heavens and the new earth have been brought into existence (Revelation 21; 22), the New Jerusalem will apparently rest upon the new earth and so remain throughout the ages of eternity.  During these ages, the New Jerusalem will continue to be the dwelling place of a segment of the redeemed and continue as the center of governmental power and authority.

The New Jerusalem is described in Revelation 21:9-21, with additional information concerning the city and its inhabitants given in the verses following (Revelation 21:22-22:21).  This city measures about fifteen hundred miles in length, in breadth, and in height;  it is constructed of “pure gold, like clear glass”; and a wall over two hundred feet high, constructed of “jasper” (with “twelve gates” constructed of “twelve pearls,” resting on foundations garnished with all manner of precious stones), surrounds the city.  Certain things are also stated concerning the “street” of the city, the “temple” in the city, the “light” for the city, the “tree of life,” and a “pure river of water of life.”

The fact that the length, breadth, and height of the New Jerusalem are equal should not lead one to conclude that the city has been constructed in the shape of a cube, with possibly numerous tiers or levels to the city within the cube.  No geometric shape is given in Scripture; and it would seem to be more in keeping with that which is revealed to think of the New Jerusalem in the same sense as walled cities in the Middle East down through history, with one exception — an elevated central point (elevated to equal the length or breadth), probably housing the center of government.  Many things seem to fit much better by viewing the city after this fashion (e.g. the wall surrounding the city, the gates to the city, the street in the city, and the river flowing out from the throne of God, appear to depict the city built on a single level [Revelation 21:17-21; 22:1-2]).

Another thing that should be understood about the New Jerusalem is the fact that this city was brought into existence either prior to or during the days of Abraham (Hebrews 11:16) and has, since that time, been associated with Abraham and his seed.  The seed of Abraham in the Old Testament, to whom heavenly promises and blessings pertained, were the lineal descendants of Isaac, Jacob, and Jacob’s twelve sons.  The seed of Abraham, to whom these same heavenly promises and blessings pertain today, are Christians (Galatians 3:16-18, 26-29; cf. Genesis 22:17-18; Matthew 21:43; 1 Peter 2:9-10).  In reality though, Abraham and a segment of his seed from both dispensations will ultimately enter into the proffered heavenly promises and blessings.

(Though the kingdom of the heavens was taken from Israel and is presently being offered to a new nation — the one new man “in Christ,” comprised of Christians [cf. Matthew 21:43; 1 Peter 2:9-10] — certain Old Testament saints aspired to and qualified to occupy heavenly positions in the theocracy prior to that time when the kingdom was taken from Israel.

And the nation of Israel, forfeiting the right to rule from heavenly places in later years, cannot do away with the promises made to these Old Testament saints.  Regardless of that which the nation did at Christ’s first coming, these Old Testament saints will realize that which has been promised to them.)

The “place” presently being prepared for Christians in John 14:2-3 has nothing to do with a supposed present construction of the New Jerusalem.  In the “Father’s house are many mansions [lit. abiding places],” and Christ has gone into heaven to “prepare a place” for Christians in the Father’s house.  The New Jerusalem is a city in the Father’s house, not the Father’s house.  His “house” includes all under His sovereign control, and in the broadest sense of the word would include the entire universe.  However, biblical Revelation concerns itself with this earth; and Christ going away “to receive for Himself a kingdom, and to return” relates itself to governmental control over the earth.

The “place” that Christ has gone away to prepare for Christians is a position with Him in this kingdom.  Overcoming Christians in that coming day will dwell in the New Jerusalem and occupy their place with Christ upon His throne, in complete accordance with that which is revealed in the overcomer’s promise in Revelation 3:12.
Chapter 11
Seated on the Throne

To him who overcomes I will grant to sit with Me on My throne as I also overcame and sat down with my Father on His throne. (Revelation 3:21)

The first thing that a person must get fixed in his mind when studying the message to the church in Laodicea is the fact that the Spirit of God is addressing Christians.  The unsaved are not in view at all; they cannot be in view.  The message is to a church (Revelation 3:14-22), and the New Testament knows nothing about unsaved people having a part in the formation of a church.

Works, with a view to overcoming or being overcome, are seen throughout the passage.  And, with spiritual values involved, this is a realm into which the unsaved cannot enter.

Thus it is with the structure of each of the other six messages to the six churches preceding the message to the church in Laodicea.  In this respect, the church in Laodicea is no different than the church in Philadelphia, or any of the other churches.  All seven messages are to Christians, to those “in Christ”; and all have to do with works, resulting in Christians overcoming or being overcome.

Too many people deal with certain problems that arise in the Christian life in a rather loose manner.  When, for example, sin manifests itself in the life of an individual claiming to be a Christian, one of the most common ways that other Christians often deal with the matter is to begin questioning the person’s salvation.

The thought usually centers on the premise that if a person is saved he will follow a certain course of action; and if he doesn’t follow this course of action, his conduct reveals that he was never really saved in the first place.

This type of thinking though is completely contrary to any Scriptural teaching on salvation by grace through faith.  It is a corruption of the pure gospel of the grace of God, for works have been introduced into a realm where works cannot exist (cf. Ephesians 2:8-9; Romans 11:6).

A person can no more show by his works (any type of actions on his part) that he has been saved than he can perform works to be saved in the first place.  Works cannot enter after any fashion, either preceding or following the time one is saved.

A person cannot perform works to be saved.

A person cannot perform works to stay saved.

And a person cannot perform works to show that he has been saved.

Salvation is by grace through faith apart from works, and it must forever so remain.  As in Jonah 2:9, “Salvation is of the Lord” (cf. Ephesians 2:8-9; Titus 3:5).

The church in Laodicea is described as “wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked.”  This description applies to a group of “lukewarm” Christians, “rich” in the things of the world that Christ is about to “vomit” out of His “mouth” (Revelation 3:15-17).  The scene within that portion of Christendom depicted by the church in Laodicea, in this respect, is one portrayed as producing sickness to the very stomach.

These Christians had been called into existence with the things of the coming age in view; but they, instead, prostituted their high calling through their intimate association with the things of this present age, the present world system under Satan.  And it is the One who made this calling possible, by and through His sacrifice on Calvary, who is associated with sickness in the respect that it is set forth in this passage.

Being vomited out of the stomach has no reference to eternal verities, for such are not in view.  The message is to those who already possess eternal life, and it is life for the coming age alone that is in view.  

The scene in these verses anticipates the judgment seat of Christ, with Christians standing naked and ashamed in the presence of Christ (Revelation 3:18).  Such Christians will be rejected for positions with Christ on the throne, with the attitude that Christ exhibits toward their revealed works expressed in very vivid language.

However, there is another side to the picture presented in these verses.  Despite the attitude of such Christians as set forth in the message to the church in Laodicea, Christ still extends an invitation for them to “repent.”  They have forsaken Him, but He has not forsaken them.

Christ still holds out before them proffered crowns, necessary for positions on the throne with Him in the coming day.  It is not too late for them to buy “gold tried in the fire” (that they might be rich), clothe themselves in “white garments” (that the shame of their nakedness might not be manifested), and anoint their “eyes with eye salve” (that they might see).

Christ stands at the door of the lukewarm Church of today and knocks, as He stood at the door of the Laodicean church in Revelation chapter three after the same fashion; and the invitation is to the individual Christian within the Church — whether in the Laodicean church then, or the Laodicean Church of today — is the same:

. . . if anyone hears my voice and opens the door, I will come in to him [not come into that individual, but come inside the Church to that individual], and will dine with him, and he with Me. (Revelation 3:20b; cf. Revelation 3:18-19)

The End, Goal

The present dispensation will one day end, be brought to a close; and Scripture presents the Church at the termination of this dispensation in a dual fashion.  The messages to the churches in Philadelphia and Laodicea present these two facets within Christendom, forming God’s own commentary concerning the concluding period of Church history, with the church in Laodicea becoming more and more prominent as the age nears its completion.  

There will always be faithful Christians, extending right on up to the time of the rapture.  God will always have a faithful remnant (cf. 1 Kings 19:14, 18; Revelation 11:3ff), a witness on earth, seen by the presence of the church in Philadelphia.  But Christendom, by large — the Church as a whole, foreshadowed by the church in Laodicea — by and through an unholy alliance with the world, will, for all practical purposes, stand alone as the Church in the world at the end of the dispensation.

1)  Beginning and Working of the Matter in History

As seen in previous chapters dealing with the seven churches in Asia during John’s day, there is an event in Church history that precipitated conditions as they exist today, almost two millennia later; and that event was the placing of leaven in the three measures of meal by the woman in Matthew13:33.  Once this act had been accomplished, which appears to have occurred very early in the history of the Church, the end of the matter was set.  The leaven would work in the meal “until the whole was leavened,” and such would ultimately result in conditions existing in the Church at the conclusion of the dispensation that would parallel those existing in the first century church in Laodicea.

“Leaven” in Scripture has to do with that which is evil, vile, corrupt: the Israelites, immediately following the Passover, were told to “put away leaven” out of their houses (Exodus 12:14-20); Jesus told His disciples to “beware of the leaven of the Pharisees and of the Sadducees” (Matthew 16:6); and Christians are told, “Purge out therefore the old leaven” (1 Corinthians 5:7), with an allusion made in the following verse (1 Corinthians 5:8) to the feast of unleavened bread in Exodus chapter twelve (showing a type-antitype arrangement of the teaching set forth).

The leaven that the woman placed in the three measures of meal in Matthew 13:33 was destined to ultimately corrupt the entire mass.  And this is exactly the climactic time we are nearing (or possibly already at) in Church history today.  The whole is to be permeated by the working of the leaven, and the message to the church in Laodicea shows the end result of the matter.

Leaven actually works best in a place where the temperature is not too hot or too cold, and the lukewarm state of the Laodicean church points to ideal conditions after this fashion.  The leaven, after many centuries of deteriorating work, will be brought into the advanced stages of its action and do its most damaging work within the lukewarm confines of the Laodicean Church near the end of the dispensation.

The working of this leaven will be so complete that the question is asked in Luke 18:8, “. . . when the Son of Man comes, will He really find faith [the faith] on the earth?”  The response to the question, designated by the wording in the Greek text, is negative.  The Son of Man will not find “the faith” upon the earth when He returns.  Rather, He will find conditions as depicted in Revelation 3:14ff.

“The faith” in Luke 18:8 can only be synonymous with faith exhibited by Christians in passages such as 1Timothy 6:12 and Jude 1:3.  It is a faith in connection with laying hold on eternal life [life for the age] in 1 Timothy and a faith in opposition to the great apostasy of the latter days in Jude.  This is the faith destroyed by the working of the leaven within the lukewarm confines of the Laodicean church, producing the conditions described as “wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked.”

This is the reason Christendom exists as it is seen today.  The corruption brought about by the leaven, destroying “the faith,” has produced a condition in which the return of Christ is either not taught at all or it is invariably taught in such a way that things surrounding “the faith” are not dealt with.

(Christendom today, from a humanistic standpoint, can be seen in all types of stages, covering a wide panorama of differences.

For example, there are churches that are either exclusively homosexual or churches openly accepting homosexuals into their fellowship, both seeing homosexuality as simply an alternate lifestyle [in line with the world’s view];  then there are very liberal churches that bear little resemblance to that which Scripture teaches;  there are more orthodox-type churches that are seemingly teaching correct biblical doctrine in a number of areas;  there are churches that pride themselves on their fundamentalism, etc.

But there is one thing that, with rare exception, all of them have in common, revealing their true identity — as being Laodicean, not Philadelphian.  None of them, with rare exception, either know anything about or will have anything to do with the Word of the Kingdom, the central message of Scripture that the leaven has been centering its attack on for two millennia.  In fact, many of the churches that pride themselves on their fundamentalism, unlike many of the more liberal churches that are out of the mainstream of things in this respect, will often go out of their way to fight teachings surrounding the Word of the Kingdom.

And, because of the working of the leaven over two millennia of time, the preceding is perfectly understandable.  The leaven knows no boundaries within Christendom, only one object — destroy any and all teaching surrounding the Word of the Kingdom.

True fundamentalism in Christianity would necessitate an adherence to the fundamentals of the Christian faith, which, of necessity, would have to center around the Word of the Kingdom.  This is the way it was in Ephesus [the first of the seven churches in Revelation 2; 3], until they left their first love.  And this is the way it must be in any church today that would look upon itself as Philadelphian rather than Laodicean — which would be an adherence to or a return to that which is taught and believed in Ephesus, to true fundamentalism, before the Church left its first love.

Between these two points, there is no middle ground.  A person, or a complete church, is either for Christ or against Christ [Matthew 12:30; Luke 11:23].  A Church is either Philadelphian [centers its teaching on the Word of the Kingdom] or Laodicean [centers its teaching on other than the Word of the Kingdom].  And the latter, regardless of how fundamental they might appear to be, are still Laodicean, not Philadelphian.) 

The very reason for the existence of Christians upon the earth is inseparably linked to the coming kingdom.  Christians are the ones destined to occupy the throne with Christ; and this is the heart of that which has come under attack by and through the working of the leaven.

Every Christian is in line to inherit the rights of the firstborn, the rights of primogeniture; and these rights, in their entirety, have to do with positions in the coming kingdom.  Everything moves toward that day when Christ will take the kingdom; and this appears to be something viewed in a somewhat similar respect by both the world around us and by the worldly-minded Laodicean Christians in our midst.

(“The world” though really doesn’t possess a spiritual capacity to understand the things surrounding that day when Christ takes the kingdom.  All “the world” can know is fact concerning the matter, i.e., that Christ one day will take the kingdom.

The worldly-minded Laodicean Christians, on the other hand, possess a capacity for spiritual truth.  But the things surrounding that day when Christ takes the kingdom are of little to no interest to them.  They know little more [often no more] about the matter than “the world” itself;  and, generally, they would take a similar position to that taken by the world.  They, as the world, are generally quite content with the status quo.)

2)  Goal and Conclusion of the Matter in Prophecy

When the birth of the nation of Israel occurred in Egypt, followed by this nation being removed from Egypt, there was a purpose, a goal behind the matter.  Israel, as God’s firstborn son, was to be removed from one land, be placed in another, and realize the rights of primogeniture in that land.  Israel was to enter into the land of Canaan and rule over the Gentile nations of the earth.  Not only was Israel to rule after this fashion, but Israel was also to be “a kingdom of priests” through whom all the Gentile nations would be blessed (Genesis 12:3; Exodus 19:5-6).

Israel being placed in this position would bring about the fulfillment of one part of Genesis 22:17 (the earthly seed of Abraham [“the sand which is on the seashore”] would “possess the gate of their enemies [rule over his enemies]”); and, by and through this means, Genesis 22:18 could be fulfilled insofar as the earthly aspect of the kingdom was concerned (“And in your seed shall all the nations [Gentiles] of the earth be blessed”).

(For the earthly aspect of the kingdom to be brought into full fruition though, the entirety of Genesis 22:17-18 would have to be brought to pass.  The heavenly aspect of the kingdom would have to be brought into existence as well.

The seed of Abraham would have to possess the gate of the enemy in both heavenly and earthly realms.  The removal of Satan and his angels from the heavenly realm of the kingdom in the middle of the Tribulation and their being bound and cast into an abyss at the end of the Tribulation, an abyss which is sealed for 1,000 years, anticipates this [Revelation 12:7; 20:1-3].  And the establishment of the kingdom in an overall respect demands this, for Scripture clearly reveals that both the earthly seed of Abraham [Israel] and the heavenly seed of Abraham [the Church] will reign with Christ in the kingdom at this time — one upon earth, the other in the heavens.)

When God called the Church into existence, as when He called Israel into existence, there was a purpose/goal behind His calling; and the thought of eternal redemption in connection with Christianity (which too often is erroneously made the key issue) doesn’t even begin to deal with the matter.  Christians have been called into existence (they have become possessors of eternal life) to realize an inheritance “reserved in heaven,” associated with a “salvation” to be revealed (1 Peter 1:3-11).  Christians have been called into existence to be removed from one land, be placed in another, and realize the rights of primogeniture in that land.

Christians are to inhabit a heavenly land and occupy the throne as co-regents with Christ when He rules the nations with a rod of iron.  And Christians, comprising “the Church of the firstborn [a called out group of firstborn sons]” — as Israel fulfilling the rights of primogeniture on earth — are to exercise a priestly function in this rule.  Christians are not only to be “kings” but they are also to be “priests” in that day (Revelation 5:10; cf. Exodus 19:5-6).

The nations are not only to be ruled by Christians (from a heavenly sphere) but the nations are to receive spiritual blessings through the position that Christians will occupy as well (as Christians exercise the full rights of the firstborn).  And, as this rule progresses through Israel on earth (as a restored and believing Israel is placed at the head of the nations), spiritual blessings will flow out to the Gentile nations through Israel (as Israel exercises the full rights of the firstborn).

Christians being placed in this position in the heavens will affect the fulfillment of one part of Genesis 22:17 (the heavenly seed of Abraham [the stars of the heaven] will “possess the gate of their enemies [rule over his enemies]”); and Israel being placed in this position on earth will affect the fulfillment of the other part of Genesis 22:17 as well (the earthly seed of Abraham [“the sand which is upon the seashore”] will “possess the gate of his enemies”).

Then Genesis 22:18 will be fulfilled in relation to both heavenly and earthly aspects of the kingdom (“And in your seed shall all the nations [Gentile nations] of the earth be blessed” [cf. Galatians 3:17-18, 29]).  And this will bring a fulfillment of God’s promise to Abraham in Ur of the Chaldees at the time of his call (Genesis 12:1-3) long before either Israel or the Church was ever brought into existence.

Genesis 22:17-18 will, thus, find its proper fulfillment in the coming age when God’s firstborn sons (Christ, Israel, and the Church [following the adoption]) occupy their proper places in relation to the earth as they exercise the rights of primogeniture.  Israel will occupy the earthly sphere of the kingdom in the capacity set forth in these verses; the Church will occupy the heavenly sphere of the kingdom in the capacity set forth in the same verses; and Christ will rule in both spheres of the kingdom.

Christ will rule from His own throne in the heavenly Jerusalem, with Christians occupying positions as co-heirs on the throne with Him (Revelation 3:21; cf. Romans 8:14-21); and Christ will also rule from David’s throne in the earthly Jerusalem, in the midst of His people Israel (Luke 1:31-33).  Within this complete structure of the kingdom (heavenly and earthly spheres), the seed of Abraham will “possess the gate” of the enemy, and the Gentile nations of the earth will “be blessed.”

The nation of Israel in the Old Testament moved beyond the things surrounding the death of the paschal lambs in Egypt and advanced toward the land of Canaan.  However, the actions of “many” brought displeasure to the Lord; and these individuals were overthrown in the wilderness, short of realizing the purpose for their deliverance from Egypt (1 Corinthians 10:1-5).  They were overthrown on the right side of the blood but on the wrong side of the goal of their calling.

Thus it is with Christians during the present dispensation.  They have appropriated the blood of the Passover Lamb and placed themselves in a position to move toward a heavenly land, wherein their calling will be realized.  But the actions of “many” will bring about the displeasure of the Lord, resulting in their overthrow, short of realizing the purpose for their deliverance from this world.  Their overthrow will occur on the right side of the blood but on the wrong side of the goal of their calling.

The Laodicean church sets forth the far-reaching heights of failure on the part of the Church in this respect.  The Church in the latter days of the dispensation, saturated through and through with leaven, will be filled with Christians having no regard for the purpose surrounding their salvation.  And one day, appearing at the judgment seat in this condition, they will suffer the fate awaiting those in the church in Laodicea who spurned the call to “repent.”  They will be rejected for positions with Christ in the kingdom, failing to realize the very purpose for their salvation.

The Overcomer’s Promise

The promise that the overcomer will one day be allowed to sit with Christ on His throne comprises the pinnacle toward which all of the overcomer’s promises move.  All of the promises are millennial in their scope of fulfillment, and all have to do with Christians occupying future positions as co-heirs with Christ.  All point to and find their fulfillment in Christians exalted, with Christ, to the place for which they were called into existence.

Overcoming Christians occupying the throne with Christ must be properly equipped to fulfill all the functions of the office that they are to hold.  Merely being seated on the throne in fulfillment of the seventh and last of the overcomer’s promises is insufficient in and of itself.  

All the things contained in the first six overcomer’s promises must also be realized in the lives of Christians as they occupy positions on the throne, for only in this manner will Christians come into possession of all which God requires for those ruling as co-heirs with His Son.

1)  Overcoming or Being Overcome

The analogy given in Revelation 3:21 has to do with Christians patterning their lives after Christ’s life, with overcoming and the throne in view.  Christ overcame and is presently occupying a position with the Father on His throne, and Christians are to overcome and one day occupy a position with the Son on His throne.  The exact wording of the text is, “. . . to him that overcomes . . . even as I also overcame . . . .”  A conflict, ending in victory, is in view first; and then the throne comes into view.  The latter is not attained without the former.

Christ’s overcoming is associated with His sufferings during the time of His shame, reproach, and rejection; and Scripture makes the matter very clear that overcoming for Christians is to be no different.  Christ has “suffered for us, leaving us an example, that you should follow His steps”; and overcoming Christians must enter into these sufferings.  Christians are told,

Beloved, think it not strange concerning the fiery trial which is to try you, as though some strange thing happened unto you:

But rejoice, inasmuch as you are partakers of Christ’s sufferings; that, when His glory is revealed, you may be glad also with exceeding joy.” (1 Peter 4:12-13; cf. 1 Peter 2:21-23)

The thought is very simple: Christians are to follow the example that Christ has left, knowing, as He knew, that connected with the sufferings is the shame, reproach, and rejection; but beyond all of this lies the glory (Hebrews 12:1-2).  In Revelation chapters two and three, overcoming is with a view to the throne; and in portions of Scripture such as the book of 1 Peter, suffering is with a view to gloryOvercoming is inseparably connected with suffering, as is the throne with glory.

The sufferings of Christ find their beginning in the fact that He “came to His own [own things], and His own [own people] did not receive Him” (John 1:11).

(There is a distinction in the Greek text between two words in this verse that is not brought out in the English text at all.  The gender of the first word translated “own” is neuter [pl.], indicating “things”; but the gender of the second is masculine [pl.], indicating “people.”)

The “things” to which Christ came refer to those things which were rightfully His: the Davidic throne, His own throne, the domain over which He was to rule, etc.; and the “people” to whom He came refer to His brethren after the flesh, the nation of Israel.  Christ suffered at the hands of His own people, among others, because of things that were rightfully His, to which He came.

All the sufferings of Christ, after some fashion, were associated with His “own things”; and coming into possession of His “own things” is something that must not only follow His sufferings but is something that can only be millennial in its scope of fulfillment.  His “own things” are intimately linked with His coming rule over the earth.  He was born “King of the Jews,” He presented Himself to Israel as the nation’s “King,” He was crucified “King of the Jews,” and when He returns it will be as “King of kings, and Lord of lords” (Matthew 2:2; 21:5; 27:37; Revelation 19:16).  Christ at that time, not before, will come into the realization of His Kingship and come into possession of His own things.

While here on earth the first time, at the beginning of His earthly ministry, Christ met the incumbent ruler (Satan) face-to-face in order to reveal that He was fully qualified to redeem that which the first Adam had forfeited in the fall.  Such included not only fallen man ultimately being placed back in the position for which he was originally created, but it included the restoration of the ruined creation itself (the forfeited domain that was rightfully His).

Following this, He suffered rejection time and time again by the Jewish people; and the entire matter was climaxed by His being arrayed as a mock King by those to whom the Jewish religious leaders had delivered Him — the Gentile power of that day, the Romans.

Arraying Christ as a mock king, they placed a robe on Him, a crown of thorns on His head, and a reed for a scepter in His right hand.  Then they bowed the knee to Him in a mocking fashion, ridiculing His true position as King, spiting upon Him, and taking the reed and striking Him on the head.  And crucifixion then followed (Matthew 27:27ff).

During all of this, His “own things” were held in abeyance.  There was no attempt on Christ’s part to interfere with incumbent powers and authorities, whether of Satan and his angels holding the scepter in the heavens or of the Gentile nations holding the scepter here on earth.  It was not time for Him to take the scepter.  He suffered through all of this, climaxed by Calvary itself.

He has overcome, and the call has gone forth for Christians to overcome as He overcame.  And overcoming, as He overcame, looks ahead to that future day when Christ will come into possession of His “own things,” with overcoming Christians ascending the throne with Him.

The things of that day though are future in their entirety and have nothing to do with man during the present day and time.  Man during the present day and time is still living during the day of Christ’s shame, reproach, and rejection; and the attitude that Christians are to exhibit toward the “things” to which Christ came must parallel the attitude that Christ took toward these things when He was upon earth the first time.

Involvement in the affairs of the present world system does not become Christians at all.  Such involvement will result in their being overcome by the world rather than their overcoming the world.  It is occupying an opposite position to that which Christ occupied relative to a world controlled by Satan and his angels by and through the Gentile nations.  The words, “as I also overcame,” and the words, “Christ also suffered for us, leaving us an example, that you should follow His steps,” must be pondered and heeded by any Christian aspiring to be an overcomer.

When Christ returns to earth the second time, He will once again come to His own things and to His own people; but this time He will come into possession of His own things, and His own people will receive Him.

Many of the things to which Christ came in the past and will come in the future, given to Him by the Father, are presently being extended to Christians.  Overcoming Christians are to inherit with Christ; and, insofar as the heavenly aspect of the kingdom is concerned, these Christians are to participate with Christ in the things to which He came almost two millennia ago.  Christians occupying their proper place in Christ’s rejection, shame, and reproach today will result in these same Christians occupying their proper place in Christ’s acceptance, glory, and exaltation yet future.

2)  My Throne, My Father’s Throne

The Son is presently seated with His Father on His Father’s throne (Psalm 110:1).  But, at the end of Man’s Day — for the duration of the Millennium, when the Lord’s Day will exist on earth — Christ will sit on His own throne; and it will be during this time that the overcomer’s promise in Revelation 3:21 will be fulfilled.

Following the Millennium, after all things have been brought under subjection to Christ, the kingdom shall be delivered up “to God, even the Father.”  At that time the Son will also Himself “be subject to Him that put all things under Him, that God may be all in all” (1 Corinthians 15:24-28).  

The Son’s throne will then cease to exist as a separate throne, and there will be one throne — “the throne of God and of the Lamb” (Revelation 22:1, 3).

The Father’s throne is the point from which God presently administers His rule throughout the entire universe.  Messianic angels — Satan among them, though as a rebel ruler — presently rule under God throughout God’s creation (Job 1:6; 2:1; Ezekiel 28:14).  The earth, in this respect, is one of numerous provinces in God’s kingdom that are ruled by messianic angels.

Scripture clearly infers that numerous provinces (worlds) exist throughout the universe, over which messianic angels rule.  The scene presented in Job chapters one and two is that of Satan appearing in the midst of certain other angels who can only be his equals (i.e., other messianic angels who rule under God over other provinces, as Satan rules the earth under God).  And it appears that within the sphere of God’s government of the universe these messianic angels are summoned into His presence at scheduled intervals in what could be called congresses of the sons of God.

(Man, during the past several years, has, for the first time, been able to look through his powerful telescopes and see some of the other solar systems in his own galaxy [similar to the one in which he lives].  Man now knows, through his own scientific achievements, that other solar systems exist in the universe.  And the more man views the heavens with his increasingly powerful telescopes, the more he realizes that these other solar system are far more numerous than he at first thought.  But this is as far as he can go with the matter within his science.

Scripture though begins beyond the point where man presently finds himself.  Scripture begins at the point of revealing that messianic angels rule over provinces in the universe, simply inferring that other provinces exist [provinces other than the earth, which man is presently discovering].  And these could only be other provinces in other solar systems [i.e., planets revolving around other stars (the earth’s sun is a medium-size star)], not only in our galaxy but probably in all the estimated billions of galaxies scattered throughout the universe.

Scripture no more attempts to prove the existence of these other provinces than it does the existence of God Himself.  As with the existence of God, Scripture simply deals with these other provinces from the standpoint that they exist, providing revelation beginning at this point.

It is left to finite man to believe that he has wrought some great astronomical achievement through recent findings, made possible by his use of more powerful telescopes and an orbiting telescope.  Man though, in his scientific achievements in this realm, has not even arrived at the point where Scripture, dealing with these things, begins; nor can man ever arrive at this point through his science.

Actually, man, in his quest for knowledge pertaining to all that exists in the universe, has yet to arrive at and believe or understand the simplicity of the very opening words of Scripture — “In the beginning God created the heavens and the earth” [Genesis 1:1].

Had man simply turned to and believed the Scriptures in the beginning, rather than seeking answers through science, he could have learned millennia ago things concerning how the universe was brought into existence [something that he can never discover within his science] or how the universe is structured [something that he can only begin to discover within his finite scientific ability].)

Christ is presently seated with His Father upon a throne from which the government of the entire universe is administered.  The future government that Christ will administer from His own throne though will be limited to the earth over which Satan presently rules, for He is to replace Satan and rule over the same domain.

The other messianic angels are not in view at all in this sphere of activity.  They administer affairs over provinces unrelated to Satan’s domain and unrelated to the reason for the appearances of the first man, the first Adam, and the second Man, the last Adam.

The creation of man, in keeping with the entire matter, is peculiar to the earth.  Man’s creation is directly related to the governmental administration of this earth; and once man finds himself in the position that he was created to occupy (when he finds himself seated on the throne with the second Man, the last Adam, ruling over the earth), his rule will have to do with this earth alone

Angelic rule on the earth will be affected, for man will replace angels (Hebrews 2:5); but angelic rule elsewhere in the universe will remain completely unaffected.  Angelic rule elsewhere in the universe had no involvement with Satan’s fall and man’s subsequent creation.

Satan and his angels are the ones who rebelled, resulting in their disqualification to rule and necessitating their ultimate removal.  Satan sought a regal position above that in which God had placed him; he sought a regal position above the other messianic angels; he sought to occupy a position in which he would be like God Himself, from which he could administer power and authority throughout the universe.

He led a great host of the angels ruling under him in this rebellion, and his failure to succeed brought about a wrecked kingdom and the pronouncement of judgment (Isaiah 14:13-17; Genesis 1:1-2a).

The creation was later restored, and man was brought into existence for the express purpose of taking the scepter that Satan had forfeited.  However, man’s fall resulted in both a ruined creature and a ruined creation, necessitating the appearance at a later date of the second Man, the last Adam, with a view to the subsequent “restitution of all things” (Genesis 1:2-28; 3:6-7, 17-18 [2b]; Acts 3:21).  Only after all things have been restored will man realize his calling — holding the scepter while seated on the throne with Christ.

All things relating to man — his creation, fall, redemption, and coming rule — are peculiarly related to the earth.  Thus, during the coming age, the only change in governmental affairs throughout God’s universe will be in the sphere of Satan’s present governmental administration — his rule over the earth upon which man resides.

On this province, man, realizing his high calling, will come into the position previously occupied by angels; but elsewhere in the universe, angelic rule over other provinces in the kingdom of God can only continue unchanged.

Concluding Thoughts:

Christendom, near the conclusion of this dispensation, will be marked by one main feature, foretold almost two millennia in advance:  Apostasy.  This is the situation revealed by the sequential arrangement of the first four parables in Matthew chapter thirteen, the seven churches in Revelation chapters two and three, the books of 2 Peter and Jude, and by portions of Scripture such as 1 Timothy 4:1ff and Luke 18:8.  The working of the leaven that the woman placed in the three measures of meal in Matthew 13:33 cannot be checked or stopped within the lukewarm confines of the Laodicean Church of today.  Deterioration will continue until the whole has been leavened.

The people of God though have not been left alone and helpless against the deteriorating process of the leaven.  God has promised that He will never leave nor forsake His people (Deuteronomy 31:6; Hebrews 13:5).  Christians are in possession of God’s Word and the indwelling Holy Spirit;  and a knowledge of this Word, under the leadership of the Holy Spirit, is the one great protection, the only protection, that Christians possess against the false doctrine produced by the working of the leaven (cf. Isaiah 8:20; John 16:13-15; 17:14; 2 Corinthians 4:16; Philippians 1:6; Colossians 3:10).

Then, God’s Son has promised that He will be with Christians until the end of the age (Matthew 28:19-20); and, as depicted in the message to the church in Laodicea, He stands and knocks at the door of the lukewarm Church during the final eroding stages of the working of the leaven, extending an invitation to any Christian who will heed His voice.

This invitation, contextually, is with a view to overcoming; and overcoming is, in turn, with a view to ultimately occupying a position with Christ on His throne.
Chapter 12
Crowned Rulers

After these things I looked, and behold, a door standing open in heaven. And the first voice which I heard was like a trumpet speaking with me, saying, “Come up here, and I will show you things which must take place after this.”

Immediately I was in the Spirit; and behold, a throne set in heaven, and One sat on the throne.

And He who sat there was like a jasper and a sardius stone in appearance; and there was a rainbow around the throne, in appearance like an emerald.

Around the throne were twenty-four thrones, and on the thrones I saw twenty-four elders sitting, clothed in white robes; and they had crowns of gold on their heads.

The twenty-four elders fall down before Him who sits on the throne and worship Him who lives forever and ever, and cast their crowns before the throne, saying:

“You are worthy, O Lord, to receive glory and honor and power; for You created all things, and by Your will they exist and were created.” (Revelation 4:1-4, 10-11)

The book of Revelation opens in chapter one with brief statements concerning Christ, which center on His return and subsequent reign (Revelation 1:1-8).  The book then continues with events surrounding John being removed from Man’s Day on earth and placed in the Lord’s Day in heaven.  This is followed by a revelation of that which John saw in heaven — the complete Church in Christ’s presence, represented by all seven churches in Revelation 2; 3.  And Christ, seen in the midst of these seven churches, appears as a Judge, not as a Priest.

The complete Church, all Christians — shown by the number “seven” (pointing to the completion of that which is in view [i.e., the Church]) — is seen in Christ’s presence in a judgmental scene.  Only one sequence of events could possibly be in view.

It is evident that John, along with being removed from Man’s Day and being placed in the Lord’s Day, was also moved forward in time.  He was moved to a time at the end of the present dispensation, for not only is the removal of the Church from the earth seen in John being removed from the earth, but that which will occur immediately following the Church being removed is shown by that which John saw in heaven — the complete Church in Christ’s presence, with Christ appearing as Judge.

Thus, following introductory remarks concerning Christ (which are Messianic in nature), the rapture, followed by the judgment seat, is clearly revealed to be the subject set forth in Revelation chapter one.  And this, in turn, introduces the material that follows.

Chapters two and three then continue with that which was introduced in chapter one, providing information concerning each of the seven churches seen in Christ’s presence in chapter one.  This information is given in seven short epistles, directed through an angel to each church, with all of the epistles structured exactly the same way.

Each epistle is introduced by a reference to Christ’s description, as Judge, from chapter one (either from something stated in this description or from something directly related to that which is seen in the description).  This is followed in each epistle by the statement, “I know your works”; each church is then dealt with on the basis of works, with a view to Christians overcoming or being overcome.  And the overcomer’s promises are, in turn, millennial in their scope of fulfillment.

Thus, insofar as the main message of the book is concerned — judgment — chapters two and three simply present a continuation from chapter one.  That is, these two chapters (through that which is stated in each of these seven epistles), detail events relating to each of the seven churches at the judgment introduced in chapter one.

Christians have been saved to “bring forth fruit.”  They have been created in Christ Jesus “for good works” (John 15:1-8; Ephesians 2:8-10).  And the entire matter concerns “overcoming” during the present day with a view to occupying the “throne” with Christ during the coming day.  Christians who are to ascend the throne and rule and reign with Christ must be overcomers, for only by realizing that which has been promised to the overcomers in chapters two and three will Christians be properly equipped to occupy this high office.

Then, Revelation 4 of this book begins the same way in which matters surrounding the Church are introduced in Revelation 1 — by a reference once again to the removal of the Church from the earth.  And the reference is apparently repeated to show another facet to that which was previously dealt with in the seven epistles to the seven churches in Asia.

Even though John was moved forward in time, to the end of the present dispensation (over 1,900 years removed from his time), and saw the Church in heaven at the end of the dispensation, the Church was actually still back on earth near the beginning of the dispensation.  And the seven epistles to seven existing churches in Asia, along with providing details surrounding the actual judgment of Christians at the end of the dispensation (continuing from that which had been introduced in chapter one), also provide a history of the Church during the course of the dispensation.

It is evident that the seven epistles in these two chapters have been structured in a dispensational framework of this nature, beginning with the church in Ephesus (which left its “first love” [Revelation 2:4]) and ending with the church in Laodicea (described as “wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked” [Revelation 3:17]).  At the beginning of the dispensation, Christendom could be seen in the state described in the message to the church in Ephesus; but, at the end of the dispensation, Christendom will be seen in the state described in the message to the church in Laodicea.

And the repetition of John being removed from Man’s Day and placed in the Lord’s Day provides additional information pertaining to that which will occur in heaven following the removal of the Church but preceding the Tribulation on earth (seen in Revelation 6-19a).

The account of John’s removal from the earth in chapter one shows that which will occur in heaven immediately following the Church’s removal at the end of the dispensation — judgment.  And the same account repeated in chapter four shows that which will occur in heaven immediately following the judgment of Christians (seen in Revelation 2; 3) — twenty-four elders arising from their thrones and relinquishing their crowns to the One who had originally placed them in the positions that they occupied, seated on thrones, and crowned.

Crowns Cast before the Throne

Though the same beginning point is seen in both chapters one and four (John’s removal from the earth, his removal from Man’s Day, his being placed in the Lord’s Day, and his being moved forward in time), revelation in chapter four immediately moves forward to a time following events of the judgment seat (chapters 2, 3) but still preceding the beginning of the Tribulation on earth (Revelation 6).

The first thing that John saw in heaven in chapter four, following a repetition of the same beginning point previously seen in chapter one, was a rainbow-encircled throne, surrounded by twenty-four other thrones.  God was seated on the central throne, and twenty-four elders were seated on the surrounding thrones.  The twenty-four elders were clothed in “white robes,” and they “had crowns of gold on their heads” (Revelation 4:2-4).

Then, following a description of the throne of God and “living creatures” who resided “around the throne” (Revelation 4:5-9), attention was directed back to the twenty-four elders.  They removed themselves from their thrones, fell down before the throne of God, worshiped God, cast their crowns before His throne, and expressed adoration to the One worthy “to receive glory and honor and power” (Revelation 4:10-11).

Events surrounding the twenty-four elders removing themselves from their thrones and casting their crowns before God’s throne have been recorded at this particular place in the book for definite and specific purposes.  These events, contrary to that which is often taught, do not at all depict the actions of Christians following issues of the judgment seat.  Christians are not to sit on thrones surrounding God’s throne.  Rather, they are to sit, at a later time, with Christ on His throne after the fashion revealed in Revelation 3:21.

Nor will Christians possess crowns at the time of the events seen in chapter four.  Christians coming into the possession of crowns will result from issues and determinations made at the judgment seat, but Christians will not actually receive crowns until after Christ returns to the earth and overthrows Gentile world power (which rules under Satan and his angels [Daniel 10:13-20]).

When Christ returns to the earth at the conclusion of the Tribulation, He will have many crowns upon His head (Revelation 19:12); but these crowns, by comparing this section in Revelation with other Scriptures on the subject, are not crowns that Christ will wear during the Messianic Era.  Christ is destined to wear the crown that Satan presently wears; and at the time Christ returns to the earth, Satan will still be in possession of his crown.  Satan’s crown will have to be taken from him (by force) and given to Christ before Christ can actually sit upon the throne and occupy, in its fullest sense, the position depicted in Revelation 19:16:  “King of kings, and Lord of lords.

1)  Saul and David — Satan and Christ

Certain things concerning crowns, especially relative to the crown that Christ is to wear, can possibly best be illustrated by referring to the typology of Saul and David in the books of 1 and 2 Samuel.

Saul had been anointed king over Israel, but Saul rebelled against the Lord and was rejected (as king) by the Lord (1 Samuel 10:1ff; 15:1-23).  David was then anointed king in Saul’s stead (1 Samuel 16:1-13).  However, Saul did not immediately relinquish the throne; nor did David make an attempt to immediately ascend the throne.  Saul, even though rejected and his anointed successor on hand, was allowed to continue his reign.

Affairs continued after this fashion in the camp of Israel until David eventually found himself in exile, living out in the hills (e.g., in the cave of Adullam).  During this time, certain individuals who were dissatisfied with existing conditions in the camp of Israel under Saul gathered themselves to David (1 Samuel 22:1-2).  They separated themselves from affairs in the kingdom under Saul and lived out in the hills with David.  He became “a captain over them”; and they were faithful to him, anticipating the day when Saul would be put down and David would take the kingdom.

The day eventually came when this occurred.  Saul, following a battle and an attempted suicide, was slain by an Amalekite.  His crown was taken and delivered to David (1 Samuel 31:1-13; 2 Samuel 1:1-10).  Then, David and his faithful men moved in and took over the government (2 Samuel 2:1ff).

The entire sequence of events depicting Saul and David typifies great spiritual truths concerning Satan and Christ.

Just as Saul was anointed king over Israel, Satan was anointed king over the earth.

Just as Saul rebelled against the Lord and was rejected, Satan rebelled against the Lord and was rejected.

Just as David was anointed king while Saul continued to reign, Christ was anointed King while Satan continued to reign.

Just as David did not immediately ascend the throne, Christ did not immediately ascend the throne.

Just as David eventually found himself in a place removed from the kingdom (out in the hills), Christ eventually found Himself in a place removed from the kingdom (heaven).

Just as David gathered certain faithful men to himself during this time (anticipating his future reign), Christ is presently gathering certain faithful men to Himself (anticipating His future reign).

Just as the day came when Saul was put down, the day will come when Satan will be put down.

Just as Saul’s crown was taken and given to David, Satan’s crown will be taken and given to Christ.

And just as David and his faithful followers then moved in and took over the government, Christ and His faithful followers will then move in and take over the government.

2)  Purpose for the Present Dispensation

A principle of divine government set forth in the type of Saul and David shows the necessity of an incumbent ruler, although rejected, continuing to reign until replaced by his successor.  The government of the earth is a rule under God through delegated powers and authorities.  In this respect, Satan rules directly under God (though a rebel ruler), and a great host of subordinate angels rule with him.

Even though Satan and his followers have been rejected, they must continue in power (as Saul and those ruling with him) until replaced by Christ and His followers (as when David and his faithful followers took the kingdom).  God will not, at any time, allow conditions to exist upon the earth in which there is no divinely administered government by and through delegated powers and authorities.  Even though the government of the earth is in disarray today, because of Satan’s rebellion, it is still under God’s sovereign power and control (Daniel 4:17-34).

The present dispensation is the time during which the antitype of David’s faithful followers being gathered to him occurs.  As during David’s time, so during the present time — there must be a period, preceding the King coming into power, during which the rulers are called out.

David’s men were the ones who occupied positions of power and authority with him after he took Saul’s crown.  Thus will it be when Christ takes Satan’s crown.  Those who are being called out during the present time are the ones who will occupy positions of power and authority with Him during that coming day.

Satan will be allowed to continue his reign until God’s purpose for this present dispensation has been accomplished.  Then, he and those ruling with him will be put down, and an entirely new order of rulers will take the kingdom.  Christ will enter into the position previously occupied by Satan, and Christians will enter into positions previously occupied by angels ruling under Satan.

Since Christ (replacing Satan) will wear the crown presently worn by Satan, it only naturally follows that Christians (replacing subordinate powers and authorities) will wear crowns presently worn by angels ruling under Satan.  All of these are crowns that neither Christ nor Christians can come into possession of until Satan and his angels have been put down at the end of the Tribulation.

3)  Angelic Rule About to End

The originally established angelic rule over the earth has continued uninterrupted since the beginning, preceding man’s existence on the earth.  However, with the creation of Adam, God announced that a change was in the offing.  Man, an entirely new creation, made after the image and likeness of God, was brought into existence to take the governmental reins of the earth (Genesis 1:26-28).

But the first man (the first Adam), through sin, was disqualified, necessitating the appearance of the second Man (the last Adam) to effect redemption and the ultimate realization for man’s creation.  The price has been paid, but redemption includes far more than that which presently exists.  Redemption includes the complete man (body, soul, and spirit), it includes the earth (presently under a curse), and the goal of redemption will be realized only when man has been brought into the position for which he was created (ruling over a restored earth).

Scripture clearly attests to the fact that the “world [‘inhabited world’] to comewill not be placed “in subjection” to angels (Hebrews 2:5).  Man is the one to whom power and authority will be delegated; and the action of the twenty-four elders removing themselves from their thrones and casting their crowns before God’s throne in Revelation 4:10 can only be with a view to the fact that the government of the earth, at this point, is about to change hands.

These twenty-four elders can only be heavenly beings (angels) who, up to the time of their action in Revelation 4:10, held positions within a sphere of governmental power and authority relative to the earth.

(Some Bible students, on the basis of the pronouns used in Revelation 5:9-10 — “us” and “we” [KJV] — have understood the twenty-four elders to represent redeemed men, not angels.  However, the majority of the better Greek manuscripts render the pronouns in Revelation 5:10 as “them” and “they” [ref. ASV, NASB, NIV, Wuest, Weymouth], giving rise to the thought that the pronoun “us” in Revelation 5:9 is probably a scribal insertion, being spurious [ref. Alford, Lenski].

But the matter is really not left to manuscript evidence alone.  That the pronouns “them” and “they” are correct is evident from the context.  Note that the song in Revelation 5:9-10 is apparently sung not only by the “twenty-four elders” but also by the “living creatures” as well.  Then, other angels join them in Revelation 5:11ff, with all of the angels together voicing additional, related statements.

Aside from the preceding, it would make absolutely no sense whatsoever to understand these twenty-four elders as referring to a segment of redeemed mankind.  Man couldn’t possibly be crowned at the time of events in Revelation 4; 5, else he would be crowned before Christ is crowned [note that Christ is to wear the crown that Satan presently wears, which Satan will still be wearing at this time].  Also, man is to wear the crown he receives, not relinquish it before God’s throne as seen being done by the twenty-four elders.

Also, the Greek word translated “elders” in Revelation chapter four is presbuteroi, the same word used for “elders” in the Church in the New Testament epistles.  The word refers to older ones [relative to that being dealt with].  In the Church, the reference is to older ones in the faith; in Revelation chapter four, the reference is to older ones in the governmental structure of the earth [evident since they are crowned, seated on thrones, with the government of the earth being the only government which could possibly be in view].

The preceding alone would prevent the twenty-four elders from being viewed as men, necessitating that they be viewed as angels.  Man, at this point in the book, has yet to even come into such a position; angels, on the other hand, have held positions of this nature since time immemorial.)

And at this point in the book, through the action of the twenty-four elders casting their crowns before God’s throne, the way will be opened for God to transfer the government of the earth from the hands of angels to the hands of man.

(These crowns are cast before God’s throne [cf. Revelation 4:1-4; 5:1-7] because the Father alone is the One who places and/or removes rulers in His kingdom [Daniel 4:17-37; 5:18-21].  He alone is the One who placed those represented by the twenty-four elders in the positions which they occupied; and He alone is the One who will place individuals in particular positions in the kingdom of Christ [Matthew 20:20-23].

These crowns cast before God’s throne, as previously seen, can only have to do with the government of the earth.  And, at this point in the book, they can be worn by angels alone, for the Son will not yet have taken the kingdom [cf. Daniel 7:13-14; Revelation 11:15].

These crowns are relinquished to God [with a view to man, rather than angels, ruling in the kingdom] so that God can appoint those who had previously been shown qualified at events surrounding the judgment seat [Revelation 1-3] to positions of power and authority;  and those whom God appoints will wear these crowns in Christ’s kingdom.)

The transfer of the government of the earth, from the hands of angels to the hands of man, in reality, is what the first nineteen chapters of the book of Revelation are about; and, as well, this is what the whole of Scripture preceding these nineteen chapters is also about.  In this respect, these twenty-four elders casting their crowns before God’s throne forms a key event that one must grasp if he would properly understand the book of Revelation and Scripture as a whole.

Christ and His bride, in that coming day, will rule the earth in the stead of Satan and his angels.  And, in the process of ruling in this manner, they will wear all the crowns worn by Satan and his angels prior to his fall.

Thus, that which is depicted through the action of the twenty-four elders in Revelation 4:10-11 is, contextually, self-explanatory.  This has to do with the government of the earth, it occurs at a time following events surrounding the judgment seat but preceding Christ breaking the seals of the seven-sealed scroll, and it occurs at a time when Satan’s reign is about to be brought to a close.

After events in Revelation chapters one through three have come to pass, for the first time in man’s history, the person (the bride) who is to rule with the One (Christ) to replace Satan will have been made known and shown forth.  And events in the fourth chapter reflect that fact.

Only one thing could possibly be in view at this point in the book, for the bride will not only have been made known but will be ready for events surrounding the transfer of power to begin.  The twenty-four elders casting their crowns before God’s throne can only depict the angels who did not go along with Satan in his rebellion; and they willingly relinquish their crowns, with a view to those comprising the bride wearing these crowns during the Messianic Era.

But the crowns worn by Satan and those angels presently ruling with him are another matter.  These crowns will have to be taken from Satan and his angels, by force when Christ returns to overthrow Gentile world power at the end of the Tribulation (a power exercised during Man’s Day under Satan and his angels [Daniel 10:13-20]).

The identity of the twenty-four elders is shown not only by their actions and the place in which this occurs in the book but also by their number.  Comparing Revelation chapters four and twelve (Revelation 4:4, 10-11; 12:3-4), it appears evident that the government of the earth — originally established by God prior to Satan’s fall — was representatively shown by three sets of twelve, thirty-six crowned rulers.  “Three” is the number of divine perfection, and “twelve” is the number of governmental perfection.

Those angels who did not follow Satan in his attempt to exalt his throne would be represented by the twenty-four elders — two sets of twelve, showing two-thirds of the original contingent of angels ruling with Satan.  And the angels who did go along with Satan, presently ruling with him, would be represented by a third set of twelve, showing the other one-third of the original contingent of angels ruling with Satan (Revelation 12:3-4).

In this respect, these three representative sets of twelve would show divine perfection in the earth’s government.  And, also in this respect, this same perfection in the structure of the earth’s government has not existed since Satan’s attempt to acquire a position of power and authority above that which had originally been delegated to him.

But, this structured perfection will one day again exist in the earth’s government.  When Christ and His bride ascend the throne together, crowns worn by those represented by all three sets of twelve will be brought together again.  Then, divine perfection will once again exist in the government of the one province in God’s universe where imperfection has existed for millennia.

Two Types of Crowns

There are two words in the Greek text of the New Testament that are translated “crown” in English versions.  The first and most widely used word is stephanos (or the verb form, stephanoo), referring to a “victor’s crown” or a crown denoting certain types of “worth” or “valor.”  The other word is diadema, referring to “regal authority,” “kingly power.”

Stephanos (or the verb form, stephanoo) is the only word used for “crown” in the New Testament outside the book of Revelation.  This, for example, is the word used referring to the “crown of thorns” placed upon Christ’s head immediately preceding His crucifixion (Matthew 27:29; Mark 15:17; John 19:2, 5).  This is also the word used throughout the Pauline epistles, referring to “crowns” awaiting faithful Christians (1 Corinthians 9:25; Philippians 4:1; 1 Thessalonians 2:19; 2 Timothy 2:5; 4:8).  James, Peter, and John also used stephanos in this same sense (James 1:12; 1 Peter 5:4; Revelation 2:10; 3:11).  The writer of Hebrews used this word (the verb form, stephanoo) referring to positions that will ultimately be occupied by Christ and His co-heirs in “the world [inhabited world] to come” (Hebrews 2:7, 9).  Then John used the word six additional times in the book of Revelation in several different senses (Revelation 4:4, 10; 6:2; 9:7; 12:1; 14:14).

Diadema, the other word used for “crown” in the New Testament, appears only three times; and all three occurrences are in the latter part of the book of Revelation (Revelation 12:3; 13:1; 19:12).  The first two references (Revelation 12:3; 13:1) have to do with power and authority possessed by incumbent earthly rulers immediately preceding and within the kingdom of Antichrist, and the latter reference (Revelation 19:12) has to do with power and authority that Christ will possess at the time He returns and takes the kingdom.

The way in which these two words are used in the New Testament relative to the government of the earth must be borne in mind if one is to properly understand the Scriptural distinction between the use of stephanos and diademaDiadema (referring to the monarch’s crown) is used only where one has actually entered into and is presently exercising regal powerStephanos is never used in this respect; it appears in all other occurrences, covering any instance where the word “crown” is used apart from the present possession of regal power.  The possession of such power at a future date (or a past date) can be in view through the use of stephanos.  Then, diadema is used when one actually comes into possession of this power.

In this respect, overcoming Christians have been promised a stephanos (victor’s crown), never a diadema (monarch’s crown); but the promised stephanos will become a diadema at the time overcoming Christians assume positions on the throne with Christ.  There can be no such thing as either Christ or His co-heirs wearing a stephanos in that day.  They can only wear the type crown referred to by the word diadema.

To illustrate the matter, note how stephanos and diadema are used relative to the Antichrist and his kingdom.  Stephanos is used of the type crown worn by the Antichrist when he is first introduced in the book of Revelation (Revelation 6:2), but later diadema is used relative to his exercise of delegated power and authority (Revelation 12:3; 13:1-2).

The Antichrist is seen wearing a “crown,” as he goes forth “conquering, and to conquer” in Revelation chapter six.  He is crowned and moves after the described fashion in view of ultimately attaining regal power over the earth; but, at this time, as shown by both the context and the word stephanos, he has not attained such power.

Then, in chapter twelve he is once again seen wearing a “crown” (all seven heads are crowned at this point in the book.  The Antichrist will be the seventh head [seventh ruler] in a succession of rulers), and in chapter thirteen those ruling with him (the ten horns) are also crowned.  As shown by both the context and the word diadema, the matter is entirely different at this point in the book.  The Antichrist is seen to have attained regal power over the earth, and he will have subordinate rulers exercising power with him.  Thus, diadema, not stephanos, is used in these passages.

The use of stephanos relative to crowns in connection with Israel in Revelation 12:1 illustrates the same truth.  Israel today is not occupying the position for which the nation was called into existence — “a kingdom of priests, and an holy nation” (Exodus 19:6).  Israel is to one day rule upon the earth at the head of the nations, and the nations are to be blessed through Israel; but Israel will not occupy this position until after the time of Revelation 12:1.  Thus, stephanos is the only word that could be used relative to crowns in connection with Israel at this point in time.  The use of diadema in connection with Israel in this respect awaits events of the coming age, not seen in the book of Revelation until Revelation 20.

Then note the type of crowns on Christ’s head — past and future — in Matthew 27:29; Revelation 14:14; 19:12.  Matthew 27:29 refers to that past time when Christ was arrayed as a mock King.  The word used for “crown” in this verse is stephanosDiadema could not be used in this instance, for this word would show Christ actually exercising regal power and authority, wearing “a crown of thorns.”  And this, of course, was something that He did not do at this time, particularly wearing “a crown of thorns.”  Rather, the opposite was shown by the “crown [stephanos] of thorns” — shame and humiliation, relative to the government of the earth.

Then, in Revelation 14:14, Christ is seen once again wearing a stephanos (though not “a crown of thorns” this time).  And, again, there is no display of regal power, though that future time when he would wear a diadema is anticipated by both the time (near the end of the Tribulation) and His actions (anticipating His treading the winepress at the time of His return (cf. Isaiah 63:1-6; Joel 3:9-16; Zechariah 14:1-9; Revelation 19:11-21).  This is the last time in Scripture that the word stephanos is used relative to a crown resting upon Christ’s head.

But, when that time arrives — anticipated by Christ seen with a stephanos on his head and a sharp sickle in His hand in Revelation 14:14 — Christ will come forth wearing “many crowns [‘diadems’]” (Revelation 19:12).  He can come forth in this manner at this time, for the Father will not only have delivered the kingdom into His hands but He will now have a consort queen and be ready to ascend the throne, wearing these “many diadems” (cf. Daniel 7:13-14; Revelation 19:7-9).  And because of this, when He comes forth, the announcement can be sounded for all to hear: “King of kings, and Lord of lords.”

He, at this future time, will have entered into His long-awaited regal position; and the first order of business following His dealings with Israel will be the putting down of the Beast, the kings of the earth, and Satan and his angels (Revelation 19:17-20:3).  They cannot be allowed to reign beyond the point Christ assumes regal power.  Their crowns (diadems) must, at this time, be taken and given to others — those to whom they will then rightfully belong.

An understanding of the distinction between stephanos and diadema will also reveal certain things about the twenty-four elders that could not otherwise be known.  They each cast a stephanos before the throne, not a diadema.  This shows that they were not then occupying regal positions, though crowned and seated on thrones.

At one time they would have occupied such positions (wearing diadems); but with the disarray in the governmental structure of the earth, resulting from Satan’s rebellion, they ceased exercising regal power (for, not participating in his rebellion, they no longer retained active positions in his rule).  Their crowns could then be referred to only through the use of the word stephanos; and these crowns would, of necessity, have to be retained until the time of Revelation 4:10.

God’s system of government (an incumbent remaining in office until replaced by his successor) would necessitate the twenty-four elders retaining their crowns until their successors were on the scene and ready to ascend the throne.  And at this point in the book, for the first time in man’s history, the one who is to rule with the second Man, the last Adam — Christ’s bride — will have been made known and shown forth.  This will have occurred at events surrounding the judgment seat (Revelation 1-3); and these elders can now cast their crowns before God’s throne (Revelation 4), for their successors will be on the scene and ready to ascend the throne with Christ.

(For additional information on the action of the twenty-four elders in Revelation chapter four, refer to the author’s book, in this site, The Time of the End BOOK, Chapter 7, “Crowns Cast Before God’s Throne.”)

Five Different Crowns

There are five different crowns mentioned in the New Testament that are possible for Christians to win.  Crowns worn by Christians during the coming day, it seems, will depict more than just the overcoming and reigning status of individuals.  These crowns will apparently reveal certain things concerning the Christians’ victory over the world, the flesh, and the devil that qualified them to be recipients of crowns.

First, there is “the crown of life” (James 1:12; Revelation 2:10).  This is a crown given for enduring the trials and testing of life, even to the point of dying, if necessary.  The man “that endures [patiently endures]” the present trials and testing of life will be awarded the crown of life after he has been “tried [approved].”  This approval will occur through a testing of one’s works at the judgment seat, and the crown will be awarded at a point following this testing.

Second, there is “the crown of glory” (1 Peter 5:2-4).  This is a crown that will be given to those individuals faithfully exercising their calling as undershepherds of the flock.  God has called certain individuals (e.g., pastor-teachers) during the present day to tend, lead, and nourish the flock, “which He purchased with His own blood” (Acts 20:28); and those who have been placed in this position can earn the crown of glory through faithfulness to their calling.

Third, there is “the crown of rejoicing [boasting]” (1 Thessalonians 2:19-20).  This is a crown that appears to be peculiarly related to soul-winning in its true sense, i.e., winning the saved to a life of faithfulness in view of the coming kingdom, rewards, etc. (cf. Philippians 3:20-4:1; 1 Thessalonians 2:11ff).  “The crown of rejoicing [boasting]” is closely associated with “the crown of glory” in the sense that the primary thought behind both is soul-winning.

The primary duty of a pastor-teacher, for example, lies in this realm; and he can win “the crown of glory” through faithfulness therein.  This crown though is not just for pastor-teachers.  Rather, it is for any Christian who ministers in this realm (cf. James 5:19-20), making the task of the pastor-teacher that much easier.

Fourth, There is “the crown of righteousness” (2 Timothy 4:7-8).  This is a crown that will be given to those who “love his appearing.”  The text in 2 Timothy has to do with Christians being victorious in the present race of the faith (cf. 1 Timothy 6:12; Jude 1:3), looking ahead to the promised “glorious appearing [appearing of the glory] of the great God and our Saviour, Jesus Christ” (Titus 2:13).

Fifth, there is “the imperishable (KJV: ‘incorruptible’) crown” (1 Corinthians 9:24-27).  This is a crown that will be given to those who run the present race of the faith in the correct fashion.  It is described in the text as a race in which one strives for the mastery over the fleshly desires and appetites of the body.  The word in the Greek text translated “competes (KJV: ‘striveth’)” is agonizomai, from which the English word “agonize” is derived.  The thought is that every muscle of one’s being is to be strained, if necessary, to obtain the mastery over all fleshly desires and appetites.  A Christian so running the race in which he is presently engaged has been promised this crown.

Concluding Thoughts:

Actions depicting the transference of regal power and authority first come into view in the book of Revelation following God’s righteous dealings with the Church and preceding God’s righteous dealings with Israel and the nations.  The shift away from God’s dealings with the Church to His dealings with Israel and the nations is a shift away from the sphere where power and authority will lie into that sphere where power and authority presently lie (i.e., with the Gentile nations ruling under Satan during both the times of the Gentiles and Man’s Day).

Thus, once the overcomers have been revealed through issues of the judgment seat, there is then an act by the twenty-four elders showing a transference of power that is about to occur.  This is then followed by God focusing His attention upon the earth-dwellers, with the same end in view.  Satan and his angels will be put down, the Times of the Gentiles will end, Man’s Day will end, and those to whom the kingdom rightfully belongs will receive diadems of varying types and be elevated into their proper positions, seated on the throne with Christ.
Chapter 13
Kings of the Kingdom

And He has on His robe and on His thigh a name written: KING OF KINGS AND LORD OF LORDS.  (Revelation 19:16).

All Scripture, beginning with the writings of Moses, moves toward one great climactic event — that future day when the Stone “cut out without hands” smites “the image,” becomes “a great mountain,” and fills “the whole earth” (Daniel 2:34-35, 44-45; cf. Isaiah 2:2-4).  The reference is to the coming kingdom of Christ, the kingdom of our Lord, succeeding the kingdom of this world — the present kingdom under Satan (Revelation 11:15).  The entire creation is presently groaning and travailing in pain together, waiting for that future day (Romans 8:17-23).

Revelation 19:11-20:6 — revealing the return of Christ, the overthrow of the kings and rulers of the earth, the binding of Satan, and Christ’s millennial reign — sets forth, in very brief, concise form, concluding events toward which the whole of Scripture moves.  Details surrounding these events are not given in Revelation 19:11ff; such is not only unnecessary but it would be out of place.

God has outlined all the details in connection with His Son’s return and subsequent events as set forth in Revelation 19:11-20:6 in preceding sections of Scripture, beginning with the writings of Moses and continuing through the historical books, the Psalms, and the Prophets; and when one progressively reads through the Scriptures, eventually arriving at Revelation 19:11ff, all the details have already been made known.  The hundreds and hundreds of pages leading up to Revelation 19:11ff anticipate that which is stated in these verses; and at this point in Scripture there is no need for anything beyond brief, concise statements concerning the realization of all the preceding great prophecies of Scripture.

In this respect, the ever-present controversy in Christian circles concerning the literal nature of or the time of the fulfillment of portions of Revelation 19:11-20:6 is of no moment, for all such controversy invariably stems from attempts to understand this section of Scripture apart from preceding Scripture.  And this is simply not possible, for this is not the way in which God structured His Word.

Should an individual, for example, want to raise questions concerning the Messianic Era seen in Revelation 20:2-7, questioning the literality of the thousand years mentioned six times in these six verses (as so many do), he must go back to the writings of “Moses and all the prophets” and raise questions concerning that which is stated about the one thousand years in these sections of Scripture first.

But not a single one of these individuals ever does this, for they can’t do this and continue to raise the negative type of questions that are being asked concerning the one thousand years in Revelation 20:2-7.  Beginning at Moses, in this realm of study, would result in a correction of all false ideology on the subject and dispel any doubts concerning either the literal nature of or the time of the fulfillment of the one thousand years in Revelation chapter twenty.

The pattern that God uses to restore a ruined creation has forever been set forth in the opening verses of Genesis (Genesis 1:2-2:3 [2b]).  God worked six days and rested the seventh in the original restoration (made necessary because of the ruin resulting from Satan’s fall), and He will work six more days and rest the seventh in a restoration during Man’s Day (made necessary because of the ruin resulting from man’s fall).  Each day in the latter restoration is one thousand years in length (2 Peter 3:8; cf. Exodus 31:12-17), providing six thousand years of work, followed by one thousand years of rest.

But, beloved, do not forget this one thing [lit., ‘stop being ignorant of this one thing’], that with the Lord one day is as a thousand years, and a thousand years as one day.

(The preceding verse from 2 Peter 3:8 appears toward the end of a book that was written in completely keeping with the septenary structure established at the beginning of Scripture.  This book has a built-in septenary structure, climaxed by this explanatory verse in chapter three [2 Peter 1:15-18; 3:3-8; cf. Matthew 16:28-17:5].)

The day of rest in Genesis 2:2-3 (the seventh day) was just as literal and of the same duration as each one of the preceding six days in chapter one; and the septenary structure of Scripture, beginning in this opening section of Scripture, demands a literal one-thousand-year period of rest (the seventh day [the seventh millennium]) following six one-thousand-year periods of work (six days [six millennia]).  And so it is with reference to all other consummative events in Revelation 19:11-20:6.

The critics, commenting on John’s writings, must either base their arguments upon the writings of “Moses and all the prophets” or they must refrain from comment.

Nathaniel West, in his classic book, The Thousand Years in Both Testaments, possibly best states this parallel between the Old and New Testament Scriptures best — a parallel that must be recognized:

“We speak of the ‘Last Things.’  The Greek term for this is ‘Eschata’. . . If we study the Eschatology of the Old Testament, we will find the Eschata there identical with the Eschata of the New Testament and the Eschatology of both Testaments the same . . . Such is the organic and genetic character of revelation and of prophecy that if ‘the thousand years’ are not in Moses, the Psalms, and the Prophets, they have no right to be in John.  To understand the prophets it is necessary, however, to understand the Apocalypse, and to understand the Apocalypse it is necessary to understand the prophets.  The one is light to the other, and reciprocally.”

(For a fuller discussion of the septenary structure of Scripture, refer to the author’s book, in this site, The Study of Scripture BOOK, chapters 2-4.)

To Receive a Kingdom

According to the parable of the pounds in Luke 19, Christ (“a certain nobleman”) returned to heaven (“a far country”) for one declared purpose: “to receive for Himself a kingdom and to return” (Luke 19:12).  The time that He will spend in heaven (2,000 years [two days]), His present position in heaven (seated at His Father’s right hand), and His present ministry in heaven (High Priest), all anticipate the Son of Man coming into possession of the kingdom, and then returning.

This is the goal toward which the entire program of God has been moving since man’s creation almost 6,000 years ago, this is the goal toward which everything must continue moving, and this is the goal that must ultimately be reached.

1)  Time between Departure and Reception

When Christ offered to Israel the kingdom of the heavens at His first advent, a nation existed that could move in and take the kingdom.

The same had been true in prior years when the offer of the earthly segment of the kingdom was opened to Israel under Moses.  God, through “Jacob,” had previously brought into existence a separate, distinct creation (Isaiah 43:1); and a nation, set apart from all the other nations, had emanated from this creation.  This nation had been redeemed in Egypt, with a view to the people of God being removed from Egypt and receiving an inheritance as a “kingdom of priests” in the land of Canaan.

Israel, however, because of disobedience, failed to realize the fullness of this inheritance.  And the Jewish peoples’ disobedience eventually resulted in their being uprooted from their land and scattered among the Gentile nations.

Then, fifteen hundred years later when the heavenly segment of the kingdom was opened to the nation, the offer was spurned; and after Christ had turned from Israel with the offer of the kingdom of the heavens to “a nation bearing the fruit of it” (cf. Matthew 13:1; 21:43; 1 Peter 2:9-10), an interval of time had to exist before the kingdom could be established.

The nation to which Christ referred in Matthew 21:43 was not in existence at this time;  and to bring about the existence of this nation, it was necessary for God to create an entirely new entity in the human race — one separate and distinct from either Jew or Gentile.

God brought the one new man “in Christ” into existence to be the recipient of the offer that Israel rejected (Ephesians 2:12-15; 3:1-6).  And, as with the old creation in Jacob, so with the new creation “in Christ”:  a period of time had to elapse between the time when the one new man was brought into existence and the time when this new man would realize the reason for his existence.  This was necessary in order to allow time for this separate, distinct entity to be built up and made ready for the task at hand.

This new man is comprised solely of Christians, taken from among both the Jews and the Gentiles.  A Jew or a Gentile who believes on the Lord Jesus Christ becomes a part of this new man, ceasing to be a Jew or a Gentile.  By and through the immersion in the Spirit, he becomes a new creation “in Christ” (2 Corinthians 5:17).  And every new creation “in Christ” — whether removed from the Jews or from the Gentiles — becomes part of the same body, which God looks upon as one new man (Ephesians 2:13-15; 3:1-6; cf. Galatians 6:15).

(For a fuller discussion of the “one new man” in the preceding respect, refer to the author’s books, The Study of Scripture BOOK, Chapter 6, and Search for the Bride BOOK, Chapters 7 and 8.)

Then, the one new man “in Christ” has been brought into existence for particular, revealed purposes; and these purposes center on the future realization of an inheritance in heavenly places.  Just as the Israelites under Moses were redeemed by and through the blood of the paschal lambs while in Egypt, Christians have been redeemed by and through the blood of the Passover Lamb while in the world; and just as the Israelites were redeemed to realize an inheritance in a land removed from Egypt (upon the earth), Christians have been redeemed to realize an inheritance in a land removed from the earth (in the heavens).

The present dispensation is the time during which God is building His Church, the one new man.  The coming kingdom, a worldwide kingdom, will require vast numbers of rulers to exercise power and authority in all the various offices; and God is taking the time in which we presently live (two days, two thousand years — a separate dispensation) to assemble His rulers.  Man is being saved today with a view to this rule, and he will appear before the judgment seat of Christ with this same end in view.  Only then will the kingdom be established.

2)  Present Position of the Son

Christ today is seated at the right hand of His Father on His Father’s throne, but this is a temporary position.  He is to one day sit on His own throne; and in a corresponding fashion, just as Christ presently sits with His Father on His Father’s throne, Christians are destined to sit with Christ when He occupies His own throne (Revelation 3:21).

Christ, by invitation, is seated on the throne with His Father; and, seated with His Father; He is awaiting the reception of a “kingdom” and the reduction of His enemies to the position of His “footstool.”  

During the time when He is seated with His Father, the ones in a position to inherit with the Son in the coming kingdom are being extended an invitation to sit with the Son on His throne; and things are being brought into a state of readiness for the great climactic events that will terminate this dispensation.  Within God’s sovereign control of affairs and purpose for the present dispensation, there is complete, divine order.  Men and nations, in one sense of the word, are being moved as one would move pawns on a chessboard; and everything is moving on schedule.

Christ will vacate His present position with the Father at the time of Revelation 19:11ff, anticipating the establishment of His own throne.  The kingdom will have been delivered into His hands by the Father, and He will come forth as the “King of kings, and Lord of lords” to strike the final blow against “the kingdom of this world,” the “great image” in Daniel 2.  There will then come into existence “a great mountain,” the kingdom of Christ, which will cover “the whole earth.”

3)  Present High Priestly Ministry of the Son

Christ is presently exercising the office of High Priest on behalf of Christians.  He is ministering in the heavenly sanctuary, on the basis of His own blood, for Christians who sin.  Christians presently reside in a body of death; they still possess the old sin nature.

And Christians, falling into sin, must have a High Priest to effect cleansing from their sins.  The high priestly ministry of Christ is for the heirs of the kingdom.  It has nothing at all to do with the issue of our presently possessed eternal salvation.  In the camp of Israel, the ministry of the Levitical priests was for those who had already appropriated the blood of the paschal lambs.  It was for the cleansing of a people destined to become “a kingdom of priests” (Exodus 19:6; cf. Hebrews 9:1-7).  And in Christendom, the work of Christ as High Priest, typified by the work of the high priest in the camp of Israel, is for the same purpose.  It is for the cleansing of a people destined to be “kings and priests” (Revelation 5:10; cf. Hebrews 9:11-12, 24).

God would have His people clean for both present and future purposes.  According to the epistle of 1 John, God desires to have a present reciprocal fellowship with a cleansed peopleCleansing makes fellowship possible, and the entire matter is with a view to the return of Christ and attendant events (1 John 1:3-2:2; cf. 1 John 3:6-9; 4:16-17).

Christians, in 1 John 2:28 have been instructed:

And now, little children, abide in Him [i.e., live in a state of continuous, close fellowship ‘with the Father, and with His Son Jesus Christ’]; that, when He shall appear, we may have confidence, and not be ashamed before Him at His coming.

In this respect, Christ’s high priestly ministry is a vital present provision for the future heirs of the kingdom.

Christ gave Himself for the Church,

That He might sanctify and cleanse it with the washing of water by the Word,

that He might present it to Himself a glorious Church, not having spot, or wrinkle, or any such thing;  but that it should be holy and without blemish. (Ephesians 5:26-27)

This aspect of Christ’s present ministry is possibly best illustrated by the incident in John chapter thirteen where Christ girded Himself, took a basin of water, and began to wash the disciples’ feet (John 13:4ff).  Peter, not understanding at all the significance of that which was happening, refused to allow Christ to wash his feet.  Upon his refusal, Jesus responded,

If I do not wash you, you have no part with Me. (John 13:8)

Then Peter, comprehending at least the gravity of the latter part of Christ’s statement, said,

Lord, not my feet only, but also my hands and my head. (John 13:9)

In other words, if a washing is what it would take in order to have a part with Christ, Peter didn’t want the washing limited to just his feet.  Rather, he wanted his entire body washed.

However, Jesus replied,

He who is bathed needs only to wash his feet, but is completely clean; and you are clean, but not all of you. (John 13:10)

In the Greek text of John 13:8-10, there are two different words used for “wash.”  The word used in verse eight (in both occurrences) and in the latter part of verse ten is nipto, referring to “washing a part of the body”; and the word used in the first part of verse ten is louo, referring to “washing the complete body.”  Further, the word louo in verse ten appears in a perfect tense, showing a past, completed action with the results of this action existing during present time in a finished state.  Such an act reveals a washing that occurred in the past, with the person who was washed continuing in the present as a cleansed person on the basis of that which occurred in the past.  Thus, any thought of the cleansed person undergoing another washing of this nature would be completely out of place, for he presently exists in a continuing state as cleansed.

Peter’s entire body had already been washed; but now, in order to have a part with Christ, he must avail himself of the partial washing to which Christ referred.

The entire matter is highly symbolic of a “complete washing” that Christians received in the past and “partial washings” that Christians receive during the present.  The complete washing results in eternal salvation, but the partial washings are necessary if one is to have a part “with Christ” in His kingdom.  The complete washing — viewed from the perfect tense usage of louo in John 13:10 — is a one-time, past occurrence, which can never be repeated.  But the partial washings, set forth by the word nipto, are something else altogether.  Subsequent partial washings have to do with a present, continuing cleansing made possible because of the one-time, past cleansing.

On the basis of the past, finished work of Christ, redeemed man has been saved by grace through faith.  In Ephesians 2:8, the words “are you saved [lit. ‘you have been saved’]” are the translation of a perfect tense in the Greek text, the same as the word louo in John 13:10.

Redeemed man possesses a salvation, based on a past, completed act (Christ’s work on Calvary), which presently exists in a finished state.  Everything has already been done on his behalf.  He had nothing whatsoever to do with the matter simply because there was nothing that he could do.

He was “dead in trespasses and sins,” completely incapable of doing anything in the spiritual realm (Ephesians 2:1ff).

He has been washed completely (louo) by Another, and presently stands justified before God.  This is an act performed once.  It can never be altered or nullified.  It is just as secure as the finished work of Christ on Calvary, for it is based entirely upon this work; and Christ, in John 19:30, said of His work, “It is finished [lit. ‘It has been finished’ (another perfect tense usage in the Greek text)].”

Teachings in the realm of complete and partial washings, as set forth in John 13:8-10, are drawn from the experiences of the Levitical priests in the camp of Israel.  Upon their entrance into the priesthood, a washing of the entire body occurred (Exodus 29:4; cf. Exodus 40:12-15); then, after they had entered the priesthood, washings of parts of the body had to occur (Exodus 30:21; cf. Exodus 40:30-32).

The Septuagint (Greek version of the Old Testament) uses the words louo and nipto respectively in these passages, in perfect accord with John 13:8-10 and corresponding teachings throughout Scripture relative to complete and partial washings of the people of God.  The hands and feet of the Levitical priests became soiled in their ministry between the brazen altar and the Holy Place of the tabernacle, and a necessary cleansing occurred at a brazen laver in the courtyard.

This laver was located part way between the brazen altar and the Holy Place and had upper and lower basins filled with water to wash the hands and feet of the priests.  Levitical priests, carrying on their ministries, had to wash these parts of their bodies before ministering at the brazen altar and before their entrance into the Holy Place.  This is the partial washings in the type and the partial washings in view in John 13:8-10.

The washing of parts of the bodies of the Old Testament Levitical priests is highly typical of the relationship that Christ, in His high priestly ministry, has to New Testament priests (Christians).  This is the teaching brought out in 1 John 1:6-2:2;  and these verses must be understood in the light of the Old Testament type, also taking into account events occurring on the Day of Atonement when the high priest placed blood on the mercy seat in the Holy of Holies (cf. Hebrews 9:1ff).

A Christian walking “in the light” (1 John 1:7) is one who has availed himself of the antitype of cleansing at the laver.  Cleansing occurs as we confess our sins, on the basis of Christ’s blood on the mercy seat in the Holy of Holies of the heavenly tabernacle (1 John 1:9; cf. 1 John 2:1-2).  The cleansed person is able to “walk in the light” (in the Holy Place) and have “fellowship . . . with the Father, and with His Son Jesus Christ.”  The Christian walking “in darkness” (1 John 1:6) though is one who has not availed himself of the antitype of cleansing at the laver.  He remains in the darkened courtyard outside the Holy Place.  He remains on the wrong side of the laver, leaving him estranged from the experience of “fellowship.”

Christians have a “great High Priest, that is passed into the heavens, Jesus the Son of God” (Hebrews 4:14); and if Christians would have a part with Christ in that coming day, they must avail themselves of His present high priestly ministry.  They must allow Christ to wash their feet; they must avail themselves of the laver; they must keep themselves clean through confession of sin.

And to Return

Christ’s departure to receive a kingdom would hold little meaning apart from His return.  The kingdom has to do with a rule of God’s firstborn Sons, realizing the rights of primogeniture; it has to do with a rule on and over this earth; and it has to do with the personal presence of Christ and His co-heirs.  There is no such thing as either a rule during the present day or a future rule in some far off heaven fulfilling any of the biblical prophecies concerning the kingdom of Christ, which is to replace the kingdom of this world.

1)  Christ’s Termination of His present ministry

Christ’s present ministry is being performed strictly on behalf of sinning Christians; and once Christians have been removed from the earth to appear before the judgment seat, Christ will then perform another work.  He will, at that time, no longer be the Christians’ High Priest.  Rather, He will be their Judge.

The epistle of First John begins with the high priestly ministry of Christ during the present time, but the book of Revelation moves beyond this point and begins with judgment following Christ’s present high priestly ministry.  And Christ’s continuing ministry in the latter respect (as Judge) will have its basis in the former (His present ministry as High Priest).

There can be no future judgment for Christians relative to anything that surrounds their eternal salvation, for God has already judged sin in the person of His Son at Calvary; and God is satisfied with His Son’s finished work.

To ever bring anything related to man’s eternal salvation into judgment (beyond Calvary) would be to judge once again that which has already been judged.  Thus, the judgment seat of Christ can be operable in one realm alone — that which occurred in the life of the individual following his passing “from death to life.”

And whether or not Christians avail themselves of Christ’s ministry in the sanctuary during the present dispensation — a ministry solely on behalf of sinning Christians — will have a direct bearing on issues and determinations emanating from the judgment seat.

Christ is presently providing a cleansing from the defilement of this world for those destined to be “kings and priests” during the coming age.  A present washing (described by the word nipto) is being provided for those who have already been washed (described by the word louo).  Since the latter washing is not in view at all in the work of Christ as High Priest, only the former can have any bearing on decisions and determinations after Christ assumes His role as Judge.

A washing of the entire body (effecting his eternal salvation) places one in a position where he can enter into the experiences set forth in the epistle of 1 John; and it is the manner in which he enters into these experiences alone that find their association with Christ appearing as Judge in the midst of the seven churches in Revelation chapter one.

The words, “For if we would judge ourselves, we should not be judged” (1 Corinthians 11:31), set forth truths concerning Christ as both High Priest and Judge.  The immediate context of this passage in 1 Corinthians refers to Christians either judging or not judging themselves relative to partaking of the Lord’s Supper in an unworthy manner (1 Corinthians 11:17-29).

Those judging themselves in Corinth had been forgiven of their actions; they had been cleansed by their High Priest.  Those, however, refusing to judge themselves remained defiled; and only judgment by Another could then occur.  Many of the defiled were “weak and sickly,” and many had “died” (1 Corinthians 11:30).  Judgment by Another had resulted in loss, and the ultimate result was a loss of life.

In the larger scope of the matter, this is exactly what is in view relative to Christians either judging themselves during the present dispensation or being judged by Another at the conclusion of the dispensation.

Christians who judge themselves now will be cleansed by their High Priest.  Those, however, who refuse to judge themselves will remain defiled; and only judgment by Another awaits them.  Judgment by Another will result in loss (1 Corinthians 3:15), and the ultimate result will be the loss of one’s soul/life (Matthew 16:25-27; James 5:19-20).

2)  Christ’s Entrance upon His Future Ministry

Christ’s return as “King of king and Lord of lords” portends many kings and many lords.  Christ will rule in the supreme position over all from His own throne in the heavenly Jerusalem and from David’s throne in the earthly Jerusalem.  Under Christ there will be a complete structural breakdown of powers and authorities in both spheres of the kingdom — in the heavens and upon the earth.  Christ will be “King,” and there will be other “kings”; Christ will be “Lord,” and there will be other “lords.”

Those in the heavens will evidently rule through counterparts upon the earth.  This is the way God has seen fit to establish the heavenly and earthly spheres of the present kingdom under Satan, and there is no reason to believe that the coming kingdom under Christ will be established after any other fashion.

God’s rule in the present kingdom begins at His throne in the “uttermost parts of the north” (Isaiah 14:13, ASV).  It then progresses to the earth through the existing kingdom of the heavens under Satan.  “The heavens do rule”; and God, in His sovereignty (even with Satan in his present fallen and rebellious state), “rules in the kingdom of men” after this fashion (Daniel 4:25-26).

In Daniel, chapter ten, God provides a glimpse into the way rulers have been positioned in the present heavenly and earthly spheres of the kingdom.  Daniel had been “mourning” for three full weeks when a messenger from heaven appeared.  This messenger had been dispatched at the very outset of Daniel’s “mourning,” but he had been detained for twenty-one days in the heavenly sphere of the kingdom by “the prince of the kingdom of Persia.”  Michael came to assist, and the messenger remained in the heavens with “the kings of Persia” until he was free to resume his journey on to the earth (Daniel 10:2, 12-13).

In the heavens, there was a “prince of the kingdom of Persia,” with lesser rulers under him — “the kings of Persia.”  And here upon the earth, there was also a king of Persia, with lesser rulers under him.

Rulers in the heavens possessed counterparts upon the earth, and the complete rule of the heavens over the earth began at God’s throne and progressed from there through the heavenly sphere of the earth’s kingdom to the earthly sphere of the earth’s kingdom (even though progressing through rebel princes in the heavens, and continuing through fallen man on the earth).  In relation to the earth, God, in His sovereign control of all things, ruled in this manner in the past; and He continues to rule in this same manner today.

The “prince of Greece” and “Michael your prince [the prince of Israel]” are also mentioned in this same passage in Daniel (Daniel 10:20-21).  And this reveals a sharp difference in the existing heavenly governmental rulers placed over the Gentile nations on the one hand and Israel on the other.

The heavenly governmental rulers placed over the Gentile nations are revealed to be Satan and his angels.  But the heavenly governmental ruler (or rulers) placed over Israel, a people not to be “reckoned among the nations [Gentile nations]” (Numbers 23:9; Deuteronomy 14:2), has been established apart from the rule of Satan and his angels.

“Michael” is Israel’s prince (with apparently lesser princes under him, as seen among the Gentile nations’ heavenly governmental structure); and Michael (along with any lesser princes) does not rule in the present kingdom of the heavens under Satan.  Thus, any existing heavenly government associated with Israel’s earthly government must emanate from that part of the heavens where Michael dwells, not from that part of the heavens where Satan dwells.

(Note that the preceding structure of Israel’s government was necessary for the existence of the Old Testament theocracy.  God ruled in the midst of His people on earth, and God could not have ruled in the midst of a nation that was, as well, under Satan’s governmental control and sway.)

God rules in “the kingdom of men” in this manner.  And, though Satan has been allowed to continue occupying the throne for a time, and fallen man has been allowed to rule on earth (under Satan) for a time, all matters pertaining to the earth’s government still remain under God’s complete sovereign control.

In the coming kingdom of Christ, a marked distinction between Israel and the Gentile nations will continue to exist, both upon the earth and in the heavens.

Upon the earth, Israel will be placed at the head of the nations as a “kingdom of priests.”  Israel will bear rule over the nations, and the nations will be blessed through Israel (Genesis 12:1-3; 22:17-18; Exodus 19:6; Deuteronomy 15:6; 28:1).

In the heavens, it seems apparent that there will be a marked distinction between rulers associated with Israel and rulers associated with the Gentile nations.  Individuals during the present dispensation, with the exception of the twelve apostles, have been promised positions of power and authority only over the Gentiles, never over Israel.

According to Christ’s words recorded in Matthew 19:27-28, addressing Peter’s question, the twelve disciples (Judas being replaced) are to sit upon twelve thrones judging the twelve tribes of Israel:

Then Peter answered and said to Him, “See, we have left all, and followed You.  Therefore what shall we have?”

So Jesus said to them, “Assuredly I say to you, that in the regeneration, when the Son of Man sits on the throne of His glory, you who have followed Me will also sit, on twelve thrones, judging the twelve tribes of Israel.”

But all other Christians, according to the overcomer’s promise to the Church in Sardis, in Revelation 2:26-27, possess a regal promise associated only with the Gentile nations:

And he who overcomes, and keeps My works until the end, to him I will give power over the nations—

He shall rule them with a rod of iron; they shall be dashed to pieces like the potter’s vessels—as I also have received from My Father.

Note also in Revelation 15:2-4 that Tribulation martyrs will evidently bear rule only over the Gentile nations as well, referred to by their position in relation to “the sea of glass,” with the victor’s song on the eastern banks of the Red Sea from Exodus chapter fifteen in view (with “the sea” in both instances pointing to the Gentiles [cf. Revelation 7:9-17; 20:4-6]).

Who then, other than the twelve, will comprise the rulers placed over Israel in the heavenly sphere of the kingdom?  Scripture doesn’t say, but these positions will, in all likelihood, be occupied by Old Testament saints who qualified to rule from the heavens.

Numerous Old Testament saints sought “a better country, that is, a heavenly country” (Hebrews 11:16; cf. Matthew 8:11-12; Luke 13:28-29); and the fact that Israel spurned this offer at Christ’s first coming (resulting in the kingdom of the heavens being taken from Israel) can have no bearing on the previous actions of many Israelites who, during Old Testament days, qualified to occupy positions therein.  These Old Testament saints will not be denied their promised inheritance, and will, in all probability, occupy positions in the heavens over Israel rather than over the Gentile nations.

In this respect, there will be two segments in the heavenly kingdom under Christ, corresponding to the two segments in the earthly kingdom under Christ, i.e., one in relation to the nation of Israel and the other in relation to the Gentile nations.

A rule by man during the coming age will emanate from Jerusalem above and from Jerusalem below.  Christ will have a joint-reign, seated on His own throne in the heavenly Jerusalem and seated on David’s throne in the earthly Jerusalem.

Then there is the matter of David himself being raised up to sit on his own throne in the midst of his people, Israel, along with the greater Son of David, the Lord Jesus Christ (cf. Ezekiel 34:23; 37:24; Luke 1:31-33; Acts 2:29-30).  David, as Christ, may very well have a dual reign, both from the heavens and upon the earth (cf. Matthew 8:11-12; Luke 13:28-29).

Then note that those comprising the man-child in Revelation chapter twelve — the 144,000 of Revelation chapters seven and fourteen — are specifically said to exercise regal power over the Gentile nations rather than over Israel:

She [the woman, Israel] bore a male child, who was to rule [lit., ‘a son, a male, who is about to rule’] all nations with a rod of iron . . . . (Revelation 12:5a)

(For additional information on the male child/the 144,000 in Revelation 7; 12; 14, refer to the author’s book, in this site, The Time of the End BOOK, Chapters 21 and 26, “A Woman, a Dragon, a Man-Child” and “The One Hundred Forty-Four Thousand.”)

There will be numerous positions of power and authority in the kingdom under Christ, both in the heavens and upon the earth.  And the whole of the kingdom will be perfect in its God-designed order and structure.

Concluding Thoughts:

The day is near at hand when “He that shall come will come, and will not tarry.”  Christians, as they exercise “patience [‘patient endurance’ in the trials and testing of life during the present time],” performing “the will of God,” are to retain their “confidence” in “the promise” of a “great recompense of reward” (Hebrews 10:35-37).  Rewards for faithful Christians will issue from findings and determinations at the judgment seat, and these rewards will be realized in their fullness during that coming day.

Many sons will be brought “to glory” (Hebrews 2:10), and these sons will reign as “kings” with the “King of kings.”  They will occupy the throne with Christ and, with Him, realize the rights of the firstborn, the rights of primogeniture.
Chapter 14
A Rod of Iron

Why do the nations rage and the people plot a vain thing?

The kings of the earth set themselves, and the rulers take counsel together, against the LORD and against His Anointed, saying,

“Let us break Their bonds in pieces and cast away Their cords from us.”

He who sits in the heavens shall laugh; the LORD shall hold them in derision.

Then He shall speak to them in His wrath, and distress them in His deep displeasure:

“Yet I have set My King on My holy hill of Zion.”

I will declare the decree: The LORD has said to Me, ‘You are My Son; Today I have begotten You.

Ask of Me, and I will give You The nations for Your inheritance, and the ends of the earth for Your possession.

You shall break them with a rod of iron; You shall dash them to pieces like a potter’s vessel.’” (Psalm 2:1-9)

The scene in the second Psalm depicts the final thrust and end of Gentile world power, followed by Christ’s rule over the earth.  Events in Psalm 2:1ff parallel events in Revelation 19:11ff.  There is, however, a near and a far fulfillment of Psalm 2:1-3.

The near fulfillment occurred at Christ’s first coming, in connection with His sufferings and humiliation (Acts 4:23-28); and the far fulfillment will occur at Christ’s second coming, in connection with His glory and exaltation (Revelation 2:26-27; 19:15).

The final thrust of Gentile world power under Satan will be against the “King of kings, and Lord of lords” Himself.  Gentile world power will be reduced to naught, the scepter will change hands, and God’s Son will then reign supreme and rule the earth in righteousness with a rod of iron.

Times . . . Fullness of the Gentiles

The day in which we presently live is known in Scripture as “the times of the Gentiles.”  This expression simply refers to that period during which Gentile nations hold the scepter.  This period began with the conquest of Jerusalem under Nebuchadnezzar over twenty-six hundred years ago (605 B.C.), and it will end following a future conquest of Jerusalem under the Antichrist.  And Jerusalem, in that future day, is to be “trodden down of the Gentiles, until the times of the Gentiles be fulfilled” (Luke 21:24).

This action by the Gentile nations has to do with a final treading under foot during the rule of Antichrist; and according to Matthew 24:15-26 (which parallels Luke 21:20-24) and Revelation 11:2, this will occur during the last three and one-half years of the Tribulation.  Christ will then return and bring an end to Gentile world supremacy.

The fullness of the Gentiles” (Romans 11:25), on the other hand, is an expression referring to a work of God among the Gentiles during a part of the period known as “the times of the Gentiles.”  This activity involves God turning His attention to the Gentiles “to take out of them a people for His name” (Acts 15:14).

Contextually in Romans chapter eleven, the time during which God brings this to pass is following Israel’s unbelief and rejection at Christ’s first coming — over six hundred years after the beginning of “the times of the Gentiles.”  And by comparing the same context with related Scripture, it is clear that “the fullness of the Gentiles” covers the complete period extending from the time of Israel’s unbelief and rejection at Christ’s first coming to the time of Israel’s belief and acceptance at His second coming, which would cover time throughout both the present dispensation and the future Tribulation.

God brings “the fullness of the Gentiles” to pass during the present dispensation by placing believing Gentiles together in the same body with believing Jews, forming the one new man “in Christ” (Romans 11:5, 11, 20; cf. Ephesians 2:12-15; 3:1-6).  During the present dispensation, the Spirit of God is in the world searching for a bride for God’s Son who will reign as consort queen with Him during the Messianic Era.  And the bride is being taken from the one new man “in Christ,” made up mainly of individuals removed from the Gentiles rather than from the Jews (though individuals removed from the Jews are included).

Then, following the one new man’s removal from the earth at the end of the dispensation (the resurrection and rapture of Christians), numerous Gentiles will be saved during the Tribulation.  And, though they will not form part of the bride of Christ, many from this group will hold regal positions in the kingdom as well (cf. Matthew 25:31-46; Revelation 2:26-27; 6:9-11; 7:9-17; 20:4-6).

The vast multitude of Gentiles saved during the Tribulation — mainly through the ministry of 144,000 Jewish evangels during the last three and one-half years — will complete “the fullness of the Gentiles”; and the armies under Antichrist will constitute the final thrust of Gentile supremacy during “the times of the Gentiles.”

The period during which God removes from the Gentiles “a people for His name” (effecting “the fullness of the Gentiles”), and the period known as “the times of the Gentiles” (during which Gentiles, because of Israel’s disobedience, hold the scepter), will both end at the same time — with Christ’s return.  The return of Christ will immediately follow “the fullness of the Gentiles” being realized (Romans 11:26; Acts 15:16); and the return of Christ will, as well, through the destruction of Gentile world power, bring an end to “the times of the Gentiles.”

God’s removal of “a people for His name,” from among the Gentiles, is for purposes involving the government of the earth, to be realized following “the times of the Gentiles.”  That is, during the concluding two millennia of Gentile supremacy under Satan, God has been removing from the Gentiles “a people for His name” to exercise supremacy over the nations during the coming age.

The reason for man’s very existence upon the earth involves dominion over the earthAdam was brought into existence for this purpose (Genesis 1:26-28), Israel was brought into existence for this purpose (Exodus 4:22-23), and the Church was brought into existence for this same purpose (Hebrew 2:10).

Because of Israel’s disobedience and unbelief, “the times of the Gentiles” and “the fullness of the Gentiles” were both made necessary.  Israel’s disobedience during the days of the Old Testament theocracy led to the nation being uprooted and dispersed among the Gentile nations, beginning “the times of the Gentiles”; and Israel’s rejection and unbelief surrounding their Messiah and the offer of the kingdom of the heavens at Christ’s first coming led to the setting aside of the nation, anticipating God’s removal of “a people for His name” from among the Gentiles.

The present exercise of Gentile supremacy (“the times of the Gentiles”) is simply a rule by fallen man under Satan that can last only until God has accomplished His purpose for Man’s Day (in which “the fullness of the Gentiles” will occur).  The length of the period during which Gentiles will be allowed to exercise supremacy is shown by Nebuchadnezzar’s image in Daniel chapter two.  Gentile power, depicted by the image, came into existence during the days of Nebuchadnezzar; and it will pass out of existence during the days of Antichrist (Daniel 2:31-45; cf. Daniel 7:1-14; 8:1-25).

That which is depicted by the image in Daniel chapter two came into existence because of the disobedience of God’s firstborn son, Israel; and that which is depicted by this image will one day pass out of existence by and through the action of God’s firstborn Son, Jesus.

The image is seen smitten in its final form by Christ at the time of His return, bringing an end to Gentile supremacy and opening the way for God’s firstborn sons (three firstborn Sons in that day — Jesus, the Church, and Israel) to exercise the rights of primogeniture.

With this in mind, it should be noted that there is possibly nothing more out of place in the world today than Christians becoming involved with the present Gentile governmental system under Satan.  Christians comprise a separate, distinct creation; they comprise the one new man, called into existence to participate in a government under Christ during the coming age, after the present system under Satan has been destroyed.  And they are to fix their attention on that future day, following “the times of the Gentiles.”  They are to pray for and be subject to incumbent rulers (Romans 13:1-7; 1 Timothy 2:1-3; 1 Peter 2:13-17), but they are not themselves to hold the scepter during the present day and time (1 Corinthians 4:2-5; 2 Timothy 2:4-5).

Removed From, Positioned In

The Gentile nations, although they have been allowed to rule the earth under Satan throughout “the times of the Gentiles,” are, in one sense of the word, not in a position to rule.  Christ’s future rule, Israel’s future rule, and the future rule of the Church all center on exercising the rights belonging to the firstborn; and Gentile nations are in no position to exercise these rights.  The Gentiles are “aliens from the commonwealth [Greek:  politeia, ‘citizenship,’ ‘political activity’] of Israel” (Ephesians 2:12).  They possess no birthright.

(The Greek word politeia in Ephesians 2:12 is a cognate form of the word politikos, from which the English word “politics” is derived.  Note the use of politeuma, another cognate form of the same word, with the same basic meaning, in Philippians 3:20:

“For our citizenship [KJV: conversation — politeuma, ‘political sphere of activity’— is in heaven [‘heavens’], from which we also eagerly wait for the Savior, the Lord Jesus Christ.”)

The rights of the firstborn, the “birthright,” has to do with firstborn sons.  Israel’s standing as “firstborn” while still in Egypt during the days of Moses (Exodus 4:22) placed this nation in an entirely different standing to that which was held by any Gentile nation.  Israel had been adopted, and no Gentile nation has ever entered or will ever enter into this experience (Romans 9:4; cf. Psalm 147:19-20).

Gentile nations were to be ruled by the one nation in possession of the rights of primogeniture.  Gentile nations themselves were not to rule, for they did not possess primogenital rights.  And their present rule, although allowed by God, is something that must end, if for no other reason than the alienated position occupied by the nations.  The scepter must ultimately be delivered into the hands of those in a position to exercise the rights of primogeniture.  Only then will God bestow His full blessings upon mankind in accordance with Genesis 12:2-3; 22:17-18.

This is the reason for the existence of the nation of Israel and the bringing into existence of the one new man “in Christ.”  Israel awaits her blindness being lifted after God completes His work with respect to “the fullness of the Gentiles” (Romans 11:26); and God taking out of the Gentiles “a people for His name” will bring into existence, following the adoption (Romans 8:23), a second segment of mankind placed in a position to exercise the rights of primogeniture.  Israel, still retaining her standing as firstborn, will exercise these rights upon earth (following the nation’s repentance and conversion); and the Church, coming into the position of firstborn (following the adoption), will exercise these rights from the heavens over the earth.

God is presently in the process of accomplishing a work that will result in “many sons” being brought “to glory” (Hebrew 2:10; cf. Romans 8:18-19).  These “sons” are mainly individuals being removed from the nations presently holding the scepter, with a view to these sons one day holding the scepter.  The immersion in the Spirit of those believing on the Lord Jesus Christ places them “in Christ,” a part of the one new man.  And because they are positionally “in Christ” (who is Abraham’s Seed), this allows God to recognize them as “Abraham’s seed, and heirs according to the promise” (cf. Romans 4:13; Galatians 3:26-29).

Then there is also the “remnant according to the election of grace” (Romans 11:5), consisting of believing Jews who avail themselves of the redemption which is “in Christ.”  And, by and through this same immersion in the Spirit, believing Jews find themselves in exactly the same position as believing Gentiles — a part of the one new man, becoming “fellow heirs, of the same body, and partakers of His promise in Christ through the gospel” (Ephesians 3:1-6).

Believing Gentiles are being removed from the nations of the earth, and believing Jews are being removed from the nation of Israel.  Individuals from both groups relinquish their national identities, becoming new creations “in Christ,” part of the one new man (2 Corinthians 5:17; Ephesians 2:11-15).

Believing Gentiles come into possession of a calling, a heavenly calling; and believing Jews relinquish their earthly calling and come into possession of a higher calling, a heavenly calling.  These individuals are being removed from the nations of the earth and from the nation of Israel respectively, with a view to being positioned in heavenly places during the coming age.  Those occupying such positions will sit with Christ on His throne and, in this capacity, rule the nations with a rod of iron, as co-heirs with Christ (cf. Romans 8:17; Revelation 3:21).

The Birthright; The Throne

In Jewish history, the birthright belonged to the firstborn son in a family, simply by right of birth, and consisted of three things:

1) Ruler of the household under and for the father. 

2) Priest of the family.

3) The reception of a double portion of all the father’s goods.

Although a firstborn son did nothing whatsoever to come into possession of the birthright, he could conduct his life in such a manner so as to forfeit the birthright.  He could not forfeit his position as firstborn in the family, but he could forfeit the rights of the firstborn.

There are two classic examples in the Old Testament of firstborn sons relinquishing the rights of primogeniture (birthright of the firstborn).  One is Esau, the firstborn son of Isaac; and the other is Reuben, the firstborn son of Jacob.

Esau considered the birthright of little value and sold his rights as firstborn to his younger brother, Jacob, to satisfy a fleshly gratification (Genesis 25:27-34).  Reuben, on the other hand, forfeited his birthright through sexual promiscuity (Genesis 35:22; 49:3-4).  In Esau’s case, the entire birthright was given to Jacob; but in Reuben’s case, the birthright was divided among three of his brothers.  The regal portion was given to Judah, the priestly portion was given to Levi, and the double portion of the father’s goods was given to Joseph (to be realized through his two sons, Ephraim and Manasseh).

All historic events recorded in the Old Testament occurred within God’s sovereign control of all things “as examples, and they were written for our admonition, upon whom the ends of the ages have come.” (cf. Luke 24:25-27; 1 Corinthians 10:6, 11).

That is, God, within His sovereignty, brought all these things to pass so that He might have the experiences of various individuals to draw upon in order to teach Christians the deep things of God.  Nothing occurred haphazardly, for God does not draw spiritual lessons from haphazard experiences.

The recorded accounts of Esau and Reuben constitute types of firstborn sons forfeiting their birthright; and further, the forfeiture by Esau constitutes the final warning in the book of Hebrews, a warning directed to Christians concerning the possibility that they too can forfeit their birthright.

Every Christian is an heir, as Esau and Reuben; but also, as Esau and Reuben, not every Christian will inherit the rights of the firstborn.

Every Christian is in line to one day, following the adoption, realize the rights belonging to the firstborn.  But the fact remains that any Christian can, as Esau and Reuben, forfeit these rights.  Any Christian can be overcome during the present dispensation, resulting in his being denied a position on the throne as co-heir with Christ during the coming dispensation.

Co-heirs with Christ are to be “kings and priests” (Revelation 5:10); and they are to realize, with Christ, a double portion of all the Father’s goods.  The Father has given all that He has to the Son (Genesis 24:36; 25:5; John 16:15), and the double portion to be possessed by Christ and His co-heirs consists of both spheres of the kingdom (heavenly and earthly).  The Father’s house, with respect to the birthright, has to do with a worldwide kingdom ruled from the heavens.

The blessings in store for Christians are heavenly, but these blessings will include an earthly “inheritance” and “possession” as well.  Christians, as co-heirs with Christ, will enter into that which has been promised to the Son in connection with His rule over the earth.  And God has promised His Son “the nations [Gentiles]” for His inheritance and the “ends of the earth” for His possession (Psalm 2:6, 8; cf. Revelation 2:26-27).

This earthly inheritance and possession — completely separate from Israel’s earthly blessings and inheritance — is associated with “the kingdom of the world [present world kingdom under Satan]” which will become “the kingdom of our Lord, and of His Christ [future world kingdom under Christ]” (Revelation 11:15, ASV).

There is an interesting, often overlooked parallel between the five warnings in the book of Hebrews and the seven overcomer’s promises in the book of Revelation.  The warnings and the overcomer’s promises both have the same end in view.  The last warning has to do with the birthright (Hebrew 12:14-17), and the last overcomer’s promise has to do with the throne (Revelation 3:21).

The successive thought in the warnings in the book of Hebrews is that of Christians ultimately realizing their birthright — sons exercising the rights of primogeniture.  The great burden of Hebrews, in this respect, is that of “bringing many sons to glory” (Hebrew 2:10).

And the successive thought in the overcomer’s promises in the book of Revelation is that of Christians ultimately ascending the throne — as co-heirs, companions, exercising power with Christ.  And the great burden of Revelation chapters two and three, in this respect, is that of placing equipped Christians (as sons, seen in Hebrews) upon the throne with Christ.

Absolute Power and Authority

Christ will rule the nations with “a rod of iron,” and He has promised His co-heirs that they will exercise this power and authority with Him (Psalm 2:9; Revelation 2:26-27; 12:5; 19:15).

The words “break them with a rod of iron” rather than “rule them with a rod of iron” (as in Revelation 2:27; 12:5; 19:15) are used in Psalm 2:9.  The Hebrew word translated “break” in this passage, contextually, refers to absolute force that will be used to bring and keep the nations under subjection to the “King of kings, and Lord of lords.”  A cognate form of this word appears in Daniel 2:40 where, contextually, the word refers to a similar (but not absolute) force that will be used by Antichrist to bring and keep the nations under subjection to him during the Tribulation.  The words “broken to pieces” and “break in pieces” in Daniel 2:35, 44-45 are the translations of a different word though, which, by comparing Psalm 2:1-9,  has to do with the absolute, total destruction of the kingdom of Antichrist by Christ at the end of the Tribulation;  and this will be followed by Christ’s absolute control over the nations during the succeeding Messianic Era, when the “great mountain” (Christ’s kingdom) fills “the whole earth” (Daniel 2:35).

The Greek word translated “rule” in Revelation 2:27; 12:5; 19:15 means to shepherd.  This is the same word translated “feed [lit. shepherd (referring to shepherding the flock of God)]” in Acts 20:28 and 1 Peter 5:2.  The thought behind this word when used in the sense of “rule” can possibly best be seen by its use in Matthew 2:6:

But you, Bethlehem, in the land of Judah, are not the least among the rulers of Judah; for out of you shall come a Ruler who will shepherd My people Israel. (Matthew 2:6)

The Ruler, in this respect, will be a Shepherd over the nations; and His co-heirs will exhibit like qualities.

However, this shepherding will be accomplished through absolute force.  There will be no such thing as a toleration of disobedience among the Gentile nations in that day (cf. Psalm 101:1-8; Isaiah 66:19-24; Zechariah 14:16-21).  The shepherding will be carried out by and through the use of authority described as “a rod [scepter] of iron.”

A shepherd in Israel during Old Testament days possessed a wooden staff; but the Chief Shepherd and His co-heirs during that coming day will wield a staff of iron.  And with this staff, the Gentile nations, as “the vessels of a potter” when struck, will be “broken to pieces.”

Note that these same words are used relative to both the rule of Christ in Psalm 2:9 and the rule of His co-heirs in Revelation 2:27.  The rule by both Christ and His co-heirs will, in this respect, be identical in nature.

Duration of Power and Authority

Scripture teaches that the exercise of governmental power and authority by Christ and His co-heirs will not end when the 1,000-year millennial day has run its course.  Rather, the exercise of such power and authority will extend into and last throughout the eternal ages beyond the Millennium.  But Scripture does not teach that this rule will continue unchanged into these eternal ages.  To the contrary, Scripture teaches just the opposite.  The rule by Christ and His co-heirs during the ages beyond the Millennium will be quite different than their rule during the Millennium.

First, there is the matter of Christ’s throne.  His throne is eternal, but not as a separate entity from the Father’s throne.  Conditions of this nature are millennial only (Hebrew 1:8; Revelation 3:21; 22:3).  Christ, with His co-heirs, will reign from His own throne until He has “put down all rule and all authority and power.”  Then, when “all things” have been made subject to Christ, the kingdom will be delivered up “to God, even the Father,” with all things made subject to Christ, in order that “God may be all in all [lit., ‘all things in all of these things’]” (1 Corinthians 15:24-28).  This will occur at the end of the Millennium, and Christ will then assume a position on a central throne with His Father called, “the throne of God and of the Lamb” (Revelation 22:1, 3).

Second, there is the matter of the location of Christ’s throne.  During the Millennium, Christ’s throne will be in the New Jerusalem positioned in the heavens above the present earth.  During the eternal ages, “the throne of God and of the Lamb” will, likewise, be in the New Jerusalem; but the location of the New Jerusalem will be quite different.  The present heavens and earth will be destroyed at the end of the Millennium, and a new heavens and a new earth will be brought into existence.

The New Jerusalem will rest upon the new earth, and God Himself will reside therein, sitting on a throne, with His Son alongside.  A rule from the heavens over the earth (millennial) will be a thing of the past, and “the throne of God and of the Lamb” will become the central point in the heavens of an eternal rule extending throughout the universe (cf. 2 Peter 3:10-13; Revelation 21:1ff).

Third, there is the matter of the manner in which Christ will rule.  During the Millennium, Christ and His co-heirs will rule the nations with “a rod of iron”; but a rule after this fashion would be out of place during the eternal ages.  During the Millennium, absolute force will be used to bring and keep the nations under subjection; but such will be unnecessary during the eternal ages.  Conditions on the new earth will be quite different than millennial conditions on the present earth.  There will be no more sin, death, etc. (Revelation 21:3-4); and this will allow for numerous changes in the manner of the administration of governmental affairs.

Satan will be bound in the abyss during the Millennium, but at the conclusion of the Millennium he will be loosed for “a little season [short time].”  The rebellion evident among nations during the Millennium, necessitating the rule with “a rod of iron,” will then be brought to a head.  The rebel nations will ally with Satan and under his banner march against Christ and His co-heirs in one final, vain, climactic thrust.  The entire matter though will be speedily brought to an end by and through fire “from God out of heaven” (cf. Ezekiel 28:18-19 [18b]).

Satan will then be cast into the lake of fire, the judgment of the unsaved dead from throughout Man’s Day will occur, and the time for major changes will be at hand.  At this time the kingdom will be delivered up to the Father, the present heavens and earth will pass out of existence, the new heavens and new earth will come into existence, the new Jerusalem will descend from heaven to rest upon the new earth, and the throne of God and the throne of Christ will become one throne.  The nations will then dwell upon the new earth, with God Himself dwelling in their midst.

(God rules from a place in the heavens over the entire universe.  Then, provinces throughout His universe are governed by appointed rulers who apparently exercise their delegated power and authority from places in the heavens in relation to the province being ruled [e.g., Satan and his angels presently rule from a place in the heavens in relation to the earth (cf. Daniel 10:13-20; Ephesians 2:2; 6:11, 20], and this structured rule would apparently be the same relative to provinces ruled by angels elsewhere in the universe [i.e., ruled from places in the heavens in relation to the different provinces].  It is in this manner that “the heavens do rule” [beginning with God, the supreme Ruler over all].

During the Messianic Era, Christ and His bride will exercise delegated power and authority over the earth from the same sphere in which Satan and His angels presently rule [cf. Job 16:15; Revelation 12:7-12].  Then, during the eternal ages, the new earth will be the place in the heavens from where universal rule will emanate [in the heavens in relation to the entire universe, as God’s present dwelling place is in the heavens in relation to the entire universe].)

1)  Crowns, Rewards — Millennial or Eternal

Promises to Christians concerning crowns, rewards, etc. are to be realized during the millennial age rather than during the eternal ages.  Many conditions surrounding proffered positions with Christ will not exist during the eternal ages, as noted in previous comments concerning differences in Christ’s reign during the Millennium and during the ages beyond.

(Note, for example, the overcomer’s promises in Revelation chapters two and three.  That these promises are millennial only in nature is made plain by several of the promises.

In the overcomer’s promise to the church in Smyrna, it is evident that death will exist during the Millennium [Revelation 2:11; cf. Romans 8:13]; but this will not be the case beyond the Millennium, during the eternal ages [Revelation 21:4].  In the overcomer’s promise to the church in Thyatira, ruling with “a rod of iron” is in view [Revelation 2:26-28].  And no such scene as this exists during the present dispensation; nor will such a scene exist during the eternal ages.  Then, in the overcomer’s promise to the church in Laodicea, Christ’s throne is in view.  Christ is not seated on His own throne today; nor will this throne exist separate from the Father’s throne beyond the Millennium [cf. Hebrew 1:13; Revelation 3:21; 22:3].

Thus, it is plain that the things seen in the overcomer’s promises in these two chapters can be realized during the Millennial Era alone.  They can have nothing to do with the eternal ages beyond the Millennium.)

This, however, does not at all teach that the reign of Christ and Christians will end at the conclusion of the Millennium.  This only shows that their reign during the eternal ages will be outside the scope of the overcomer’s promises and quite different than their reign during the preceding Millennium.

God’s revelation to man concerns itself with “time” — seven thousand years of time — from the creation of Adam to the end of the Messianic Kingdom.  Very little is revealed about that which occurred before the creation of Adam, and very little is revealed about that which will occur beyond the Millennium.  Scripture does reveal though that the reign of Christ and Christians will continue, and the length of this continuing reign is specifically stated to be “forever and ever [Greek: eis tous aionas ton aionon, ‘with respect to the ages of the ages,’ i.e., ‘throughout the endless ages’]” (Revelation 11:15; 22:3-5).

The activity of Christ and Christians in this continuing reign is not revealed in so many words, but Scripture does present enough information that several observations can be made:

A)  Extent of Christ’s Rule

The rule of Christ itself during the eternal ages will no longer be limited to the earth.  Rather, it will extend beyond the earth (the new earth), out into the universe.

Christ will be seated upon a throne from which there will be an administration of power and authority throughout the universe (“the throne of God and of the Lamb” [Revelation 22:3]); and the Christians’ continuing rule “with Christ” (Revelation 22:5) would have to be of a like nature, for the power will no longer emanate from Christ’s throne, but from the throne of God and of the Lamb.  

In this respect, the rule by Christ and His co-heirs over the earth during the Millennium can only be extended to a rule over worlds throughout the universe following the Millennium.

B)  Millennial and Eternal Blessings

To what extent though, if any, will rewards that are realized by overcoming Christians during the Millennium carry over into the eternal ages beyond?  The question is really unanswerable.

The wiping away of all tears at the conclusion of the Millennium and the fact that the overcomer’s promises are millennial only in nature would clearly indicate that distinctions that existed during the millennial age between overcoming and non-overcoming Christians will not exist during the eternal ages beyond the Millennium.

But, to take matters beyond this point and say that no rewards exercised by overcoming Christians during the millennial age will extend over into the eternal ages beyond the Millennium (or have any bearing on the place that they will occupy beyond the Millennium) would be carrying matters beyond Scriptural grounds.  Scripture simply does not deal with the matter.

2)  All Things New

The Millennium will not, as many envision, be a time of perfection.  Such a state awaits the first of many ages beyond the Millennium.  The restoration of all things will occur before the Millennium, at the end of six thousand years of time; but the making of all things new awaits the completion of the Millennium, at the end of seven thousand years of time (cf. Acts 3:21; Revelation 21:5).  Only then will a perfect order in all of God’s creation exist.

As the present age (Man’s Day) has a purpose, so will the millennial age (the Lord’s Day); and the ultimate goal of all will be realized in the ages beyond.  The rulers for the millennial age are being acquired during the present age; and during the millennial age these rulers will, as co-heirs with Christ, participate in the age-long work of bringing all things under subjection to Christ.  Such a work, brought to pass by and through a rule with “a rod of iron,” anticipates the ages beyond the Millennium, in which a rule with “a rod of iron” will no longer be necessary; and the reason for man’s creation will then be realized in its fullest sense.

Man will not only realize the reason for his creation during the Millennium but also during the eternal ages beyond the Millennium.  Dominion will be restricted to this earth during the Millennium, but not so during the eternal ages after the new heavens and new earth have been brought into existence.  Man’s rule in that day can only extend into places throughout the universe itself, and man will evidently have access to the universe (something that will not be the case at all during the Millennium).  This appears to be the clear teaching derived from Scriptures touching upon the subject.

Concluding Thoughts:

The emphasis in that which is taught within Christian circles today should revolve primarily around millennial verities rather than eternal.  This is where Scripture places the emphasis; and this is where man should likewise place the emphasis.  A pastoral ministry, to be completely in phase with Scripture, must, during the present time, center around millennial verities, though not to the exclusion of the eternal.

The entire program of God has, from the beginning, been moving toward the coming Sabbath of rest, paralleling the seventh day in Genesis 2:2-3.  The great prophecies of Scripture speak of this day, Christians are exhorted to fix their attention upon this day, and the judgment seat of Christ precedes and has to do with this day.  To ignore the Millennium, one must ignore the central teaching of Scripture, beginning with the book of Genesis and ending with the book of Revelation.  And such can ultimately lead to only one thing: disaster in the Christian life.

A trained runner fixes his attention upon the goal; and a trained Christian, in the present race of the faith, will likewise fix his attention upon the goal:

Therefore I run thus: not with uncertainty. Thus I fight: not as one who beats the air.

But I discipline my body and bring it into subjection, lest, when I have preached to others, I myself should become disqualified [disapproved (which will occur at the judgment seat, with the Messianic Era in view)].” (1 Corinthians 9:26-27)
Chapter 15
You Can Rule and Reign

Then Caleb quieted the people before Moses, and said, “Let us go up at once and take possession, for we are well able to overcome it.” (Numbers 13:30)

The Israelites under Moses, preceding their departure from Egypt, slew the paschal lambs and appropriated the blood of these lambs in Egypt, for a purpose; and this purpose was to be realized beyond Egypt, in the land of Canaan.

The nation of Israel constituted a redeemed, adopted people who had been called from one land to go into another and there realize the rights of primogeniture.  This nation had been removed from Egypt and was ultimately placed in a position where the people could enter the land of Canaan, conquer the inhabitants of the land, and rule over “all the nations of the earth” as “a kingdom of priests, and a holy nation.”

This is the manner in which the outworking of the promised blessings destined to flow through Abraham and his seed to the Gentile nations would be brought to pass.  Israel was to be placed at the head of the nations, as God’s firstborn son, the nation in possession of the rights of primogeniture.  Israel was to rule as “a kingdom of priests, and a holy nation”; and the Gentile nations of the earth were to be ruled by and blessed through Israel (cf. Genesis 12:3; 22:17-18; Exodus 4:22-23; 19:5-6).

At Kadesh-Barnea, when the Israelites were ready to enter the land of Canaan, Moses first sent spies into the land to obtain information concerning both the land and the inhabitants.  Twelve spies, one from each of the twelve tribes of Israel, traversed the land, “from the wilderness of Zin to Rehob,” for forty days and nights.  They then returned to the camp of Israel with their report, along with samples of the fruits of the land (grapes, figs, and pomegranates [Numbers 13:21-25]).

All twelve spies together gave a report before Moses, Aaron, and the people, which simply had to do with facts concerning the land and its inhabitants — a land flowing with milk and honey, inhabited by a strong people dwelling in walled cities (Numbers 13:26-29).

Then, two of the spies, Caleb and Joshua — on the basis of that which they had seen, in conjunction with Israel’s calling and God’s power — presented a positive report concerning the ability of the Israelites to enter in and conquer the inhabitants.  They stated that the Israelites would be “well able to overcome it [the people in the land, with their strength, walled cities, etc.].” (Numbers 13:30)

However, the remaining ten spies presented a negative report concerning the matter.  They stated — on the basis of that which they had seen, ignoring Israel’s calling and God’s power — that the Israelites would not be “able to go up against the people” (among whom were “the giants [Hebrew: Nephilim, fallen ones], the sons of Anak” [Numbers 13:31-33]).

And it was at this point that the Israelites made a decision with far-reaching ramifications.  It was at this point that the Israelites made their crucial decision relative to whether they would enter the land and allow God to fulfill His purpose for calling the nation into existence or whether they would refuse to enter the land, turning their backs upon the entire matter.

The Israelites, to their own detriment and to the detriment of the surrounding Gentile nations that were to be blessed through Israel, chose to believe the “bad report” proclaimed by the ten spies.  They turned away from God’s promises, they turned their backs upon the land, and they turned against Moses and Aaron.  Then, they sought to appoint a new leader, with a view to returning to Egypt (Numbers 14:1-4).

As a consequence, God pronounced judgment upon the entire unbelieving, rebellious generation, twenty years old and above.  This generation was destined to be overthrown in the wilderness, short of the goal of their calling.  Then, the ten spies who had brought a “bad report” before the people of Israel “died by the plague before the Lord”;  and during the next thirty-eight and one-half years the “carcasses” of the remainder of the unbelieving, rebellious Israelites fell in the wilderness (Numbers 14:5ff; cf. Hebrews 3:8-19).

Caleb and Joshua though, because they believed that God would bring to completion His plans and purposes that He had for Israel at the time He led the nation out of Egypt, doing exactly what He had promised, were not numbered among those overthrown in the wilderness.  They, rather, were numbered among those of the succeeding generation that would be allowed to enter the land.

In fact, the Lord appointed Joshua to lead the people into the land following the death of Moses.  Then, once the nation had become securely established in the land, Caleb and Joshua both realized their inheritance (Numbers 14:24-38; Joshua 14:7-15; 19:49-50).

Type — Antitype

The experiences of the Israelites under Moses establishes the basic, fundamental type that God uses concerning the experiences of Christians under Christ (1 Corinthians 9:24-10:11).  The One who is greater than Moses is today leading another group out of this world to a calling removed from the world (as in the type, out of Egypt [a type of the world] to a place removed from Egypt).

In the antitype though, the calling is heavenly rather than earthly.  Christians under Christ have a calling associated with the heavens, as Israel under Moses had a calling associated with the earth.

Christians have appropriated the blood of the Passover Lamb (as the Israelites appropriated the blood of the paschal lambs in Egypt) and presently constitute a redeemed people called into existence for definite and specific purposes.  Christians are being called from one land to go into another and there realize the rights of primogeniture.  And they, as the Israelites under Moses, are to engage the present occupants of the land in battle, with a view to both a conquest of the land and the realization of an ultimate inheritance in the land.

Scripture specifically states that our warfare is “not against flesh and blood, but against principalities, against powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this world, against spiritual wickedness in high places [against the spirit forces of wickedness in the heavenlies]” (Ephesians 6:12).  Satan and his angels occupy this heavenly realm, as the corrupted nations of Canaan occupied the earthly realm to which Israel had been called; and Christians — within the scope of their calling, drawn from the type — are to enter in, engage, and overcome “the spirit forces of wickedness.”  And this is all with a view to Christians one day realizing an inheritance as co-heirs with Christ in this heavenly land.

The report and fruit brought back to the camp of Israel by the twelve spies during Moses’ day has its counterpart in the report and fruit that Christians presently have available in the revealed Word of God.  Christians are told about the inhabitants of the land (Ephesians 6:11ff); and, as in Hebrews 6:5, Christians can taste “the good Word of God and the powers of the age to come.”

Christians who have progressed into a mature understanding of the things concerning the land and its inhabitants then find themselves in exactly the same position as the Israelites at Kadesh-Barnea under Moses.  Such Christians can, under God, enter the land, engage the enemy, and be victorious over the enemy; or they can refuse to enter the land, resulting in their being overcome by the enemy apart from ever engaging the enemy in combat.

They can follow in the steps of Caleb and Joshua, or they can follow in the steps of the remainder of the nation.  The decision is left entirely up to those Christians who have been brought to the antitype of Israel’s Kadesh-Barnea experience following the report of the twelve spies.

Ruin Produced by Unbelief

Unbelief manifested by Israel at Kadesh-Barnea was not something that occurred overnight.  Such unbelief had been building from the very time God began to manifest His “wonders in Egypt” through Moses.  The people did not understand His mighty works then, and they were quick to forget His mighty works following the Red Sea passage.  They “lusted exceedingly in the wilderness, and tested God in the desert . . . They made a calf in Horeb, and worshipped the molded image . . . They forgot God their Savior, who had done great things in Egypt” (Psalm 106:7ff).  The climax of the entire matter though was the fact that “they despised the pleasant land; they did not believe His Word” (Psalm 106:24).

At this time, at Kadesh-Barnea, God had allowed them to come up to the very goal of their calling.  But once they had “despised the pleasant land” and “did not believe His Word” — refusing to enter the land and realize the goal of their calling — that was the end of the matter.

God will not countenance sin of any type.  But the nature, time, and place of this sin necessitated God’s immediate intervention into the affairs of His people, resulting in His actions.  And the Israelites, because of the nature of their unbelief at this particular time and place, were left without recourse.  They could now do only one thing.  They could now only turn back into the wilderness, where the entire accountable generation would die, short of the goal of their calling.

At Mount Sinai, following the forming and the worship of the molded (KJV: molten) calf, God set about to do away with the present nation and begin anew through Moses, making of him “a great nation”; and this same thing also occurred following the manifested unbelief of the people at Kadesh-Barnea (Exodus 32:9-10; Numbers 14:11-12).  But Moses’ intercession on behalf of Israel, on both occasions, stayed God’s hand of judgment after this fashion (Exodus 32:11-14; Numbers 14:13-20).

Events at Kadesh-Barnea though occurred at a terminal point in God’s plans and purposes rather than at a preparatory point, as those at Mount Sinai; and, consequently, following God’s pronouncement at Kadesh-Barnea that the nation itself would be spared, circumstances were quite different than those existing at the time that this same announcement was heard at Mount Sinai.

Following the events at Mount Sinai, Moses was instructed to “lead the people to the place of which I have spoken to you . . . the land of which I swore to Abraham, to Isaac, and to Jacob” (Exodus 32:34-33:1).  But following similar events at Kadesh-Barnea, ending the same way as at Mount Sinai — which followed the people’s refusal to enter the land — there was then no place for Moses to lead them.  They were at the end of the line; and, although the nation itself would be spared, there was nothing left for God to do but set the entire accountable generation aside.

Immediately after God announced at Kadesh-Barnea that the nation would be spared, He then turned and pronounced judgment upon those who had seen His glory and miracles but had now tempted Him “these ten times” (Numbers 14:22ff).  The number “ten” is an apparent allusion to both the ten faithless spies and the fullness in God’s sight of Israel’s unfaithfulness, dating all the way back to the time when He had first begun to deal with the nation in Egypt.

“Ten” is the number of ordinal completion, pointing in Numbers 14:22 to the full extent that the nation would be allowed to go in their unfaithfulness before judgment fell.  As God had dealt with the Amorites in Genesis 15:16, so He would deal with the Israelites at Kadesh-Barnea.  Judgment was withheld upon the Amorites until their iniquity had become full, and judgment was withheld upon the Israelites until they had reached this same point at Kadesh-Barnea.

After Israel’s unfaithfulness had been manifested in all its fullness, judgment fell.  And God, during the next thirty-eight and one-half years, overthrew the entire accountable generation in the wilderness.  Not a single Israelite numbered among this unfaithful generation was spared to subsequently enter the land under Joshua.

Reward Awaiting Belief

Obedience to that which God has said is the crucial matter.  A seeming impossibility surrounding the issue at hand, as with the Israelites at Kadesh-Barnea, is of no moment.  God has spoken, the matter is in His hands, and His people are to exhibit faithfulness therein.

1)  Natural or Supernatural Means

The Israelites at Kadesh-Barnea viewed entrance into the land from two perspectives — naturalistic, and supernaturalistic.

From a naturalistic perspective, there was no question concerning the inability of the Israelites to go in and take the land.  The inhabitants of the land were stronger, and the Israelites were no match for them.  This was plainly exhibited when the Israelites subsequently sought to enter the land apart from the presence, power, and leadership of the Lord (Numbers 13:28-29; 14:40-45).

However, viewing entrance into the land from a supernaturalistic perspective, the strength possessed by the inhabitants of the land was of no moment.  Strength to defeat the enemy did not lie within the ability of the Israelites themselves (that would have been naturalistic), but outside their ability (supernaturalistic).

The battle belonged to the Lord (2 Chronicles 20:15); and no obedient Israelite, exercising faithfulness after the order of Caleb and Joshua, could fail in battle.  Failure within the realm of faithfulness was not possible, for such would reflect upon the very faithfulness of God itself.  Failure could come only through “unfaithfulness.”

2)  Possessing the Land

The earthly land inhabited by the nations of Canaan has its counterpart in that heavenly land inhabited by Satan and his angels.  There were supernatural beings (the “giants [Hebrews: Nephilim, fallen ones]”) contesting the right of the Israelites to enter into and take possession of the earthly land, and there are supernatural beings (Satan and his angels) contesting the right of Christians to enter into and take possession of the heavenly land.

The Nephilim (the offspring resulting from the co-habitation of the “sons of God [angels within Satan’s kingdom]” with the “daughters of men [female offspring from the lineage of Adam; cf. Genesis 6:2-4; Numbers 13:32-33]”) had infiltrated the nations of Canaan, opposing the Israelites’ entrance into and conquest of the land; and many of the very ones responsible for this past condition of the land of Canaan presently inhabit the heavenly land, opposing the Christians’ entrance into and conquest of that land.

The Israelites had been redeemed in Egypt and prepared in the wilderness for that time when God would open the way for them to go in and take the land.  The law had been given to Israel at Mount Sinai, along with instructions for the tabernacle and its associated priestly ministry and worship.  The law with its rules and regulations was to be Israel’s constitution — the Magna Charta for the kingdom — given to govern the nation’s affairs in the kingdom; and the tabernacle with God dwelling in the Holy of Holies in the midst of His people was to be the central place of worship for the “kingdom of priests,” through whom God would bless all the nations.  Israel, God’s firstborn son, was to enter the land, conquer the inhabitants, and bear rule in a worldwide theocracy after this fashion.

Not only were the Israelites prepared in the wilderness for the task ahead, but at Kadesh-Barnea they had been brought into an intimate knowledge of things concerning the land itself.  They heard the report of the spies who had traversed the land; along with seeing and tasting the actual fruits of the land.  In essence, they had moved in one and one-half years from a simple knowledge concerning things relative to the death of the paschal lambs in Egypt to a mature knowledge concerning the land and entrance therein.  They had moved from what is called in the Greek text gnosis (knowledge) to epignosis (mature knowledge).  God had brought them into such mature knowledge for one central purpose:

Entrance into and conquest of the land, along with all that would be involved in the theocracy once they were in the land.

The entire matter is the same in Christendom today.  God does not immediately move newborn Christians onto the front lines against the enemy in the land.  Rather, He first trains and prepares them.  Within this preparation, there is a progression in teaching that leads Christians from a rudimentary knowledge concerning the death of the Passover Lamb to a mature knowledge concerning the land and entrance therein.

In other words, the preparation of Christians involves leading them from gnosis (knowledge) to epignosis (mature knowledge); and God brings Christians into such mature knowledge for one central purpose:

Entrance into and conquest of the land, along with all that will be involved in the theocracy once they are in the land.

There is a land to be possessed; but as in the earthly, so in the heavenly — Christians must enter in and engage the enemy.  There can be no such thing as a Christian being victorious in this realm who has never gone forth to battle.  The victors alone (overcomers during the present dispensation) will ultimately possess the land and rule within the theocracy.

Ability

There was no question in the minds of Caleb and Joshua concerning the ability of the Israelites, under God, to enter in and possess the land.  Their attitude, voiced in Caleb’s words, was, “Let us go up at once, and possess it; for we are well able to overcome it.”  And this must be the attitude expressed by Christians today, for therein alone can victory be achieved.

The Israelites would have been well able to take the land.  Their ability lay completely within God’s power and provision.  That which God had begun in Egypt and continued in the wilderness was to be carried through to completion in the land of Canaan.  God, by and through His power, had removed them from Egypt and sustained them during their wilderness journey; and, beyond Kadesh-Barnea, He would have provided victory over the enemy and would have subsequently established them in the land.

But the Israelites refused to enter the land.  Their unbelief, which had been building from the time God began to perform His mighty works in Egypt, caused them to look to their own inadequate ability.  This then led them to turn from the land of Canaan and longingly look back to the land that they had left, the land of Egypt (Numbers 14:2-4; cf. Luke 9:62).  They suffered defeat before ever engaging the enemy in combat.

And things are no different in Christendom today.  Christians are well able to take the land set before them.  Their provision lies completely within God’s power and control of the matter.  That which God began in the life of a Christian at the point of his salvation is to be carried through to completion in the land set before him.  God, by and through His power, has redeemed the individual, is presently sustaining him during his pilgrim journey, and desires to establish him in the land to which he has been called.

Should the Christian fail in his calling relative to the land (in the antitype of Israel’s failure at Kadesh-Barnea), he, as the faithless Israelites, places himself in a position of unbelief concerning entrance into the land.  The goal of his calling involves entrance into and conquest of the land; and once this goal has been set aside, there is nothing left.  Such a Christian has rejected his calling; the purpose for his very existence has been discarded.  And this is the point in the antitype where unfaithfulness reaches the full extent that God will allow.

This is the point where the number “ten” from Numbers 14:22 comes into view.  And, as with the Israelites, so with Christians: God withholds terminal judgment in one’s life relative to the land and the things of the land up to this point, but not beyond.

(In order to understand why judgment must fall at this point in God’s dealings with His people — whether in His dealings with Israel [the type] or in His dealings with Christians [the antitype] — study Hebrews 6:4-6 in the light of its context [Hebrews 3-5].  Understanding this type-antitype structure will reveal the why of the word “impossible” in Hebrews 6:4.)

Just as there was no reason for the Israelites under Moses to have failed to realize the goal of their calling in the type, there is no reason for Christians under Christ to fail to realize the goal of their calling in the antitype.  The One who has “begun a good work in you [at the point of one’s eternal salvation] will complete it until the day of Jesus Christ [that time beyond the present dispensation when all Christians appear before the judgment seat of Christ]” (Philippians 1:6).  God will continue His work in the lives of Christians in order to bring them victoriously into the land.

This is the goal!  But Christians must patiently endure in the present race of the faith.  They must keep their eyes fixed upon Jesus, “the Author [Originator] and Finisher [Perfecter] of our faith” (Hebrews 12:1-2; cf. James 1:2-4, 12; 1 Peter 1:7; 2 Peter 1:5-11).  It is through the supernatural power of God alone — the power presently performing a work in the lives of Christians, with one main goal in view — that Christians can overcome the supernatural power of the enemy.

The Battle for the Land

From the point of the Israelites’ appropriation of the blood of the paschal lambs in Egypt, everything was directed toward one goal — entrance into and occupation of an earthly land, with the theocracy in view.

And it is the same in the lives of Christians today.  From the point of their appropriation of the blood of the Passover Lamb, everything is likewise directed toward one goal — entrance into and occupation of a heavenly land, with a theocracy in view.

Christians have a heavenly calling, a heavenly hope, a heavenly inheritance, a heavenly citizenship, heavenly blessings, and they are confronted with an ever-present heavenly battle against the present rulers who occupy the heavenly land to which they have been called (Ephesians 1:3; 6:11-18; Philippians 3:20; Colossians 1:5; Hebrews 3:1; 1 Peter 1:4).

The one book in the New Testament that, in its overall structure, possibly sets forth that facet of truth dealing with the Christians’ relationship to the heavenly land better than any other is Paul’s epistle, Ephesians.  Paul used the expression “in heavenly places [lit. in the heavenlies]” five different times in the six chapters of this epistle.

Two of these times, the Christians’ position in the heavenlies is in view (Ephesians 1:3; 2:6); two other times, the position of Satan and his angels in the heavenlies comes into view (Ephesians 3:10; 6:12);  and the other time, the position of Christ at the right hand of God, also in a heavenly place, is in view (Ephesians 1:20).

1)  In the Heavenlies

Revelation in Paul’s letter to the Ephesians begins by revealing blessings awaiting Christians “in heavenly places [‘in the heavenlies’] in Christ,” and terminates by revealing a warfare confronting Christians against “spiritual wickedness in high places [‘the spirit forces of wickedness in the heavenlies’]” (Ephesians 1:3; 6:12).  The heavenlies, wherein blessings are to be realized in chapter one, and the heavenlies in which the enemy presently resides in chapters three and six, must be looked upon as one and the same.

A Christians positional standing is “in Christ” in the heavenlies where God Himself dwells; but, contextually, the spiritual blessings in view are to be realized by Christians as they move in, conquer, and dwell in the heavenly land held by the enemy in chapter six.  In this respect, there are heavenly blessings for present victorious engagements of the enemy, and there are heavenly blessings awaiting victorious Christians in that coming day when the enemy will finally be dislodged from the land.

Contextually, the blessings in chapter one are associated with the “adoption” (Ephesians 1:5), the “dispensation of the fullness of the times” (Ephesians 1:10), the “inheritance” (Ephesians 1:11, 14, 18), and the “wisdom and revelation in the knowledge [Greek: epignosis, mature knowledge] of Him” (Ephesians 1:17).  Such blessings to be realized by Christians are, thus, intimately associated with the heavenly land to which they have been called; and the entire matter is projected out into the coming age, but not to the exclusion of the present dispensation.

The present spiritual warfare in the heavenlies is with a view to the coming age, but spiritual blessings await the victors during both present and future time.  There can be no future occupation of the land apart from a present warfare against the enemy; and the blessings extend throughout both eras.

Ephesians moves progressively from chapter one into things relative to eternal salvation and the revelation of the mystery in chapters two and three.  Believing Gentiles have been placed together in the same body with believing Jews.  God has broken down the “middle wall of partition” by creating one new man, where there is neither “Jew nor Greek” (Ephesians 2:8-16; cf. Galatians 3:28).

Believing Jews and believing Gentiles, together in one body, forming the one new man, then become “fellowheirs” of the heavenly promises and blessings in view (Ephesians 3:6; cf. Galatians 3:29).  The very purpose for an individual’s salvation is to be realized through the reception of the inheritance introduced in chapter one and continued in chapters two and three.

The Christians’ association with the heavenlies is presently being made known to the “principalities and powers in heavenly places [in the heavenlies]” “by [through] the Church” (Ephesians 3:9-10).  God is making known to the incumbent rulers in the heavenlies that they are about to be replaced; and He is making this known through the ones who are destined to occupy these positions, the ones presently engaging the enemy in the heavenlies.

Ephesians then continues by exhorting Christians to walk worthy of their high calling (Ephesians 4:1ff) and revealing the need for pastor-teachers in the Church (Ephesians 4:11-16).  Pastor-teachers have been placed in the Church to lead Christians into a mature knowledge of, contextually, their calling in relation to the heavenlies.

Christians are to know about the blessings awaiting them in the heavenlies, the coming dispensation, the inheritance, the mystery, etc.  And to make this known, in the strict biblical sense, is the primary task of pastor-teachers.

The latter part of chapter four and the first part of chapter five continues with thoughts and exhortations concerning walking worthy of one’s high calling;  and this is followed by related material in the latter part of chapter five and the first part of chapter six concerning the relationship of husbands and wives, children and parents, and servants and masters.

Then, at the conclusion of the epistle, in the latter part of chapter six, the crux of the entire matter comes into view.  Beginning in Ephesians 6:10, the apostle Paul says, “Finally, my brethren, be strong in the Lord and in the power of His might.”  The engagement with the enemy now comes to the forefront in the epistle.  The enemy is revealed, and the proper armor with which the Christian is to clothe himself is given (Ephesians 6:12-17).

2)  The Spiritual Warfare

There is a battle to be fought, and there is a victory to be won.  This battle not only requires extensive preparation but also the correct armor; and pastor-teachers in the Church are to see that Christians placed under their care become properly equipped to engage the enemy in the battle at hand (cf. Ephesians 3:10-11; 4:11-16; 6:11-18).

Going forth to battle, one’s loins are to be girded with truth (showing truthfulness, earnestness, and sincerity in the conflict), a person is to have on the breastplate of righteousness (showing a righteous manner of living), his feet are to be shod with the preparation of the gospel of peace (showing that the messenger properly understands and is able to proclaim both present and future aspects of salvation), he is to take the shield of faith (showing faithfulness to act in the realm God has commanded), he is to put on the helmet of salvation (showing a hope relative to a future salvation [the salvation of the soul]), and he is to take the sword of the Spirit (showing an acquisition of the Word of God).  Only in this fashion can a Christian stand in a victorious manner against “the wiles of the devil.”

(Refer to chapter 4 in this book for a more complete discussion of Ephesians 6:14-17.)

One’s faithfulness in the entire realm of proper preparation is the primary prerequisite.  As in Jude 1:3, one is to “contend earnestly for the faith [i.e., ‘earnestly strive for (with reference to, in the good contest of) the faith’].”  He, according to the parallel passage in 1 Timothy 6:12, is to “Fight the good fight of faith [lit. Strive in the good contest of the faith]”; and, in this manner he is to “lay hold on eternal life [lit., lay hold on life for the age (a future salvation, to be realized during the Messianic Era, associated in the text with his calling)].”

The words translated “contend” in Jude 1:3 and “fight” in 1 Timothy 6:12 are from epagonizomai and agonizomai respectively in the Greek text.  Note that the only difference in these two words is the prefix “ep” in Jude (this is the preposition epi [upon] prefixed to the word [the “i” is dropped when epi is prefixed to a word beginning with a vowel]).  Epi, used in this manner, intensifies the meaning of the word, providing the translation, “contend earnestly [earnestly strive].”

Agonizomai is the Greek word from which our English word “agonize” is derived.  The word could more properly be translated “strive,” as in Luke 13:24 and 1 Corinthians 9:25.  Every muscle is to be strained; every effort is to be expended, in the “good contest of the faith.”

In Jude 1:3-5 this contest is associated with entrance into the land to which Christians have been called; and the false teachers in these verses are seeking, by and through that which they are teaching, to mislead and thus prevent Christians from entering this land (ref. the ten unfaithful spies and the results of their message).  However, Christians following the admonition in Jude 1:3 need not fear the false teachers in Jude 1:4, nor fear being numbered among the unfaithful in Jude 1:5.  Such Christians will experience victory after victory in the battle and partake of rich spiritual blessings that the Lord has reserved for His conquerors, both now and in the coming age.

Concluding Thoughts:

Dare to be a Caleb!  Dare to be a Joshua!

Rewards for those who so govern their lives will be the same as Caleb and Joshua’s — present victory, and the ultimate possession of one’s inheritance (Joshua 13:7-14; 19:48-50).
Chapter 16
When He Is Approved

Blessed is the man who endures temptation; for when he has been approved, he will receive the crown of life that the Lord has promised to those who love Him. (James 1:12)

The epistle of James — as all epistles in the New Testament — centers its teaching on different facets of the salvation of the soul (James 1:21; 5:19-20), which is with a view to an inheritance in Christ’s coming kingdom (James 2:5).  This epistle opens by pointing to the fact that the various trials, testing in one’s life (the trying of one’s faith), result in “patience [patient endurance]”; and a Christian is to patiently endure under these trials and testing, allowing the Lord to progressively lead him from immaturity to maturity in the faith.

He is to let “patience have its perfect work [patient endurance have its end-time work]” in order that he might be “perfect and complete, lacking nothing [mature and complete, lacking nothing]” (James 1:2-4).

Christians are not brought from immaturity to maturity in the faith overnight.  Maturity in the faith is a lifelong process.  When God called Abraham out of Ur of the Chaldees, Abraham had numerous things to learn about how the Lord works patient endurance and brings about maturity in one’s life.

Abraham failed many times (e.g., not leaving his kindred behind in Ur, going down to Egypt for help, seeking to help God fulfill His promise concerning a son, etc. [Genesis 12:1, 10; 16:1ff]); but God continued to work in Abraham’s life until he had been brought to the place of unquestioned obedience, to the place where there was complete reliance upon the Lord.

It was not until some sixty years beyond the time Abraham had left Ur that he is seen being brought into a state where he was ready to undergo the supreme trial, the supreme test, in his life.  God, at this time, instructed Abraham to offer His son “for a burnt offering,” at a particular place (Genesis 22:1ff); and Abraham simply set about to do exactly what God had told him to do.  There was no remonstrance, no delay, and no questions were asked; instead, there was perfect obedience and complete reliance upon the Lord to bring matters to pass (cf. Psalm 37:5).

Abraham had been brought into this mature state in the true sense of James 1:2-4.  He had learned patient endurance by and through his faith being tested.  He had patiently endured under various trials and testing over a period of about six decades (though failure had occurred at times); and the Lord had, through this process, brought him into that mature state where he was “complete, lacking nothing.”

And Christians today are to be brought into a mature state through this same process (though failure, as it did with Abraham, may occur at times).  Abraham’s faith (a belief in that which God had said) was tested, and a Christian’s faith (a belief in that which God has said) is to be tested.

(Note that there is an inseparable connection between a person being led from immaturity to maturity and that person receiving the Word of God into his saved human spirit.  There can be no growth from immaturity to maturity apart from a reception of the Word, for faith — believing God, the one thing pervading the whole of the matter — “comes by hearing and hearing by the Word of God” [Romans 10:17].

In James, Christians are to “receive with meekness the implanted Word” [James 1:21].  They are to study the Word, meditate upon the Word, allow the Word to flow into their saved human spirits.  The indwelling Holy Spirit then takes this Word and leads Christians “into all truth” [John 16:13-15].  Thus, it is this “implanted Word” that lies at the heart of all activity surrounding the testing of one’s faith, which brings about patient endurance.

The continued reception of the Word can only be that which is seen as central in the entire process.  There can be no testing of one’s faith apart from “the implanted Word,” and there can be no patient endurance and progressive growth toward maturity in the faith apart from such testing.)

Approval

In James 1:3, the trials and testing of one’s faith bring about patient endurance.  Then, in James 1:4, as in James 1:12, the individual is to continue to patiently endure under continued trials and testing that the Lord brings to pass in his life.  A continued refining process after this fashion, progressively working maturity, is for a revealed purpose.

According to verse twelve, the man who patiently endures temptation in the manner set forth in these verses will be “blessed” of the Lord, he will be “approved (KJV: ‘tried’)” by the Lord, and he will then “receive the crown of life” from the Lord.

Thus, the entire matter is with an ultimate view to issues of the judgment seat of Christ and the Messianic Era to follow.  “Approval” or “disapproval” in connection with blessings and crowns will occur at the judgment seat; and the reason for approval, blessings, and crowns will be realized in the era beyond, during the Messianic Era.

In this respect, the revealed purpose for the present patient endurance of Christians, leading to maturity, is in order that they might one day realize the purpose for their calling.  This maturing process, for those allowing it to occur in their lives, will result in their one day being approved for positions as co-heirs with Christ in the kingdom.

(The word translated “tried” in verse twelve of the KJV is from dokimos in the Greek text, meaning “approved [through testing].”  This same word, with the prefix “a,” appears in 1 Corinthians 9:27 [adokimos].  The letter “a” negates the word, making it mean exactly the opposite.  The context of 1 Corinthians 9:27 has to do with running the present race of the faith, with a crown in view [1 Corinthians 9:24-26], which is the identical thought in James 1:12.  Paul sought to always keep his body under subjection (in reality, a patient endurance under trials and testing), lest after instructing others concerning this very thing, he himself could be “disqualified [KJV: ‘a castaway’ (be disapproved or be rejected)].”

Dokimos in its verb form [dokimazo], with the preposition apo prefixed to the word [apodokimazo], appears in Hebrews 12:17, where Esau was rejected for inherited blessings associated with the birthright.  The preposition apo means “from”; and, prefixed to dokimazo, the word, for all practical purposes, means the same as dokimos with an “a” prefixed, as in 1 Corinthians 9:27.)

In relation to the preceding, an object is in view — the birthright.  Esau, although he was the firstborn, had sold his birthright; and, relative to the inheritance, he was now “rejected” (apodokimazo).

Esau was rejected immediately after his younger brother, Jacob, had received the blessing belonging to the firstborn.  Prior to this time, Esau had made light of his birthright, considering it to be of little value (“Esau despised his birthright” [Genesis 25:34].  The Hebrew word translated “despised” means to hold in contempt, to make light of.  The Septuagint version of the Old Testament uses a word that means to consider of little value).

Esau did not come into a realization of the true value of the birthright until after Isaac had bestowed the blessing belonging to the firstborn upon Jacob.  It was only then that Esau realized what he had forfeited and sought to retrieve the rights belonging to the firstborn.

Esau, at this time, “cried with a great and exceeding bitter cry, and said to his father, ‘Bless me, even me also, O my father.’”  But it was too late.  The birthright had been forfeited, the blessing belonging to the firstborn had been bestowed upon another, and no reversal of the forfeiture and blessing could occur.  The birthright, with its attendant blessing, was now beyond Esau’s grasp forever.

Esau, after realizing that the birthright was no longer his and was beyond his grasp forever, referred to the forfeited rights of the firstborn after this manner:

Have you only one blessing, my father?  Bless me—me also, O my father!” (Genesis 27:38a; cf. Genesis 27:34-37)

And it is recorded that Esau then “lifted up his voice, and wept.” (Genesis 27:38b)

This is seen within another frame of reference in Matthew’s gospel where individuals are seen weeping and gnashing their teeth (Matthew 13:42; 22:13; 24:51; 25:30).  This is an Eastern expression showing deep grief; and the contexts of these passages clearly show that things relating to the rights of the firstborn, not eternal life, are in view.

The rejection experienced by Esau is the last of five major warnings in the book of Hebrews, and this rejection constitutes an Old Testament type of that rejection that Paul referred to in 1 Corinthians 9:27.  The reference is to Christians who will have forfeited the rights of primogeniture, appearing in Christ’s presence at His judgment seat.

Many Christians are presently following the same path that Esau took (considering the birthright to be of little value), and such Christians will one day come to the end of the matter in exactly the same way as seen in Esau’s life.  They, although presently in line to be blessed as the firstborn — Christians are presently being dealt with as “sons,” with a view to one day being adopted as firstborn sons (Hebrews 12:5-8) — will have forfeited this right; and they will be rejected for the blessing.

The rights of the firstborn must be retained or there can be no blessing belonging to the firstborn.  The “spiritual blessings” associated with the heavenlies in Ephesians 1:3 cannot be appropriated by Christians who forfeit the rights of primogeniture, for these blessings are intimately connected with the inheritance belonging to the firstborn (Ephesians 1:10-18).  These blessings are reserved for those who overcome the inhabitants of that heavenly land during the present age, who will be shown qualified to enter that land as sovereigns during the coming age.

Christ is presently in the process of “bringing many sons to glory” (Hebrews 2:10).  He, through the things that He suffered, has become the “Captain [Originator, Founder]” of a salvation associated with sonship — the “so great a salvation” of Hebrews 2:3.

In 1 Peter 1:9-11, suffering with respect to Christ’s sufferings is connected with both the salvation of the soul and the glory to be revealed (“sufferings of Christ” [1 Peter 1:11] should literally be translated, “sufferings with respect to [on behalf of] Christ”).  The reference is not to Christ’s sufferings but to Christians entering into these sufferings.

In 1 Peter 4:12-13, such sufferings are connected with the trials and testing in James chapter one.  The trying of one’s faith (working patient endurance) and the sufferings with respect to Christ’s sufferings (suffering through trials and testing) cannot be separated one from the other.  That which is in view has to do with patient endurance under trials and testing, and the end of the matter in both James and 1 Peter is the salvation of one’s soul.  It is being approved (as in James 1:12) and being placed in the position of a son (as in Hebrews 2:10), realizing the rights of primogeniture during the coming age.

Sovereignty

To exercise sovereignty during the coming age, one must possess a crown; and to possess a crown one must first be approved for the crown.  Approval will occur before the judgment seat, and approval at this time will be based on works that endure the fire (1 Corinthians 3:11-15).

The “trying of one’s faith,” working patient endurance, is inseparably associated with “works” in James.  Comparing Genesis 22:1ff with James 2:21 (along with the text leading into the passage in James) reveals that a servant’s works emanate out of his patient endurance under trials and testing; and viewing James 2:14-26 as a whole, works are seen to emanate out of faith.  It is faithfulness under trials and testing, resulting in works.  Such works are those that God would have the one being tried and tested to carry out; and these are the type of works that will endure the fire at the judgment seat.

The trial of “every man’s workin fire at the judgment seat will be with a view to approval or disapproval — approval if found worthy, disapproval if not found worthy.

This approval or disapproval will occur through testing, and the method of testing will be “by [‘in’] fire”:

each one’s work will become clear; for the Day will declare it, because it will be revealed by [in] fire; and the fire will test [test with a view to approval] each one’s work of, what sort it is. (1 Corinthians 3:13)

Approval at the judgment seat will be for a prior revealed purpose. God’s purpose in working patient endurance in a Christian’s life through trials and testing (progressively effecting maturity) is the corresponding issuance of works in his life, the heart of that which this entire process leads into in the epistle of James.  Approval follows Christians allowing the Lord to work patient endurance in their lives; and approval will, in turn, be followed by sovereignty during the coming age (Revelation 3:21).

1)  To Receive a Kingdom, and to Return

During His earthly ministry, Christ delivered two companion parables to His disciples to graphically illustrate various aspects of the matter at hand — the parable of the talents (Matthew 25:14-30), and the parable of the minas or pounds in the KJV (Luke 19:11-27).  The “man” or “nobleman” in the two parables called “his own servants,” delivered unto them “his goods,” commanded them to “Do business (KJV: ‘occupy’) till I come,” and then departed “into a far country to receive for himself a kingdom, and to return.”

The “man” or “nobleman” is Christ, the “servants” are Christians, “his goods” have to do with His business, and the “far country” is heaven.  Christ has departed into heaven to receive a kingdom from His Father, with a view to returning for His servants (to reckon with them) following the reception of this kingdom (cf. Daniel 7:9-14; Revelation 11:15; 19:11ff).

During the time of the Lord’s absence, His servants are to “occupy” themselves with that which is entrusted to their care.  The “ten servants” and “ten minas (pounds)” in the gospel of Luke, showing ordinal completion in both instances, reveal that all of His servants and all of His business are in view.  Christ called all of His servants and left them in charge of all of His business during the time of His absence.

While the parable of the pounds in Luke’s gospel reveals the overall scope of both the Lord’s servants and the Lord’s business (“ten servants,” “ten minas [pounds]”), the parable of the talents in the gospel of Matthew reveals the different portions of this business delivered to different servants within the overall scope of His dealings with His servants (“And to one he gave five talents, to another two, and to another one; to each according to his own ability  .”).

Simple teachings derived from comparing the two parables point to the fact that every servant of the Lord has been entrusted with some facet of the Lord’s business during the time of His absence.  No servant has been overlooked; nor has any portion of the Lord’s business been withheld from His servants.

The one thing above all else required of servants is faithfulness (1 Corinthians 4:2; cf. Luke 12:42-46).  Servants of the Lord must exercise faithfulness in carrying out that portion of the Lord’s business with which they have been entrusted.  “Success” is an entirely different matter.  No servant has ever been called to be successful, only faithful.  Success though will always follow faithfulness, whether man so recognizes that which the Lord deems as success or not.

Placing the entire matter over into the framework of the epistles of James and 1 Peter, it seems apparent that God brings about the necessary trials and testing in a Christian’s life that will move that Christian into that area of work (that portion of the Lord’s business) that has been outlined for his life (delivered to him by the Lord).  The individual is to exercise faithfulness as he patiently endures trials and testing; and as he progressively matures in the faith after this fashion, the Lord brings about an outworking in his life of that facet of the Lord’s business entrusted to him (cf. Philippians 1:6).  Thus, such works, in reality, are those done under the direction and leadership of the Lord as the Christian exercises faithfulness to his calling.

All of this occurs for a purpose.  In the parable of the talents and the parable of the pounds, the day eventually came when the “man” or “nobleman” returned to reckon with His servants — pointing to the return of Christ “in the air” for His servants and the subsequent reckoning “at the judgment seat” with His servants.

The only concern at hand in this reckoning in both Matthew’s and Luke’s accounts was that which the servants had done with the Lord’s possessions that had been entrusted to their care during the time of their Lord’s absence, and the only matter in view beyond this reckoning was that of occupying positions of sovereignty in the kingdom.

2)  Well Done Good and Faithful Servant

According to both the parable of the talents and the parable of the pounds, hearing a “Well done . . . .” from the Lord at the time He reckons with His servants is contingent on the servants having brought forth an increase through the use of the talents and/or pounds.  The increase not only had to come from within the scope of that which the Lord had left in charge of all His servants (the ten minas [pounds]) but it also had to come from within the scope of that which the Lord had entrusted individually to each servant (the various talents).

In the parable of the minas (pounds), the servants were judged strictly on the basis of their use of the minas (pounds) during the time of the Lord’s absence.  Nothing else was in view.

The increase was wrought only through the use of that which the Lord had entrusted to their care:

Then came the first, saying, “Master, your mina (KJV: pound) has earned ten minas (pounds).”

And the second came, saying, “Master, your mina (pound) has earned five minas (pounds).” (Luke 19:16, 18)

And the revealed reward for faithfulness therein was completely commensurate with the increase:

And he said to him [the first servant], “Well done, good servant; because you were faithful in a very little, have authority over ten cities.”

Likewise he said to him [the second servant], “You also be over five cities.” (Luke 19:17, 19)

In the parable of the talents, a slightly different facet of the picture is presented.  Judgment in this parable is based strictly on the increase of that which was delivered to individual servants within the scope of their calling, and an increase of the same proportion percentage-wise (though not necessarily in quantity) brought about identical commendations and rewards:

So he who had received the five talents came and brought five other talents, saying, “Lord, you delivered to me five talents; look, I have gained five more talents beside them.”

He also who had received two talents came and said, Lord, you delivered to me two talent; look, I have gained two more talents beside them.” (Matthew 25:20, 22)

The increase in each instance was one hundred percent, and the response of the Lord to both servants was identical:

His Lord said to him, “Well done, good and faithful servant; you were faithful over a few things, I will make you ruler over many things.  Enter into the joy of your Lord.” (Matthew 25:21, 23)

The thought is not necessarily how hard or how long one works, but how faithful one is in carrying out the task that the Lord has delivered into his hands during the time allotted (cf. Matthew 20:1-16).  By comparing the parable of the talents with the parable of the minas (pounds), faithfulness among Christians to the task at hand is not always the same.  Thus, it would seem apparent that there could be increases of less than or more than one hundred percent, allowing a two-talent Christian to realize an increase above that of a five-talent Christian, or vice versa.  The number of talents is not really the issue.  Faithfulness to the task at hand is that which God looks upon and requires.

And a person always reaps that which he sows, whether faithfulness or unfaithfulness is manifested (Galatians 6:7-9).

Blessings, rewards, and crowns are for those exercising faithfulness in the proper use of the talents/minas (pounds) entrusted to them.  A commendation of “Well done . . . .” from the Lord awaits Christians exhibiting faithfulness after this fashion.  But, a task “well done” is just that — one well done.

“Jesus will never say ‘Well done’ to anyone unless it has been well done.”
    — G. Campbell Morgan

3)  You Wicked and Lazy Servant

In both the parable of the talents and the parable of the minas (pounds), unfaithfulness on the part of the Lord’s servants and the end result of unfaithfulness are shown in the latter part of each parable.  Such unfaithfulness resulted in rebuke and loss in each instance; and also in each instance, the unfaithful servant was not associated in any manner whatsoever with positions of power and authority in the kingdom.

These things can be clearly seen by and through the Lord’s actions in both parables.  That which the unfaithful servants possessed (the talents and minas [pounds]) was taken from them; and in the parable of the talents, the unfaithful servant was cast into “outer darkness.”

In the parable of the talents, one talent had been delivered to the servant who proved unfaithful.  He was just as much a servant of the Lord and just as much in a position to bring forth an increase as the servants to whom five and two talents had been delivered; and, had this unfaithful servant brought forth an additional talent, which would have been an increase of one hundred percent, it is apparent that he would have received the identical commendation that the others received.

However, he hid his talent; it remained unused.  He did not exercise faithfulness in that realm of service that the Lord had entrusted to him; and at the time when the Lord called all His servants before Him to ascertain how much each had gained through trading and trafficking in the Lord’s business (by and through each servant exercising faithfulness to that entrusted to his care), the unfaithful servant experienced rebuke and loss.

The case of the unfaithful servant in the parable of the minas (pounds) is very similar.  He, as the other servants, could have received authority over one or more cities had he brought forth an increase; but he kept the mina (pound) “put away in a handkerchief” (Matthew 25:20).  He didn’t use the mina (pound).  He didn’t involve himself in the Lord’s business during the time of his Lord’s absence.  He proved unfaithful concerning that which the Lord had left in his care, during His time of absence.  And, following the Lord’s return, at the time when the Lord called His servants before Him to ascertain how much each had gained through trading and trafficking (by and through each servant exercising faithfulness to that entrusted to his care), the unfaithful servant — as the unfaithful servant in the parable of the talents — experienced rebuke and loss.

The Kingdom

Two great mountain peaks dominate the whole of Scripture — Calvary, and the Kingdom.

Events depicted by the parable of the talents and the parable of the minas (pounds) both pick up at a point beyond the events of Calvary.  It was at this time that the “man” or “nobleman” — Christ — called “his own servants [all of His servants],” delivered to them “his goods [all of His goods],” commanded them to “Do business till I come,” and then departed “into a far country to receive for himself a kingdom, and to return.”

Then the matter at hand, as is evident in both parables, has one goal in view — the kingdom.  And the focal point in both centers on the present activity of the Lord’s servants, in view of the coming kingdom of Christ.

(Note that “the kingdom” is not the main thing in view toward which everything moves in these parables; rather, it is the ONLY thing in view toward which everything moves in these parables.  And the present activity of the Lord’s servants, in view of the coming kingdom of Christ, is not the main activity, with a view to a particular, revealed goal; rather, it is the ONLY activity, with a view to a particular, revealed goal.

Attempting to read eternal verities [eternal salvation or eternal damnation] into these parables is to completely misunderstand, misinterpret, and misrepresent that which the Lord has set forth.  And, beyond that, it completely hides the truth of the matter taught in these parables.  It does away with that which is taught in these parables.  And, beyond that, such a teaching can only present the salvation message to be carried to unsaved man in a corrupted respect, bringing works into a realm where works cannot exist.

It is plain that the servants in these two parables are those who had already availed themselves of the free gift of eternal salvation, wrought through Christ’s sacrificial death at Calvary.  Such is evident from several observations:

First, these were the Lord’s “own servants.”

Second, they were the ones left in possession of the Lord’s “goods” during His time of absence.

Third, at the time of the Lord’s return, all of the servants were called together at the same time and place to give an account.  If the unfaithful servants represent the unsaved, as some contend, these two parables teach a general judgment of saved and unsaved — something completely foreign to Scripture.  Also, the fact that all of the Lord’s servants were called to an accounting at the same time and place leaves no possible room for that which is widely taught in many circles today — a selective resurrection and rapture of Christians at the end of the present dispensation.

Fourth, the issue at hand in the reckoning was “faithfulness,” “fruit-bearing,” with a view to occupying or being denied positions as co-heirs with Christ in the kingdom [and no unsaved person can ever enter into such a judgment].)

The present activity of the Lord’s servants is made possible only because of the finished work of Christ on Calvary’s cross at His first coming; but, as is evident in both parables, this work of Christ — providing a propitiatory, vicarious sacrifice, effecting man’s redemption — was only an essential part of a much broader purpose.

In His own words, Christ revealed that His first coming involved two central issues:  His sufferings, to be followed by His glory (cf. John 3:14-16; 18:37; Luke 24:25-26).

Christ was born “King of the Jews”; and the turmoil caused by His birth (emanating from Satan through Herod) involved His Kingship, not things having to do with His also being “the Lamb of God who takes away the sin of the world” (cf. Matthew 2:1ff; John 1:29).

Simeon at the temple in Jerusalem, shortly after the birth of Jesus, saw “the Lord’s Christ,” the One who would effect “the consolation of Israel.”  Simeon’s words, “. . . mine eyes have seen your salvation . . . A light to lighten the Gentiles, and the glory of your people Israel,” refer to national blessings wrought through Israel’s Messiah — redeemed Israel occupying the nation’s proper place with respect to all of the surrounding Gentile nations (Luke 2:25-32; cf. Luke 2:36-38).  Such cannot exist apart from a restoration of the theocracy to Israel and God’s Son exercising His position as “King of the Jews” within this theocracy.

Before Christ began His public ministry, He met Satan face to face in the wilderness.  The first man, the first Adam, through Satan’s confrontation with Eve, had been defeated; and it was necessary that the second Man, the last Adam, experience a similar confrontation Himself to show that He was fully qualified to redeem that which the first Adam forfeited in the fall.

The first Adam had been created to rule the earth in the stead of Satan, who had previously disqualified himself.  However, through sin, the first Adam was also disqualified, allowing Satan to continue as ruler over the earth.  The confrontation between Satan and the last Adam was with the same objective in view — rulership over the earth, preceded by Calvary (cf. Genesis 1:26-28; Luke 4:5-6; 24:21-27).

Christ’s appearance in the presence of Satan, showing that He was fully qualified to redeem that which the first Adam had forfeited in the fall, anticipated not only Calvary but also events beyond Calvary.  It was at Calvary that Christ paid the price for man’s redemption, making it possible for man to ultimately be brought back into the position for which he had been created.

The entire earthly ministry of Christ centered on His coming kingdom, and His present ministry in the sanctuary centers on the kingdom as well.  Then, when Christ comes forth from the sanctuary, all activity will continue to be with a view to the kingdom, which will ultimately be realized.

Christ’s message to Israel during His earthly ministry had to do with the kingdom.  His ministry centered on an offer of the kingdom of the heavens to Israel.  There was a call for national repentance, for the kingdom of the heavens was at hand (Matthew 3:1-12; 4:17-25).

However, Israel spurned the offer, the kingdom (that facet of the kingdom proclaimed, the kingdom of the heavens, not the kingdom covenanted to David) was taken from Israel, and a new nation — the one new man “in Christ,” the Church — was called into existence to be the recipient of that which Israel had rejected.  Thus, the Church, as Israel, was called into existence for purposes surrounding this kingdom (Matthew 21:43; Ephesians 2:11-15; 1 Peter 2:9-10).

But Christ, following His first coming, didn’t immediately ascend the throne (His own throne and David’s throne, not His Father’s throne where He is presently seated, awaiting that coming day).  An entire dispensation has been set aside, during which the Spirit of God has been sent into the world to procure a bride for God’s Son (to reign as consort queen with the Son in His kingdom).  And while the Spirit is in the world searching for the bride throughout the present dispensation, Christ is ministering on the Christians’ behalf in the Holy of Holies in the heavenly tabernacle (on the basis of His shed blood, shed at Calvary), with the kingdom in view (Hebrews 4:11-16; 9:11-12; 10:19ff).

The birth from above, imparting spiritual life, is made possible through Christ’s finished work at Calvary.  And the same One who died at Calvary is presently ministering, as High Priest, in the heavenly sanctuary.  He is presently ministering after this fashion in order to provide a present cleansing (from defilement through contact with the world) for those having availed themselves of His past work at Calvary — those destined to be “kings and priests,” the new order of “sons” about to be brought forth to rule in the coming kingdom (cf. John 13:8; Hebrews 2:10; 1 John 1:6-2:2; Revelation 5:10).

Thus, everything in Scripture moves toward that coming day when the kingdom will be realized.  This teaching begins in the first chapter of Genesis and pervades all Scripture.  Man’s creation had to do with the kingdom; man’s fall had to do with the kingdom; and man’s redemption has to do with the kingdom.  Christ’s past work had to do with the kingdom; and His present work is occurring with the same end in view.  And matters are the same with the Spirit’s past and present work.  It is all about a kingdom to be realized on the seventh day, the seventh millennium, dating from Adam’s creation.

Thus, everything in Scripture moves toward that coming day when the kingdom will be realized.  This teaching begins in the first chapter of Genesis and pervades all Scripture.

Man’s creation had to do with the kingdom.

Man’s fall had to do with the kingdom.

Man’s redemption had/has to do with the kingdom.

Christ’s past work had to do with the kingdom.

Christ’s present work is occurring with the same goal in view.

And matters are the same with the Spirit’s past and present work.

It is all about a kingdom to be realized on the seventh day, the seventh millennium, dating from Adam’s creation.  This is the way Scripture opens in Genesis, this is the way Scripture continues from that point forward, and this is the way God will bring matters to pass after everything has been said and done.

Redeemed man is presently being called to the throne in a heavenly realm.  There is a salvation out ahead, the salvation of the soul, which is the greatest thing God has ever designed for the one whom He created and has redeemed.  This is a salvation that even the angels “desire to look into” (1 Peter 1:12), for it includes joint-heirship with God’s Son over all things.

The trials and testing of life — effecting patient endurance, maturity in the faith — are with a view to approval at the judgment seat and subsequent positions of power and authority in the kingdom;  and the instructed Christian knows that he is to “count it all joy” (James 1:2) when subjected to all the multifaceted trials and testing that the Lord, for a purpose, brings to pass in his life.

If we endure [‘patiently endure’], we shall also reign with Him.  If we deny Him [not deny Christ per se but refuse to patiently endure], He also will deny us [refuse us a position with Him in the kingdom]. (2 Timothy 2:12)

(The word translated “deny” in 2 Timothy 2:12 is arneomai in the Greek text, which could, as well, be understood and translated in the sense of “refuse,” which would be more in keeping with the overall thought in this verse.  That which is set forth in the verse has nothing to do with eternal salvation.  Rather, the subject, both textually and contextually, has to do with patiently enduring under trials and testing, with a view to reigning with Christ.

The thought in the latter part of the verse is not refusing or denying Christ, for the word “Him” is not in the Greek text.  It is refusing or denying that which is previously seen in the text.

Following the thought, “If we patiently endure, we shall reign with Him,” the remainder of the verse parallels the first part of the verse.  The continued text, as previously seen, reads, “if we refuse,” not “if we refuse him.”  Refusing, contextually, can only have to do with refusing to patiently endure.  And as well, by the same token, Christ refusing the one who does not patiently endure can only have to do with refusing that person for a regal position with Him in His kingdom.)

Concluding thoughts:

There is a day coming when every Christian will render an account to his Lord, and the present day is the time of preparation for that coming day.  The present day is the time when the Lord’s servants are in possession of the various talents; and the present day is the time when a work is being performed in the lives of Christians that is connected with maturity in the faith, the proper use of the talents entrusted to them, etc.  This day though will last only as long as God’s Son remains in the “far country.”

One day Christ will receive the kingdom from His Father and then return to reckon with His servants.

This will be an individual reckoning — “. . . we must all appear . . . that every one may receive . . . .”

And this reckoning will be based strictly on each servant’s use of the talent/talents entrusted to his care during the time of his Lord’s absence.

This is exactly what the Apostle Paul had in mind when he sought to warn “every man,” and teach every man in all wisdom,” in order that he might present “every man perfect [mature, complete] in Christ Jesus” (Colossians 1:28).  The warning that Paul sounded had to do with the coming time of evaluation at the judgment seat.  His message along this line was really threefold:

1)  A present preparation.

2)  A preparation with a view to a coming evaluation.

3)  And a preparation and evaluation with a view to the kingdom to follow.

The reference to “the hope of glory” in Colossians 1:27, leading into Paul’s ministry in verse twenty-eight, has to do with that hope that Christians possess of one day occupying positions as co-heirs with Christ in the kingdom.  This is referred to elsewhere in Scripture different ways, e.g., “that blessed hope” (Titus 2:13), “the hope set before us . . . as an anchor of the soul” (Hebrews 6:18-19), and “the hope that is in you” (1 Peter 3:15).  Paul, above everything else, did not want any Christian within the scope of his ministry to experience rejection/disapproval when he appeared in Christ’s presence at His judgment seat (Colossians 1:28-29).

Issues of the judgment seat, in every instance, will result in a just recompenseEvery Christian will receive exactly what he deserves — reward, or chastisement — in complete accordance with revealed faithfulness or unfaithfulness in carrying out or failing to carry out that portion of the Lord’s business which had been entrusted to him.

And this will be with a view to occupying or being denied positions of power and authority in the kingdom that will follow.
 Appendix, The Outer Darkness of this book is not included, but refer to Cast Outside into Outer Darkness in this site.

The following Word Document is SAFE to open and print:  Judgment Seat of Christ BOOK by Arlen L. Chitwood.docx

To website CONTENTS Page.

 Fellowship with God means warfare with the world.

The Overcomer
By Gary Whipple of Beyond the Rapture

The new believer must consider the costs, in striving to have his soul saved. He must be willing to lose his life (soul) here for Jesus’ sake, in order to gain it there in the kingdom. Once he is willing to pay this price, he may experientially enter the second gate [the standing grace gate - he entered the first gate, the positional gate, when his spirit was saved] by faith gained from the Word of God. This faith will give him the victory necessary to lay aside all prevailing wickedness and to cleanse his spiritual ears to hear God’s Word (meat doctrines) that have already been engrafted in him at the new birth.

Likewise, this strong faith that he will daily receive, live in, have joy and rejoice in, will cause him to become an overcomer in all tribulation and temptation that may enter his life. This in turn will give him patience, experience and then hope that can provide a life that is mature, entire, and wanting in nothing; a life that experiences the love of God shed abroad in his heart; a life (soul) that is being saved with the opportunity to receive the inheritance at the Judgment Seat of Christ, and a life that is qualified to rule and reign with Jesus Christ over the millennial earth.

See The Three Classes of Non-overcomers! next in this site.

They ["scorners” or apostates] have a special place reserved for them called the “blackness of darkness” in the realm of Gehenna, where they will be assigned for one thousand years.

The Three Classes of Non-overcomers!
By Gary Whipple of Beyond the Rapture

“How long, ye simple ones, will ye love simplicity? and the scorners delight in their scorning, and fools hate knowledge?...(24) Because I have called, and ye refused; I have stretched out my hand, and no man regarded; (25) But ye have set at nought all my counsel, and would none of my reproof: (26) I also will laugh at your calamity; I will mock when your fear cometh; (27) When your fear cometh as desolation, and your destruction cometh as a whirlwind; when distress and anguish cometh upon you. (28) Then shall they call upon me, but I will not answer; they shall seek me early, but they shall not find me: (29) For that they hated knowledge, and did not choose the fear of the Lord” (Proverbs 1:22, 24-29).

In this passage, there are apparently three classes of non-overcomers who will be disinherited before the Judgment Seat of Christ. The least of these are called the “simple.” These describe the average church members of today who are spiritually naive. They could represent the antitype of Esau when he failed to value his birthright, and sold it for a mess of pottage. The next, are the “fools” who hate knowledge. These could be the pastors and teachers as well as the layman who desire no further growth in the Word. The last category in this scripture contains the “scorners,” who are apostates (those who have willingly fallen away and are against the Word). They comprise different stratums of believers. They are those who have grown to see “the meat of the Word” and fallen away, and they are those who see no further than the milk of the Word and fall away. They are found in the seminary as well as in the pulpit and the pew. They all reject and make fun of the Word of God by their words and lifestyle, and by that action tell Christ that they do not want Him reigning over them (Luke 19:14).

There is not much mentioned about the “simple” in respect to judgment. Apparently, their punishment in “the outer darkness” will be light as compared to others. The “fools” however, will suffer the promotion of shame and stripes in this place (Proverbs 3:35; 19:29). The greatest punishment of the three however, will be the “scorners” or apostates. They have a special place reserved for them called the “blackness of darkness” in the realm of Gehenna, where they will be assigned for one thousand years.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Bible One - Gary Whipple's Beyond the Rapture, Ch 10, Pg 157

The following Word Document is SAFE to open:  Non-overcomers, The Three Classes of, By Gary Whipple.docx

Gary Whipple's two books are available for purchase at Gary Whipple's Books - Schoettle Publishing.

 Also see, all in this site, Ch. 6 of The Time of the End BOOK,  Fate of Non-Overcomers in Outer DarknessEagerly Expecting — an Overcomer’s Trait Second Death for Overcomers by Gary Whipple and Wisdom and Knowledge for Overcomers.

To website CONTENTS Page.

Many Christian teachers err when they attempt to teach about the “book of life.” Their error comes from a failure to recognize that there are actually three different books of life mentioned in the scriptures, with each pertaining to one of the three parts of man (body, spirit and soul).  The third book of life is found in Revelation. It is a book of the names of all who will rule and reign with Jesus Christ in His kingdom.

Three Books of Life!
By Gary Whipple of Beyond the Rapture

“Let them be blotted out of the book of the living and not be written with the righteous” (Psalm 69:28).

Many Christian teachers err when they attempt to teach about the “book of life.” Their error comes from a failure to recognize that there are actually three different books of life mentioned in the scriptures, with each pertaining to one of the three parts of man (body, spirit and soul). Two of these “books of life” are found in the Old Testament, with the third book being found in the book of Revelation.

The First Book of Life

"Let them be blotted out of the book of the living..." (Psalm 69:28a)

In the first half of this verse in Psalms we see the first of the two books of life. It is called the “book of the living.” This is the book in which every person’s name is written at the moment of conception and is blotted out at the moment of death. It is the book of all of the living, lost and saved, and pertains only to the body of man. David mentioned this book of life when he spoke of his own conception in Psalm 139:13-16. In the 16th verse he tells us that God wrote his name in this book before his bodily members were formed in the womb of his mother. Here we see that God counts us as individual persons with names at the moment of conception. The Jews recognized this truth by counting all of their children as being one year old at birth.

The Second Book of Life

“...and not be written with the righteous” (Psalm  69:28b).

The second half of the verse that is before us, is the book of life of the righteous. It contains all of the names of those who are saved, and who will be saved (salvation of the spirit). Here, the names of the saved can only be written, not blotted out (eternal security of the believer). In the New Testament, this book is known as the “Book of Life” (depending on the context), and the “Lamb’s Book of Life” (compare Philippians 4:3; Revelation 13:8; 17:8; 20:15; 21:27). It pertains only to the spirit of man.

The Third Book of Life

“He that overcomes, the same shall be clothed in white raiment; and I will not blot out his name out of the book of life, but I will confess his name before my Father, and before his angels” (Revelation 3:5).

This third book of life is found in Revelation. It is a book of the names of all who will rule and reign with Jesus Christ in His kingdom. Every believer’s name will be written in this book because he is an heir. But if he is disinherited, his name will be blotted out. Where it is impossible for a believer to be blotted out of the book of life that pertains to the salvation of the spirit, it is possible for one to be blotted out of this book, which pertains to the salvation of the soul (rewards). The above verse (Revelation 3:5), teaches that there is a reward for those who overcome, and a loss of reward (being blotted out of the book of life) for those who fail to overcome. Thus, this book of life is a different book from the first two books of life, in that it pertains specifically to the soul.

The contextual setting of this verse is found in the letter that was written to the Sardis church. This church represents the new Christian who does not grow in the Word, and confess his sins to God. Therefore, it becomes a fitting symbol of the average church member in these last days. Having a name by which they live, yet are dead (Revelation 3:1b). Saved, but that is about all, as these are saints who are in danger of losing their inheritance by being blotted out of the book of life. Most likely, those of this class who fail to overcome will spend their millennial life in “the outer darkness.” (See (4) The parable of the talents.Kingdom Basics! and “Resurrected Bodies” and “Bodies of the Resurrection”.)  “And if any man shall take away from the words of the book of this prophecy, God shall take away his part out of the book of life, and out of the holy city, and {from} the things which are written in this book.”  (Revelation 22:19)

The context of this verse suggests more than just the representation of Sardis Christians. God here warns the apostate Christians (those falling away from God) that their punishment will be in having their names blotted out of the book of life, and a suffering of the second death. (See First and Second Deaths! that follows.)

The differences between the above two groups are as follows. Whereas, some of the Sardis Christians fail to grow in the Word, these Christians fall away from the Word, and in so doing, try to destroy it. The first group loses their inheritance. The second loses their inheritance and their body. Also notice, that all who suffer this judgment will lose their part out of the Holy City, and from the things (the inheritance) written in the book. This exclusion from the Holy City and loss of inheritance will probably last throughout eternity, even though at the end of the kingdom age, they will be raised and be given glorified bodies forever.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Excerpted from Bible One - Gary Whipple's Beyond the Rapture Ch. 11, Pg. 164.

Word document which is SAFE to open and print:  Three Books of Life by Gary Whipple of Beyond the Rapture.docx

See The Tree of Life in Genesis, Proverbs, and Revelation in this site for the Tree of Life as opposed to the three Books of Life.

Gary Whipple's two books are available for purchase at Gary Whipple's Books - Schoettle Publishing.

See The Book of Life in this site for additional commentary on the subject.

To website CONTENTS Page.

 First and Second Deaths!

An opinion from one of Gary and Nellie Whipple’s teachables: Pat

At the rapture there will be a raising of the SAVED, BOTH the dead (first death) and the living.  The dead will immediately be given redeemed bodies WHILE the living will first die (first death), be resurrected, and then be given redeemed bodies.  All this will take place in a MOMENT of time - instantaneously. 

The saved with their redeemed bodies WILL then appear at the judgment seat where one is judged to be EITHER an “overcomer” OR “non-overcomer”. 

The “overcomer” in AN instant dies (the “second death” without hurt), is resurrected, AND is given a “spiritual” body.  This is called the “out-resurrection”. 

The “non-overcomer” is cast EITHER into “outer darkness” OR “blackness of darkness” for the millennium (1000 years). 

Those WHO are “carnal” (satisfied with only milk doctrines) are probably the ones WHO are cast into “outer darkness” where they experience their “second deaths” DURING the term of the millennium. At the END of the millennium they are given spiritual bodies BEFORE entering eternity.

Apostates (those saved who willingly “fall away**” - become against the Word) ARE definitely cast into the “blackness of darkness” (their souls) and Gehenna (their bodies) where they experience the “second death” with “hurt” DURING the millennium (1000 years) before they are given spiritual bodies at the END of the millennium BEFORE entering eternity.

**A Christian though, to "fall away" after this fashion, would have to do two things:

a) He would first have to COME into a mature knowledge and understanding of the things surrounding Christ’s coming reign over the earth, and 

b) he would then have to apostatize after the SAME fashion in which the Israelites apostatized (looking away from Moses and the land [an earthly land], back to Egypt; i.e., looking AWAY from Christ and the land [a heavenly land], BACK to the world.

Very few Christians today could fall away in the antitype of Hebrews 6:4-6, for to fall away after this fashion REQUIRES an understanding of the Word of the Kingdom, something that very few Christians presently possess.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

(Ref. If They Shall Fall Away in this site.)

The following Word Document is SAFE to open and print:  First and Second Deaths by One of Gary Whipple's Teachables.docx

See previous topic Three Books of Life!

To website CONTENTS Page.

The whole of Scripture forms a revelation which is totally, completely unique among writings in man’s possession. It is of Divine origin, and it reveals to man the numerous things which God would have man to know about that which is also of Divine origin — God’s plans and purposes surrounding His Son, man, angels, the earth, and the universe at large.

God's Orderly Arrangement!
By Arlen Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

Order and structure are not only seen in God’s arrangement of the ages but these are things seen as well in that which reveals this order and structure. These are things seen in the Word itself, which God gave to man in order to make known His plans and purposes. And these are things which could only be expected to exist in the Word, for the Word, as the structure of the ages, is of the same Divine origin.

The Word begins this way, the Word continues this way, and the Word ends this way. A Divine order, structure, and design are seen throughout. And this would have to be the case, for imperfection could not emanate from One wherein only perfection exists. “Holy men of God” penned God’s Word “as they were moved [‘borne along’] by the Holy Spirit” (2 Peter 1:21), this Word is “God-breathed” (2 Timothy 3:16NIV), and perfection exists in all areas of the Word, from beginning to end.

Thus, the whole of Scripture forms a revelation which is totally, completely unique among writings in man’s possession. It is of Divine origin, and it reveals to man the numerous things which God would have man to know about that which is also of Divine origin — God’s plans and purposes surrounding His Son, man, angels, the earth, and the universe at large. A Divinely ordered structure of the ages, wherein God’s plans and purposes are worked out, is revealed by that which itself incorporates the very same order, structure, and design. All is of Divine origin.

The Word begins with God’s creation of the heavens and the earth — an entire universe in which sin did not exist, with the earth singled out from among all that existed in the universe (Genesis 1:1). The Word then continues with the entrance of sin into that part of God’s perfect creation which had been singled out. And this begins a recorded sequence of events forming the remainder of God’s revelation to man — the ruin and subsequent restoration of the heavens and the earth (that part of the heavens which had been ruined, the heavens directly associated with the ruined earth), man’s creation, God’s revealed plans and purposes surrounding man, man’s fall, man’s redemption, and sin ultimately being done away with (Genesis 1:2ff). Then the Word concludes with the creation of a new heavens and a new earth, in which sin will no longer exist (Revelation 21:1ff).

That’s the overall structure. Then, within this overall structure, following the entrance of sin into one province in God’s universe, God set aside 7,000 years of time. And He set this time aside to not only do away with sin but to also bring into existence an entity created in His Own image and after His likeness, an entity which would ultimately have a part in His government of the universe.

Scripture begins with the briefest of all possible statements concerning the creation of the heavens and the earth. Then Scripture continues with the briefest of all possible statements concerning the ruin of that creation, because of the entrance of sin (Genesis 1:1-2a; cf. Isaiah 14:12-17; Ezekiel 28:14-19). And it is only at this point, within the scope of the 7,000 years of time which God has set aside to bring an end to sin, that detail concerning God’s revealed plans and purposes begin to unfold in Scripture.

God used six days to restore the material creation — both the heavens and the earth. Then, at the end of His restorative work, God created man to take the sceptre and rule the restored domain. And, on the seventh day God rested from all His work (Genesis 1:2-2:3 [2b]).

This is the way Scripture opens, and this forms a foundational pattern upon which the remainder of Scripture rests. And immediately following this foundational pattern being set, things begin to unfold in Scripture which relate to time and events previously seen in the foundational pattern. The remainder of Scripture, in this respect, simply forms commentary on the foundational pattern.

Sin is seen making its entrance once again. And sin is seen making its entrance through an act of the one originally introducing sin. Satan, deceiving Eve, brought about man’s fall; and this placed man in a position where he was no longer qualified to take the sceptre which Satan held (Genesis 3:1ff).

As in the previous introduction of sin by Satan, so in the introduction of sin by man — ruin was once again the result. And the inevitable result of the reappearance of sin, as the first appearance of sin, had to do with both the one committing the sin and the domain over which this individual had been created to rule.

Man found himself in a ruined state, no longer in a position to take the sceptre (as Satan had previously found himself, no longer in a position to hold the sceptre); and the material creation was brought into a ruined state once again as well, though not the same type ruin previously seen following Satan’s sin (cf. Genesis 1:2a; 3:17-19). Rather, the material creation, though ruined, was left in a habitable condition. The earth, unlike the ruined state to which God had reduced the material creation following Satan’s sin, could still sustain life.

Then, in keeping with the earth being left in this habitable condition, allowing man to continue his existence on the earth, God did something not seen at all following Satan’s sin. God provided a means of redemption for the one who had fallen, for He had far-reaching plans for the individual created in His Own image and after His likeness. And beyond that point in Scripture, the whole of God’s revelation concerns itself with the restoration of that which had been ruined through sin.

At the very beginning of His Word, God established a pattern concerning how He restores a ruined creation. The pattern was established perfect in the beginning; and once God had established this pattern, no change could ever occur. Any subsequent ruined creation would have to be restored in exact accordance with the previously established pattern.

There could be no variance whatsoever. And when a subsequent ruined creation did appear — when man, created in God’s image and after His likeness, fell — he had to be restored in exact accordance with this established pattern. The Spirit of God had to move, God had to speak, and light had to come into existence in order to effect a beginning point in man’s restoration. Then there had to be a continued work, carrying man through that depicted by the entire six days in which God had previously worked. Only then could man enter into a seventh day rest, set forth in the original pattern (Genesis 1:1-2:3).

And that is exactly what the remainder of Scripture has to do with. The remainder of Scripture has to do with God taking six days — 6,000 years (II Peter 3:8) — to effect a restoration of ruined man (a subsequent ruined creation, with the ruined material creation being restored for man at the end of six days as well), with a day of rest (lasting 1,000 years) following the six days of work (6,000 years of work).

The Sabbath was given to Israel as a “sign,” to keep this thought ever before the Jewish people. Attention was called to God’s previous work in the opening two chapters of Genesis (cf. Exodus 20:9-11; 31:13-17; Hebrews 4:4-9). And the Israelites, working six days and resting the seventh, were to understand from the sign of the Sabbath the various things involved in God’s present work and future rest — things surrounding man’s restoration (along with the restoration of the material creation as well), looking ahead to that day when man would ultimately hold the sceptre.

The preceding is why God is seen in Scripture having an affinity for numbers to reveal His plans and purposes to man. God used numbers to establish matters surrounding all His works at the beginning. And God uses numbers throughout His Word to relate back to and expand upon that which He previously established.

God can be seen using numbers different places in types and signs as he deals with the Jewish people in both the Old and New Testaments. God speaks of time in connection with a coming seventh day, which will occur after six days (dating back to the first man, the first Adam), or after two days (dating back to the second Man, the last Adam). God, through this means, is simply providing commentary on the foundational framework which He set forth at the beginning of His Word (e.g., Exodus 19:11; Numbers 19:11-12; Esther 5:1; Hosea 6:2; Matthew 17:1; John 1:29, 35, 43; 2:1; 11:6-7).

The preceding forms the Divinely ordained structure one finds throughout Scripture as a whole. There is nothing in Scripture which leaves a person at the mercy of man’s interpretation and understanding. God provides data, commentary on the data is provided elsewhere, and this is all given in a Divinely designed and arranged structure.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Excerpt from Bible One - Arlen Chitwood's Had Ye Believed Moses, Ch. 9, Through Faith We Understand

The following Word Document is SAFE to open and print:  God's Orderly Arrangement by Arlen Chitwood.docx

To website CONTENTS Page.

 Live your life in such a way
that in the morning, when your feet hit the floor, Satan shudders and says..
"Oh Crap!  She’s awake!"
 

God, in His Word, has revealed the entire sequence of events surrounding His plans and purposes — past, present, and future.  And, in so doing, He has covered the entire spectrum.

God’s Plans and Purposes – Past, Present and Future!
By Arlen Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

God, in His Word, has revealed the entire sequence of events surrounding His plans and purposes — past, present, and future. And, in so doing, He has covered the entire spectrum. He has begun with the creation of the material universe (Genesis 1:1), continued with His intricate dealings surrounding one province in the universe (the earth [Genesis 1:2a ff]), and terminated with a return to revelation surrounding His dealings with the whole of the material universe once again (Revelation 22:1-6).

1) GOD’S UNIVERSAL RULE

Universal rule emanates from God’s throne. God has “prepared [‘established,’ ‘erected’] his throne in the heavens; and his kingdom ruleth over all” (Psalm 103:19). And though such a rule has continued uninterrupted since the creation of the material universe, the entire scope of God’s rule is actually dealt with very sparingly in Scripture. Rather, God, in His Word, limits His revelation almost exclusively to His dealings with the earth, not with that which exists throughout other parts of His kingdom.

Scripture though does provide a few brief glimpses into God’s overall regal control of the universe. And these brief glimpses have undoubtedly been provided so man, seeing the overall picture, can place things in relation to God’s dealings with the earth (the material creation, angelic rulers, and man) in its proper perspective.

But Scripture simply doesn’t go beyond these few brief glimpses into God’s dealings with the universe at large. God’s revelation centers around His dealings with one small part of His kingdom (the earth), and things occurring in other parts of His kingdom (the universe at large) are deemed to be of little to no consequence insofar as this revelation is concerned.

Scripture, in this manner, begins with a reference to the entire kingdom (Genesis 1:1a); but revelation immediately shifts to the earth alone (Genesis 1:1b), with the ruin of the earth briefly described (Genesis 1:2a). Scripture though begins providing detail only when God begins restoring the ruined earth, with a view to the creation of man (Genesis 1:2b ff). And the whole of Scripture, from that point forward, concerns itself centrally with events surrounding the earth, angelic rulers, and man — events occurring during seven successive millenniums.

Scripture simply doesn’t deal at length with anything seen outside the scope of events within this time-frame. Whether the history of the earth preceding the earth’s restoration and the creation of man, or that which lies beyond the Messianic Era, only enough has been revealed to allow man to relate events occurring during the seven millenniums to events either preceding or following these seven millenniums.

It is only following God’s completion of a work surrounding the earth that the entire scope of His rule — throughout “the heavens” seen in Genesis 1:1 — is brought to the forefront in Scripture. Rulership in that coming day will emanate from “the throne of God and of the Lamb” in the New Jerusalem, which will be located either on or above the new earth (Revelation 22:1-5) — a throne from whence universal rule will go forth from that day forward.

God, at that time, will have completed His dealings with one province in His kingdom (the earth). Attention, as seen in Scripture, will then shift to His entire kingdom; and this is where Scripture is brought to a close.

But though Scripture presents God fixing His attention on one province in the kingdom in time past, He has never turned His attention away from His entire kingdom. God can center His full, undivided attention on a part of His kingdom and His entire kingdom at the same time, and He has governed the whole universe after an unchanging fashion since the beginning — a fashion which will continue forever.

2) ORDER, DISORDER, ORDER RESTORED

Thus, Scripture provides only brief glimpses into God’s creation of the earth, God placing a ruler over the earth, the fall of this ruler, and the resulting ruin of the earth (Genesis 1:1-2a; Isaiah 14:12-14; Ezekiel 28:14-15). It was only when the earth began to be restored, with a view to the creation of man to rule the earth in the stead of the fallen provincial ruler, that God began to unfold, in intricate detail, the numerous things surrounding His plans and purposes (Genesis 1:2b ff). And these plans and purposes were revealed to center around man and the earth rather than around Satan and the earth.

Then, following Satan bringing about man’s fall (Genesis 3:1ff), God, in His Word, began to unfold numerous details surrounding redemption (reflecting back on a previously established pattern in Genesis 1:2b ff). And redemption was with a view to man ultimately realizing the reason for his creation — “let them [the man and woman together] have dominion” (Genesis 1:26).

(Aside: The following in this site may be of interest as it relates to Adam and Eve: The Tree of Life, The Tree of Life in Genesis, Proverbs, and Revelation and The Out-Resurrection and The Tree of Life.  The following Word Document is SAFE to open and print:  Tree of Life, The, In Genesis, Proverbs, and Revelation, by Arlen Chitwood.docx)

And, because of man being unable to rule apart from the woman — establishing an unchangeable Biblical principle — Adam, following Satan deceiving the woman, was placed in a position where he had no choice but to also eat of the forbidden fruit. A part of Adam’s very being (Eve [Genesis 2:21-23]) had eaten of this fruit, leaving Adam in no position to rule the earth, as God had originally commanded (Genesis 1:28).

Redemption necessitated Adam partaking of sin; or, in the antitype, redemption necessitated Christ being made sin (Genesis 3:1-6; 2 Corinthians 5:21). Each (Adam, Christ) found the one who was to occupy the throne with Him in a fallen state; and each had to act on behalf of the one in this fallen state, for the one who had fallen was totally incapable of acting in this realm herself. Only through this means could man — type or antitype, the first man (Adam), or the second Man (Christ) — one day hold the sceptre.

Though Adam’s act resulted in his fall, the fall occurred with a view to redemption. And redemption was with a view to Adam, as a complete being, ultimately realizing the reason for his creation.

When man sinned, disorder once again entered the whole of that associated with this one province in God’s universe. And, as following the sin of the earth’s first provincial ruler, this resulted in two things:

1) the ruin of the one created to hold the sceptre (as ruin had previously befallen the one holding the sceptre       [cf. Genesis 3:7; Ezekiel 28:15-16]), and

2) the ruin of the domain once again (the material creation; cf. Genesis 1:2a; 3:17-18).

Hebrews 11:3, calling attention to the disorder presently seen in the world, clearly states that this disorder did not originate out of God’s orderly arrangement of the ages in the beginning. This disorder is that which originally entered following Satan’s sin and entered once again following man’s sin.

And the disorder which has entered this province is that which Christ and His co-heirs are going to deal with during the coming Messianic Era. Christ and His co-heirs are going to take 1,000 years, ruling the earth with a rod of iron, to effect order out of disorder (1 Corinthians 15:24-28).

The whole of Scripture, following man’s fall, concerns itself with God restoring that which had been ruined — both man and the material creation. This would be brought to pass in order that God’s purpose for bringing both (man and the material creation) into existence might be realized (cf. Genesis 1:26-28; Isaiah 45:18); and this part of Scripture, covering the whole of Scripture except for isolated instances, is brought to a close through God’s universal rule being brought to the forefront (Revelation 22:1-5).

3) INTERPRETATION

Both the past order and the coming order can be clearly seen “by faith,” by believing that which God has revealed in His Word. It is this whole overall thought, concluding with Hebrews 11:3, which introduces a number of individuals from Old Testament history (Hebrews 11:4ff). Introducing each of these individuals, something specific is said relative to the experiences of each within the realm of faith. And faith in each instance, contextually, would have to relate to the saving of the soul.

This is the central message of the book, specific reference is made to the matter leading into chapter eleven (Hebrews 10:19-39), and this remains the central message in chapter twelve (Hebrews 12:1ff) as the fifth and last warning in the book comes into view. Thus, Hebrews chapter eleven (Hebrews 11:1ff) cannot be properly understood apart from viewing the chapter after this fashion.

This though is not to say that secondary applications or teachings, separate from the primary interpretation (specifically dealing with the salvation or loss of the soul), cannot be in view. Secondary applications or teachings are always in place in the study of Scripture, though never at the expense of the primary interpretation. Scripture has been structured in a manner which will allow for spiritual lessons beyond the primary interpretation. And the eleventh chapter of Hebrews (Hebrews 11) would form a good example of this very thing.

The list of individuals named begins with Abel and rapidly moves through 2,000 years of human history, briefly calling attention to certain events in the lives of four individuals whom the Spirit of God singled out from among all who had lived during this time — Abel, Enoch, Noah, and Abraham. And the record is very brief concerning that stated about each individual. Each is said to have acted “by faith,” and their actions in this respect would be with a view centrally to one thing — the saving of the soul.

This, contextually, must be recognized as the way in which the actions of each is to be viewed insofar as the primary interpretation is concerned (Hebrews 10:35-11:2). But, as previously stated, there is room for secondary applications and teachings throughout.

For example, going back to the type dealing with Abel in Genesis chapter four (Genesis 4:1ff), Abel bringing a blood sacrifice would, in one respect, reflect on the previous type in chapter three (Adam partaking of sin with a view to Eve’s redemption, typifying Christ being made sin with a view to His bride’s redemption; and this was followed by God slaying animals to provide “coats of skins” to clothe Adam and Eve [replacing the covering of Glory which had been lost in the fall], introducing shed blood [Genesis 3:1ff]). However, associating the lambs which Abel slew in Genesis 4 with that which occurred in Genesis 3 has nothing to do with the primary interpretation of this part of the type.

The part of the type in Genesis 4 which corresponds directly with the type set forth in Genesis 3 is the account of Cain slaying Abel. But spiritual lessons relating to that previously seen in Genesis 3 can still be drawn from the first part of the type in Genesis 4 (Abel bringing lambs from the flock, offering blood sacrifices), even though that is not primarily what this part of the type deals with.

Then dispensational teachings can be derived through events surrounding the first four individuals named in Hebrews 11 (something which can be seen in both the primary interpretation and in secondary applications).

Death and shed blood mark the point of beginning, as seen in Abel offering lambs from the flock. After these things are presented about Abel, contrasting Abel’s offering with a parallel but different type offering by Cain, the Spirit of God moved forward six generations to call attention to Enoch being removed from the earth alive. Then the Spirit of God moved forward three more generations to the account of Noah and his family passing safely through the Flood before singling out another individual. And, to complete the first part of the dispensational framework, the  Spirit of God then moved forward ten more generations before He singled out the next individual — Abraham, the one whom God called out of Ur, with a view to an inheritance in another land.

Within this dispensational framework, events surrounding Abel would relate to salvation by grace (though, in another respect within the dispensational framework, they could also relate to present and future aspects of salvation — the salvation of the soul); events surrounding Enoch would relate to the saints removal into the heavens at the end of this dispensation; events surrounding Noah would relate to Israel subsequently going through the Tribulation period on earth; and events surrounding Abraham would relate to that which lies beyond the Flood, beyond the Tribulation.

A new beginning is seen in Abraham. Abraham had been called out of one land to realize an inheritance in another land. He had been called out of Ur to realize an inheritance in Canaan. And this points in the antitype to Christians who have been called out of one land to realize an inheritance in another land. Christians have been called out from the earth to realize an inheritance in the heavens.

Thus, Scripture, because of the way in which it has been structured, lends itself to teachings of the preceding nature. The primary interpretation must always be recognized and held as primary, never secondary. But, on the other hand, the invariable presence of secondary applications and teachings must also be recognized. And only an infinite, omniscient God, seeing the beginning from the end, along with all that lies between, could, through His Spirit, have moved men to put His Word together after this fashion.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

(Excerpted from Had Ye Believed Moses by Arlen Chitwood, Ch. 10 or Bible One - Arlen Chitwood's Had Ye Believed Moses, Ch. 10.)

Word document which is SAFE to open and print:  God’s Plans and Purposes by Arlen Chitwood.docx

To website CONTENTS Page.

The Whole of Scripture Summarized:
Creation - Ruin - Restoration - Rest

The whole of Scripture is about the creation of man, his ruin, his restoration over a six-day period (over a 6,000-year period), followed by a seventh day of rest (a seventh 1,000-year period — the Sabbath rest awaiting the people of God [Hebrews 4:9; cf. Hebrews 4:3-4], the Messianic Era). 

The Whole of Scripture Summarized!
By Arlen Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

The whole of Scripture subsequent to Genesis 1:1-2:3 is built on a septenary structure, with the foundation established and set in an unchangeable fashion at the beginning, in Genesis 1:1-2:3. That is to say:

The heavens and the earth were created, there was a ruin of the material creation (because of sin), God took six days to restore the ruined creation, and He rested the seventh day.

Man was created on the sixth day, man fell into a state of ruin (because of sin), God is presently taking six days [6,000 years] to restore man, and God will rest the seventh day (the seventh 1,000-year period [cf. 2 Peter 1:15-18; 3:3-8]).

And the latter, patterned after the former, is what the whole of Scripture is about. The whole of Scripture is about the same thing initially introduced and established in an unchangeable fashion in the opening thirty-four verses of Genesis (Genesis 1:1-2:3). The whole of Scripture is about the creation of man, his ruin, his restoration over a six-day period (over a 6,000-year period), followed by a seventh day of rest (a seventh 1,000-year period — the Sabbath rest awaiting the people of God [Hebrews 4:9; cf. Hebrews 4:3-4], the Messianic Era).

Man would have been expected to understand this opening section of Scripture after the preceding fashion at the time it was written. And subsequent Scripture simply verifies the correctness of the way man would have been expected to understand these verses, apart from other revelation at the time Genesis was written.

Excerpted from Arlen Chitwood's The Study of Scripture in this site.

The following Word Document is SAFE to open and print:  The Whole of Scripture Summarized by Arlen Chitwood.docx

To website CONTENTS Page.

A theme is the message, or lesson, that the reader learns by reading the story. Sometimes a story has a particular kind of message, known as a moral. A moral is a type of message that teaches a reader a life lesson such as what is right or wrong, how to make decisions, or how to treat other people.

Lessons about the way we treat people!

Author known only to God!

First Important Lesson - Cleaning Lady:

During my second month of college, our professor gave us a pop quiz. I was a conscientious student and had breezed through the questions until I read the last one: "What is the first name of the woman who cleans the school?" Surely this was some kind of joke. I had seen the cleaning woman several times. She was tall, dark-haired and in her 50s, but how would I know her name? I handed in my paper, leaving the last question blank. Just before class ended, one student asked if the last question would count toward our quiz grade. "Absolutely," said the professor. "In your careers, you will meet many people. All are significant. They deserve your attention and care, even if all you do is smile and say "hello." I've never forgotten that lesson. I also learned her name was Dorothy.

Second Important Lesson - Pickup in the Rain:

One night, at 11:30 p.m., an older African American woman was standing on the side of an Alabama highway trying to endure a lashing rainstorm. Her car had broken down and she desperately needed a ride. Soaking wet, she decided to flag down the next car. A young white man stopped to help her, generally unheard of in those conflict-filled 60s. The man took her to safety, helped her get assistance and put her into a taxicab.  She seemed to be in a big hurry, but wrote down his address and thanked him. Seven days went by and a knock came on the man's door. To his surprise, a giant console color TV was delivered to his home. A special note was attached.  It read: "Thank you so much for assisting me on the highway the other night. The rain drenched not only my clothes, but also my spirits. Then you came along. Because of you, I was able to make it to my dying husband's bedside just before he passed away... God bless you for helping me and unselfishly serving others."   Sincerely, Mrs. Nat King Cole.

Third Important Lesson - Always remember those who serve:

In the days when an ice cream sundae cost much less, a 10-year-old boy entered a hotel coffee shop and sat at a table. A waitress put a glass of water in front of him.  "How much is an ice cream sundae?" he asked.  "Fifty cents," replied the waitress.  The little boy pulled is hand out of his pocket and studied the coins in it.  "Well, how much is a plain dish of ice cream?" he inquired.  By now more people were waiting for a table and the waitress was growing impatient.  "Thirty-five cents," she brusquely replied.  The little boy again counted his coins.  "I'll have the plain ice cream," he said.  The waitress brought the ice cream, put the bill on the table and walked away. The boy finished the ice cream, paid the cashier and left. When the waitress came back, she began to cry as she wiped down the table. There, placed neatly beside the empty dish, were two nickels and five pennies. You see, he couldn't have the sundae, because he had to have enough left to leave her a tip.

Fourth Important Lesson - The obstacle in Our Path:

In ancient times, a King had a boulder placed on a roadway. Then he hid himself and watched to see if anyone would remove the huge rock. Some of the king's wealthiest merchants and courtiers came by and simply walked around it. Many loudly blamed the King for not keeping the roads clear, but none did anything about getting the stone out of the way. Then a peasant came along carrying a load of vegetables. Upon approaching the boulder, the peasant laid down his burden and tried to move the stone to the side of the road. After much pushing and straining, he finally succeeded. After the peasant picked up his load of vegetables, he noticed a purse lying in the road where the boulder had been. The purse contained many gold coins and a note from the King indicating that the gold was for the person who removed the boulder from the roadway. The peasant learned what many of us never understand!  Every obstacle presents an opportunity to improve our condition.

Fifth Important Lesson - Giving When it Counts:

Many years ago, when I worked as a volunteer at a hospital, I got to know a little girl named Liz who was suffering from a rare and serious disease. Her only chance of recovery appeared to be a blood transfusion from her 5-year old brother, who had miraculously survived the same disease and had developed the antibodies needed to combat the illness. The doctor explained the situation to her little brother, and asked the little boy if he would be willing to give his blood to his sister.  I saw him hesitate for only a moment before taking a deep breath and saying, "Yes I'll do it if it will save her." As the transfusion progressed, he lay in bed next to his sister and smiled, as we all did, seeing the color returning to her cheek. Then his face grew pale and his smile faded.  He looked up at the doctor and asked with a trembling voice, "Will I start to die right away".  Being young, the little boy had misunderstood the doctor; he thought he was going to have to give his sister all of his blood in order to save her. 

The following Word Document is SAFE to open and print:  Lessons About The Way We Treat People.doc

To website CONTENTS Page.

Scripture has been structured in a septenary fashion, patterned after and resting upon the opening two chapters of Genesis; and this is an evident fact which must be recognized if one would properly understand God's redemptive plans and purposes which He has revealed in His Word.

Septenary Structure of Scripture!
Divinely established in Genesis 1:1-2:3
By Arlen L. Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

God has structured His revelation to man after a particular fashion -- a fashion which He set forth in basic, minute form at the very beginning in Genesis 1:1-2:3. A complete sequence of events surrounding four things is set forth in these verses:

1) Creation (Genesis 1:1),
2) Ruin (Genesis 1:2a),
3) Restoration (Genesis 1:2-25 [2b]), and
4) Rest (Genesis 2:1-3).

And God, through beginning His Word after this fashion, established a framework for the whole of that which He would subsequently reveal.

To show this septenary structure in subsequent Scripture is quite simple. And to do so, three different, related areas of Scripture will be considered -- The Sabbath given to Israel, John's Gospel, and Peter's second epistle.

The Sign of the Sabbath

The Sabbath was given to Israel as a sign of "a perpetual covenant." Relative to the Sabbath, God said:

"It is a sign between me and the children of Israel forever: for in six days the Lord made heaven and earth,   and on the seventh day he rested, and was refreshed" (Exodus 31:16-17).

When giving the Sabbath to Israel (cf. Exodus 20:11) or referring to the Sabbath rest awaiting the people of God in Hebrews, in each instance, for a very good reason, God called attention to that which occurred in Genesis chapters one and two. There is a latter work of restoration, followed by rest, which is based on a former work of restoration, followed by rest; and the Sabbath was given to Israel to keep this thought ever before the Jewish people.

That is, the sign of the Sabbath, which concerned a present work and future rest, was based on a past work and past rest. God worked six days to restore a ruined creation in the opening chapter of Genesis; and on the sixth day, along with the completion of His work of restoration, He brought man into existence to rule over the restored domain. Then God rested on the seventh day.

But a ruin ensued once again. Man, an entirely new creation in the universe, fell; and, as a result, the restored domain was brought under a curse, leaving God with two ruined creations: man, and the material creation.

With this in mind, how did God, in the Genesis account, set about to restore these two ruined creations? The answer is not only clearly revealed but it is also very simple. According to Scripture, God set about to restore the subsequent ruined creations in exactly the same manner as He had restored the former ruined creation in the opening chapter of Genesis. He, in accord with Genesis 1:2-25 [2b], set about to restore the subsequent ruined creations over six days of time; and He, in accord with Genesis 2:2-3, would then rest on the seventh day.

The latter restoration had to occur in complete keeping with the former restoration. A pattern had been set in the opening verses of Genesis which could not change. The latter restoration had to occur over a six-day period. And also in accord with this pattern there had to be a day of rest following the six days of work.

The Sabbath was a sign, and a sign in Scripture always points to something beyond itself. The Sabbath, as a sign, points to a seventh-day rest which God will enter into with His people ("the people of God" in Hebrews 4:9) following six previous days of restorative work. The Sabbath was given to Israel to keep the thought ever before the nation that God, in accordance with the opening verses of Genesis, was going to work six days to effect the restoration of that presently in a ruined state (both man and the material creation) and then rest the seventh day.

Each day in the former restoration and rest was twenty-four hours in length, but each day in the latter restoration and rest is revealed to be one thousand years in length (2 Peter 1:16-18; 3:3-8; cf. Matthew 16:28-17:5). Based on the pattern set forth in Genesis chapters one and two, God is going to work six thousand years during the present restoration and then rest the seventh one-thousand-year period.

Scripture begins by laying the basis for this septenary arrangement of time in the opening verses (Gen. 1, 2), this is something seen throughout Scripture (Exodus 31:13-17; Numbers 19:12; Hosea 5:15-6:2; Jonah 1:17; Matthew 17:1; Luke 24:21; John 1:29, 35, 43; 2:1; 5:9; 9:14; 11:6-7; Hebrews 4:1, 4, 9), and this is the way God concludes His revelation surrounding time immediately prior to the eternal ages (Revelation 20:4-6).

Scripture deals with 7,000 years of time -- time extending from the restoration of the earth and the creation of man to the end of the Messianic Kingdom. Scripture has very little to say about that which occurred prior to these 7,000 years, and it also has very little to say about that which will occur following these 7,000 years. Scripture has been structured in a septenary fashion, patterned after and resting upon the opening two chapters of Genesis; and this is an evident fact which must be recognized if one would properly understand God's redemptive plans and purposes which He has revealed in His Word.

The Signs in John's Gospel

The Gospel of John is built around eight signs; and, as in the sign of the Sabbath, the signs in this gospel point to things beyond the signs themselves.

It is the Jews who require a sign (1 Corinthians 1:22); and these signs, taken from numerous signs which Jesus performed during His earthly ministry, are directed (as was His ministry in that day) to the Jewish people. Jesus performed these signs for one central purpose:

"...that ye [the Jewish people] might believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God; and that believing ye     might have life through his name" (John 20:30-31; cf. John 2:11; 5:46-47; 6:14, 21; 11:45).

Seven of the eight signs in John's gospel were performed in connection with particular days, all in perfect keeping with one another, all in perfect keeping with the sign of the Sabbath, and all in perfect keeping with the septenary structure of Scripture. And all of the signs refer, after different fashions, to the same thing. All of them refer to Israel's coming salvation and restoration.

The first sign, in John 2:1-11, has to do with Jesus turning the water in six waterpots to wine ("six," is man's number; the "waterpots" were made from the earth, as man; they were filled with "water," symbolizing the Word (Ephesians 5:26); and, through Divine intervention, a change ensued). This sign, pointing to the future deliverance of Israel (seen through a marriage in Cana of Galilee, foreshadowing that time when God restores Israel as His wife [cf. Genesis 25:1]), occurred on the seventh day (John 1:29, 35, 43; 2:1), which is when Israel will be saved and restored yet future.

The second sign, in John 4:40-54, has to do with the healing of a nobleman's son. This sign occurred after Jesus had spent two days with the Samaritans, on the third day (John 4:40, 43). It will be after two days visiting "the Gentiles, to take out of them a people for his name," on the third day, that Jesus will return to the Jewish people and the nation will be healed (cf. Isaiah 1:1-2:5; Hosea 5:15-6:2; Acts 15:14-18).

The third sign, in John 5:1-9, has to do with a man being healed on the Sabbath, after being physically sick for thirty-eight years (John 1:5, 9). The reference (in the type) would be to the healing of the nation through the second generation of Israelites being allowed to enter the land under Joshua after thirty-eight years (dating from the overthrow at Kadesh-Barnea), referring to that time (in the antitype) when the nation will be healed and be allowed to enter the land under Christ, an event which will occur on the seventh day, the Sabbath.

The fourth sign, in John 6:1-14, has to do with bread being provided for the multitudes; and this sign occurred in connection with the Passover (John 6:4). Jesus is that "bread of life" which will be provided for the nation yet future (John 6:35); and the Passover is the festival in Leviticus 23 which has to do with the future salvation of Israel, when the nation will receive the true "bread of life." Israel has slain the Lamb (cf. Exodus 12:6; Acts 2:36; 3:14-15), but the nation has yet to apply the blood (cf. Exodus 12:7, 13; Zechariah 12:10; Romans 11:26).

The fifth sign, in John 6:15-21, has to do with Christ's departure, a storm, His return, the disciples' attitude toward Him at this time, and the geographical location in which they subsequently found themselves. It points to Christ's departure from Israel two thousand years ago (John 6:15), the coming Tribulation, with Israel scattered among the nations (John 6:16-18), Christ's return (John 6:19-20), the Jewish people receiving Him (John 6:21a), and the nation's restoration to the land (John 6:21b). This is the only sign which does not refer to particular days, but the chronology must be understood in the light of the other seven signs.

The sixth sign, in John 9:1-41, has to do with the healing of a blind man, on the Sabbath day (John 9:14). This points to Israel's future deliverance from her blindness (Romans 11:25), which will occur on the seventh day, the Sabbath. Or, as in Luke 24:13-31, it will occur after two days (dating from the crucifixion), on the third day (John 9:21).

The seventh sign, in John 11:1-44, has to do with the resurrection of Lazarus. This resurrection occurred after Jesus had been out of the land of Judaea two days, on the third day (John 11:6-7), after Lazarus had lain in the grave four days (John 11:17). This points to Israel's future resurrection (Ezekiel 37:12-14; Daniel 12:2), after two days, on the third day; and at this time Israel will have been in the place of death four days, dating four millenniums back to Abraham.

The eighth sign, in John 20:1-29, has to do with the resurrection of Christ. This resurrection occurred after two days, on the third day. God's firstborn Son had been raised on the third day, pointing to all of God's firstborn Sons -- Christ, Israel, and the Church (following the adoption) -- being raised up to live in God's sight on that coming third, seventh day, the Messianic Era.

See Signs in John's Gospel Links and The Eight Signs in John's Gospel in this site, and also Signs in John's Gospel by Arlen Chitwood.

The Structure of 2 Peter

2 Peter parallels Jude in the sense that both deal with the Word of the Kingdom and apostasy after a similar fashion.

Both epistles begin the same way. The first chapter of 2 Peter is taken up with that which is stated in one verse in Jude (Jude 1:3). Then the matter of apostasy is dealt with throughout most of the remainder of both epistles. However, there are things dealt with in the first and third chapters of 2 Peter, showing the septenary structure of the epistle, which are not dealt with at all in Jude.

Peter exhorts his readers to make their "calling [pertaining to the kingdom] and election ['selection' for a position of power and authority in the kingdom] sure" (2 Peter 1:1-15); and Jude states the same thing in Jude 1:3 when he exhorts his readers to "earnestly contend for ['strive with respect to'] the faith" (cf. 1 Timothy 6:12; 2 Timothy 4:7-8). Then the thought of apostasy relative to "the faith" comes into view in both epistles.

However, Peter does something which Jude does not do. Before beginning his dissertation on apostasy he calls attention to that which occurred on the Mount in Matthew 17:1-8 (2 Peter 1:16-18), which has to do with the Son of Man coming in His kingdom, after six days, on the seventh day (cf. Matthew 16:28-17:1).

Then toward the end of his epistle, Peter, unlike Jude, moves from thoughts surrounding apostasy to thoughts surrounding the existence and subsequent destruction of the heavens and the earth at two different times --

1) at a time following the creation of the heavens and the earth ("the heavens...of old" and "the world that             then was [the world existing at the time of 'the heavens...of old']" [2 Peter 1:5-6]), and

2) at a time following the restoration of the heavens and the earth ("the heavens and the earth which are              now" [2 Peter 1:7]).

The destruction of the former is seen in Genesis 1:2a ("But the earth had become without form, and void; and darkness [the sun had ceased to give its light] was upon the face of the deep ['the raging waters']"); and the destruction of the latter -- a destruction by fire -- is seen in succeeding verses in 2 Peter 3:10 ff.

Peter then draws the entire matter to a climax by stating that "one day is with the Lord as a thousand years, and a thousand years as one day" (2 Peter 3:8). Understood contextually, the verse is self-explanatory. "The heavens and the earth, which are now" (2 Peter 3:7) must cover the entire septenary period from chapter one (2 Peter 3:16-18), else 2 Peter 3:8 would be meaningless. And each day in this period is revealed to be one thousand years in length -- six millenniums of work, followed by one millennium of rest, in perfect accord with the opening verses of Genesis.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

See The Septenary Arrangement of Scripture in this site.

The following Word Document is SAFE to open and print: Septenary Structure of Scripture by Arlen Chitwood.docx

To website CONTENTS Page.

And redemption, remaining within the same framework of thought, simply has to do with God providing a means whereby He could not only bring man back into a right relationship with Himself but also a means whereby He could ultimately bring man into a realization of the purpose for which he had been created (Genesis 3:15; cf. Hebrews 2:5). 

Man and the Universe!
By Arlen Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

There is an existing universe which God not only brought into existence but one over which He also exercises absolute, sovereign control. And the Bible is God’s revelation to man concerning His actions in the preceding respect, especially as these actions relate to the earth and to man.

Man is a latecomer in the universe. He was created after God’s creation of the physical universe, after God’s creation of angels, and after God’s government of the universe had been established and was in full operation. Man’s existence dates back only six millenniums, and he was brought into existence for the specific purpose of replacing a disqualified provincial ruler in God’s kingdom, one who had been ruling for a prior unrevealed period of time.

Man was created to replace the ruler whom God had, in the beginning, placed over the earth (Ezekiel 28:14). This ruler, Satan, who, because of his rebellion against God’s supreme power and authority, disqualified himself (Isaiah 14:12-15). And man was subsequently brought on the scene to take the sceptre and, along with the woman, rule this one province in God’s kingdom in the stead of Satan and his angels (Genesis 1:26-28).

Thus, matters surrounding man’s subsequent fall and redemption both revolve around the reason for his creation — “…let them [the man and woman together] have dominion…”

Satan knew why man had been created, and he immediately set about to effect man’s disqualification (through disobedience), as he himself had been disqualified — an act which, if successfully accomplished (as it was), would allow Satan (though disqualified) to continue holding the sceptre (Genesis 3:1ff; cf. Luke 4:5-6).

And redemption, remaining within the same framework of thought, simply has to do with God providing a means whereby He could not only bring man back into a right relationship with Himself but also a means whereby He could ultimately bring man into a realization of the purpose for which he had been created (Genesis 3:15; cf. Hebrews 2:5).

This is the manner in which Scripture not only begins in the Book of Genesis but also concludes in the Book of Revelation (Revelation 22:1-5). And all intervening Scripture must be viewed and understood within this same framework.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

(Excerpted from The Most High Ruleth by Arlen Chitwood, Back Cover.  Also see Crowned Rulers — Christ, Christians in this site.)

Bible One - Arlen Chitwood's The Most High Ruleth, Front Cover

Word Document which is SAFE to open and print:  Man and the Universe by Arlen Chitwood.docx

The following Word Document is SAFE to open and print:  Most High Ruleth, The, by Arlen L. Chitwood, Review-Study Questions.docx

To website CONTENTS Page.

This book, THE BRIDE IN GENESIS, deals with the various ramifications of this whole overall thought, drawn from different parts of the book of Genesis. And if man would properly understand that which God has revealed on the subject, he must begin where God began and view the matter after the manner in which God set it forth in His Word.

The Bride in Genesis!
By Arlen Chitwood of 
Lamp Broadcast

FOREWORD

Man was created for a specific purpose, revealed at the time of his creation. Immediately following the restoration of the ruined earth (Genesis 1:2-25 [2b]) — a ruin resulting from Satan's previous aspirations to "be like the most High" (Isaiah 14:12-17; Ezekiel 28:14-19) — God created man to rule the restored domain, in the stead of Satan (Genesis 1:26-28). And man was not to rule this restored domain alone.  The woman — made from a part of the man and given back to the man for "a helper," in order that the man might be complete — was to rule alongside the man as consort queen, with the man ruling as king (Genesis 1:26).

God, prior to creating man, reflecting on the purpose for man's creation, made the statement:

 "...let them [the man and the woman together] have dominion" (Genesis 1:26).

If man was to rule, then the woman had to rule with him.  Both had to rule together, else there could be no rule.  This is a principle that God, not man, established at the time God created man; and the principle cannot be violated.

Thus, the “first man,” Adam, could occupy the position for which he had been created through one means alone.  He could occupy this position only as a complete being.  And for Adam to rule in this manner, Eve — who was bone of his bones, and flesh of his flesh (Genesis 2:23) —had to rule with him.  Eve, because she was a part of Adam's very being, completed Adam; and the two of them ruling together — the king, with his consort queen — was the only way Adam could rule the earth and remain within the guidelines that God had established.

Understanding this principle will shed light upon numerous things seen in the opening three chapters of Genesis.

Why did Adam, though not deceived, partake of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil following Eve partaking of this tree?  The answer is the same as the reason why Christ, who knew no sin, was made "sin for us" when He found His bride in the same condition in which Adam found Eve (Genesis 3:6; 2 Corinthians 5:21; 1 Timothy 2:14).

Adam could not rule apart from Eve; and Eve, following the time when she had eaten of the forbidden fruit, was no longer in a position to rule with Adam.  Thus, Adam could not have fulfilled the purpose for his creation had he not acted exactly as he did.  Adam acted with a view to Eve's redemption, in order that he, as a complete being (Adam, with Eve), might one day fulfill the purpose for man's creation.

Nor can the “Second Man,” the “Last Adam,” rule apart from a wife.  He, as the “first Adam,” found His bride in a fallen state.  And He acted in complete accord with the established type, with a view to exactly the same thing seen in the type.  He Who knew no sin was made "sin for us," with a view to both He and a redeemed wife one day taking the scepter and ascending the throne together.

This book, THE BRIDE IN GENESIS, deals with the various ramifications of this whole overall thought, drawn from different parts of the book of Genesis. And if man would properly understand that which God has revealed on the subject, he must begin where God began and view the matter after the manner in which God set it forth in His Word.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Excerpted from Arlen Chitwood's The Bride in Genesis BOOK, Foreword, in this site.

Word Document which is SAFE to open and print: The Bride in Genesis by Arlen Chitwood.docx

To website CONTENTS Page.

The Spirit, at the time of and following events on the day of Pentecost in 30 A.D., simply  continued His work relative to salvation by grace (unchanged); but the Spirit began a new work on this day, peculiar to the dispensation (for those in whom He had already breathed life).

Search for the Bride!
By Arlen Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

FOREWORD

The Spirit of God is in the world today performing a work related to a new dispensation.  Israel has been set aside, and an entirely new entity, a new nation — the one new man “in Christ” — has been brought into existence (cf. Ephesians 2:12-15; 1 Peter 2:9-10).

Why has God sent His Spirit to deal with new household servants (this new nation, this new man)?  One thing is crystal clear about the matter.  God has not sent His Spirit into the world to deal with unsaved man relative to eternal salvation, for two very evident reasons:  First, the Spirit was sent to the saved, to do a particular, revealed work (cf. John 16:7-15; Acts 1:5; 2:1); and second, the Spirit was already present in the world doing a work among the unsaved, a work that He has been performing since Adam’s fall.

Fallen man, because of Adam’s sin, is spiritually dead;  and the Spirit has been in the world throughout Man’s Day breathing life into the one having no life.  And He has done/does this on the basis of death and shed blood, allowing man to pass “from death to life” (John 5:24; Ephesians 2:1).

The foundational basic teachings for the Spirit’s work in this respect are set forth in the first four chapters of Genesis.  And these foundational basics, set forth at the very beginning, can never change at any point throughout Scripture.  Man’s eternal salvation, necessitated by Adam’s fall, remains exactly the same throughout Man’s Day.  And this necessitates the Spirit performing a work relative to man’s restoration, beginning with man’s fall, and continuing today.

Yet, God sent His Spirit into the world on the day of Pentecost in 30 A.D., though the Spirit was already in the world performing a work having to do with unsaved man.  Thus, since the Spirit was already in the world dealing with man relative to his spiritually dead state, it is quite evident that God sending His Spirit into the world on the day of Pentecost could have nothing to do with man’s eternal salvation.  The Spirit was already here doing a work in this respect, effecting the birth from above; and nothing could be added to or taken from this continuing work of the Spirit through a work of the Spirit that began on the day of Pentecost.

Rather, God sending His Spirit on this day had to do with a special and particular work among those in whom He had already breathed life (on the basis of Christ’s death and shed blood).  It had to do with a work subsequent to man passing “from death to life.”  And, consequently, everything relating to this special and particular work (e.g., the immersion in the Spirit, the new creation “in Christ,” the one new man, the sealing of the Spirit, the earnest of the inheritance, etc.) can have nothing to do with salvation by grace.

And that should be simple enough to understand, for salvation by grace could only remain unchanged at the time when these things having to do with a work of the Spirit peculiar to the dispensation were brought into existence.  That is to say, the Spirit, at the time of and following events on the day of Pentecost in 30 A.D., simply continued His work relative to salvation by grace (unchanged); but the Spirit began a new work on this day, peculiar to the dispensation (for those in whom He had already breathed life).

Why is the Spirit performing a work of this nature, a work peculiar to the present dispensation?  Where is the line to be drawn between His work relative to salvation by grace (which continues unchanged throughout Man’s Day) and His work peculiar to the present dispensation (which began on the day of Pentecost in 30 A.D. and will end when the work has been completed)?

God has brought into existence an entirely new dispensation; and, in connection with this new dispensation, God has brought into existence the one new man “in Christ.”  And God has sent the Holy Spirit into the world to do a particular, revealed work among those comprising this new man.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Excerpted from Search for the Bride by Arlen Chitwood in pdf or Search for the Bride BOOK, Foreword, in this site.

Also a Word Document which is SAFE to open and print:  Search for the Bride by Arlen L. Chitwood.docx

To website CONTENTS Page.

One needs to have an understanding of two relationships. The first is the relationship between the “law of God,” and the lost person. The second is between the “commandments of Christ” and the saved person.

The Gehenna Truths!
By Gary Whipple of 
Beyond the Rapture

When this writer first saw the truths to be considered in the remainder of this book, he felt somewhat like the first person to see and explore a new world. That is, he felt as if he had been privileged to go where no other men had ever gone before. Then, he discovered that a few great men of God, living in the nineteenth century, had caught glimpses of these same truths and briefly mentioned them in their writings: men such as Robert Govett and G.H. Pember. Not knowing what to call them, this writer settled on the title of “The Gehenna Truths.” In this chapter he will be giving the beginning principles of these truths.

TWO RELATIONSHIPS

As a way of introducing these beginning principles, one must have an understanding of two relationships. The first is the relationship between the “law of God,” and the lost person. The second is between the “commandments of Christ” and the saved person. The first relationship says “do and have eternal life,” whereas, the second relationship says “do and have millennial life.” The first relationship says if you fail to keep the law of God, you will suffer forever in the lake of fire, whereas, the second relationship says if you fail to keep the commandments of Christ, you will suffer loss for a millennium in “outer darkness” and possibly “the blackness of darkness”.

Contrasting These Relationships

Whereas, the law of God is given in the Old Testament, the commandments of Christ are in the New...specifically the “Sermon on the Mount” (Matthew 5-7). Whereas, the law of God separates an unregenerate sinner from the presence of God eternally, the commandments of Christ will separate an unrepentant saint from the presence of Christ for a millennium. Whereas, the final judgment for lost sinners is called “the second death,” which will last forever (Revelation 20:14; 21:8), the final judgment of apostate saints is also called “the second death” (Revelation 2:11; 20:6), which will last only for a millennium. In view of this, the scriptures teach that there is such a thing as an “eternal death,” and a “millennial death.”

THE FIRST RELATIONSHIP

In presenting this first relationship the writer must summarize its results upon mankind. Then, after we get a clear view of its powers, we will be able to understand the victory that is ours through Christ.

The Commandments of the Law of God

Eternal death occurs when an unbeliever dies in his sins (John 8:21, 24). This is a result of his falling short of the perfect standard of righteousness demanded by the law. The scriptures declares…whosoever shall keep the whole law, and yet offend in one {point}, he is guilty of all (James 2:10). Again, “the wages of sin is death” (Romans 6:23). Since it is impossible for man to keep the law because of his weakness (a totally ruined and depraved state), God sent His Son, who was born in the likeness of sinful flesh for the purposes of fulfilling the righteousness of the law, and to take upon Himself the demands of the law, even death on the cross for every one that would believe on Him (Romans 8:3). Therefore, He has redeemed us from the curse of death by willingly becoming a curse for us (Galatians 3:13; Romans 10:4). This redemption however, can only become ours through faith in Him. God plainly tells us that man is not justified by the works of the law, but by faith of Jesus Christ (Galatians 2:16; Romans 4:5). Therefore, spiritual salvation is by faith only – without works!

Crucified with Christ:

“For I through the law am dead to the law, that I might live unto God” (Galatians 2:19).

When one trusts in Christ’s finished work on the cross, he becomes dead through the law and to the law. To illustrate this, let’s suppose a criminal who has been convicted to die in the state’s electric chair, dies of a heart attack before he is executed. Here, he would be dead to the law, but not through the law. “To the law” means that the law has no power to judge and punish one who is dead. “Through the law” means that the sentence of the law (death) was carried out. Thus, only if the criminal is executed by the state, is the law satisfied. For then, he would have died through the law and as such would be dead to the law.

Now, let us suppose that another criminal was executed and died through the law, but the next day he was reported as being alive and walking down a street in the local village. What could the sentencing judge do? Could he have him executed again to satisfy the law? The answer to this would have to be no! This is because the criminal had already satisfied the law by dying through the law. Therefore, the judge would be obligated to count him as “judicially dead” to the law, even though he was alive.

This is exactly what happens to the believer when he first believes. He dies through the law. That is, God counts him as dying with Christ on the cross. Therefore, since he has died through the law he becomes dead to the law (the law having no power over him as to sin’s penalty). For the law cannot judge a dead man. Yet one will say, “But I am alive. How can I be dead?” The answer is that you are “judicially dead.” That is, God counts you as literally dying on the cross in Christ even though you are “practically alive.” This is what Paul meant when he said

 “...I am crucified with Christ: nevertheless I live; yet not I, but Christ liveth in me: and the life which I now live    in the flesh I live by the faith of the Son of God, who loved me, and gave himself for me” (Galatians 2:20).

Reckon Yourself Dead:

“Likewise reckon ye also yourselves to be dead indeed unto sin, but alive unto God through Jesus Christ our   Lord”  (Romans 6:11).

Before a believer can serve God and bring forth fruit, he must reckon that he is dead. The Greek word for reckon is “logizomai.” This is an accounting term that means to take an inventory and to arrive at the exact answer. A believer must conclude exactly that he is dead through the law before he can serve Christ. And if one is dead, how then can he lose his salvation? Can a dead man be brought back into the courtroom in order to be sentenced to death? No, a thousand times! He is dead to the law already, and can only be alive in Christ Jesus. For we not only died in Him, but we were buried with him, and then we were raised with Him (Romans 6:4), and at the present time, we are sitting with Him in heavenly places (Ephesians 2:6). Again you may say, “I am here on earth, How can I have been buried, raised and in heaven?” Because, God “judicially” counts it as so! And if God counts it as so, who are we to argue the point. So while we have judicially passed through the portals of heaven with Christ when He ascended, we are yet here on earth in a realistic sense, alive in a manner, in which we have never been before, “reckoning ourselves to be dead to the law,” so that we may serve the Lord (Romans 7:6).

From all of this we can draw several conclusions:

(1) One must die through the law and to the law in order for him to live unto God (Galatians 2:19).

(2) When he dies in Christ “judicially,” the Holy Spirit seals him and gives to him eternal life (Ephesians 1:13). This is when his spirit is saved.

(3) The beginning of the Spirit controlled life is when he reckons himself as being "dead to the law and alive to Christ” (Romans 7:4). This is how his soul is saved.

(4) In the realistic or practical sense, every sin that a Christian commits since he has “judicially” died through the law, must be cleansed under the “law of Christ.” This brings into effect Jesus Christ’s present work as the High Priest, where he cleanses us from all sins as we confess them. (1 John 1:9).  This is a great necessity for the salvation of our soul.

In summary: Judicial death through the law speaks of the salvation of the spirit, whereas, recognizing that you are dead to the law, speaks of the beginning principles of the salvation of the soul (Romans 7:4).

THE SECOND RELATIONSHIP

The second relationship is between the Christian and the “law of Christ” (sometimes called the commandments of Christ). Those Christians who keep this law will gain the inheritance at the Judgment Seat of Christ. Whereas, those Christians who do not keep this law will suffer loss of all rewards.

The Commandments of Christ:

“Bear ye one another’s burdens, and so fulfill the law of Christ” (Galatians 6:2).

Once a Christian has experienced the salvation of the spirit, he is placed under a new set of commandments called the “law of Christ.” These commandments were personally given by Jesus Himself in the “Sermon on the Mount” (Matthew, chapter five through seven [Matthew 5-7]). Those that keep them will have their soul saved. Those that fail to keep them will suffer ruin and destruction outside of the glory of the kingdom for a thousand years.

Someone will say, "How can these things be? How can I now keep a new set of laws?" The answer lies in the power of Christ. While on the cross, He fulfilled the demands of the law for you in taking the penalty upon Himself. When you trusted in this finished work of Christ, two things happened.

First you were declared by the law itself as being judicially dead and

Secondly, Christ took up His permanent residence in your life (the sealing of the Holy Spirit), where He now stands ready to personally and realistically fulfill His own laws in and through your life.

This fulfillment becomes automatic only when you yield your life to Him through faith, and allow Him to live His life through you. And the faith that you must daily exercise can only come from your daily growth in the Word (Romans 10:17).

Nevertheless, some will say, “under grace there are no laws, we have perfect freedom.” However, this is in error. There must be a law that governs every dispensation, including grace, else you would have chaos. Therefore, for this dispensation, the laws are given in the “Sermon on the Mount,” and explained in the epistles. Furthermore, our Lord tells us that all of these commandments of Christ are fulfilled in one word, and that word is love. Thus, according to our text, the governing law of grace is love! When one allows Christ to live through him, he will produce that love which will fulfill all of the commandments of Christ (Galatians 5:22-23).

Dead but Not Alive

Is it possible for a believer to be dead but not alive? The answer is “yes,” if he has not reckoned himself dead to the law, and alive to Christ by faith. This can be illustrated as one dying, being buried, and then remaining in his grave when he has the power residing in him to rise to a new life. Another question would be, "Will that same person go to heaven?" The answer again is “yes” since he died with Christ on the cross. However, he cannot enter the “kingdom of heaven” until he becomes alive to Christ by faith. The purpose of this newness of life is so that Christ can produce spiritual fruit through him, which is necessary in order to enter the kingdom.

Coming alive in Christ begins by reckoning yourself dead in Christ, even though you are realistically alive in the flesh. This reckoning produces assurance of your salvation. Once you know you are saved (know you are dead to the law), then you may begin your growth in the Word, from the milk to the meat. It is the feeding on the Word that automatically builds your faith (Romans 10:17) and makes you experientially alive to Christ.

Jesus illustrates these truths in John 3:3 and John 3:5:

“Jesus answered and said unto him, Verily, I say unto thee, Except a man be born again, he cannot see the kingdom of God"   (John 3:3)

 “…Jesus answered, Verily, I say unto thee, Except a man be born of water and {of} the Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God."  (John 3:5)

Here, our Lord stresses two different necessities. One for the purpose of seeing the kingdom (John 3:3), and the other, for entering the kingdom (John 3:5). Contrary to popular teaching, salvation of the spirit is not taught in both verses, nor is one a commentary on the other. Rather, both verses speak of two different kinds of salvation. These are salvation of the spirit (John 3:3), and salvation of the soul (John 3:5). What is necessary for one to see the kingdom? He must be born again (Gr. ‘born from above’). To have this new birth he must have died through the law on the cross with Jesus Christ. What is necessary for one to enter the kingdom? He must come up out of the grave alive and be empowered by the Spirit. In doing this he will be fulfilling a requirement in this verse (John 3:5) that is both “literal” and “symbolic,” and established by the rules of Greek grammar.

Here is the “literal” meaning. The first element of water in this verse must be literal water since the second element, which is the Spirit is literal. In the Greek rules of grammar, you cannot arbitrarily make one element a symbol while the other remains literal. They must both be either literal or symbolic. Therefore, in the literal meaning, one must be born out of literal water after being immersed (the coming up portion of literal baptism), and also out of the Spirit (being daily born from the Word into a Christ controlled life).

Here is the “symbolic” meaning. The water represents the grave while the Spirit is represented by the wind.  This is established by Jesus changing the literal meaning of the Spirit in John 3:5 to a symbolic meaning in John 3:8 (in both verses the Greek word “pneuma” is used for the words Spirit and wind). Again, we must remember the rule of grammar. If one element changes to a symbol, so must the other. Therefore, we are now at liberty to change literal water to its symbolic meaning in order to match it with wind. With this change, the scripture now teaches that in order for one to enter the kingdom he must come up out of his grave (from whence he was placed after his death through the law), and become born of the wind (a symbol of the evidence of God living through him in the Spirit). This speaks of works. For, as the wind gives evidence of its power in blowing where it wishes, and with men hearing the sounds thereof but not knowing where it comes from or where it goes to, so is one who is born of the Spirit (producing works of the Holy Spirit, not of self).

Someone may say, “Why does the scripture speak of one ‘coming up’ or ‘born out’ of the water. How did he come to be placed there in the first place?” The answer is found in John 3:3, when he was born again. Here, in the new birth experience, he died through the law and was buried. This is symbolized by one being placed under literal water (in his grave) by immersion. By being placed in the womb of death, he is only guaranteed to see the kingdom (eternal life). However, in order to enter the kingdom, he must be born out of the womb of death and produce spiritual works (allowing the Holy Spirit to produce works through self).

It is this writer’s belief, that in order for one to enter the kingdom of heaven, he must fulfill both the “literal” and the “symbolic” meanings of this verse of scripture.

The Penalty for Not Keeping the Commandments of Christ

As far as this writer can determine, the penalty, or suffering of loss (1 Corinthians 3:15) for the believer who fails to fulfill the commandments of Christ, will be in two major places outside the kingdom.

First, there is the place of “the outer darkness” (obscurity just outside the glory of the kingdom). This place will be occupied with those Christians who, for the lack of a mature faith, failed to have their soul saved at the Judgment Seat of Christ (see Matthew 8:12; 22:13; 25:30).

Secondly, there is a place mentioned in Jude 1:13 as the “blackness of darkness forever” [‘forever’ in Greek is ‘aion’ meaning age, i.e. the millennial age]. This is a place that is reserved for all those, who not only failed to produce a saved soul at the judgment seat, but also fell away from the truth of the Word of God while in this life. These are called apostates, and in Jude 1:13, we see the worst kind of apostates. These are apostate teachers.

The “blackness of darkness” is in the region of “Gehenna” and includes the grave and the pit (Psalm 88). The major difference between “the outer darkness” and the “blackness of darkness” is the degree of punishment that each represent. Whereas, the “outer darkness” will be filled with disinherited believers just outside the light of the kingdom, the “blackness of darkness” will be filled with disinherited and apostate believers in a region far beyond light.

The Disinherited Christian

“Know ye not that the unrighteous shall not inherit the kingdom of God? Be not deceived: neither fornicators, nor idolaters, nor adulterers, nor effeminate, nor abusers of themselves with mankind, (10) Nor thieves, nor covetous, nor drunkards, nor revilers, nor extortioners, shall inherit the kingdom of God” (11) And such were some of you: but ye are washed, but ye are sanctified, but ye are justified in the name of the Lord Jesus, and by the Spirit of our God” (1 Corinthians 6:9-11).

 “But if ye be led of the Spirit, ye are not under the law. (19) Now the works of the flesh are manifest, which are {these}; Adultery, fornication, uncleanness, lasciviousness, (20) Idolatry, witchcraft, hatred, variance, emulations, wrath, strife, seditions, heresies, (21) Envyings, murders, drunkenness, revellings, and such like: of the which I tell you before, as I have also told {you} in time past, that they which do such things shall not inherit the kingdom of God” (Galatians 5:18-21).

The epistles of Paul are mainly given to teach that which is necessary for a believer to have and maintain, in order that he may inherit the kingdom of God (same as the kingdom of heaven). They also warn against disobeying the commandments of Christ, with the result of being disinherited. The two above passages of scripture will serve to illustrate this.

In the first passage, Paul was pointing out to the Corinthian church that some of their members were breaking the law of Christ by willfully committing the sins that he listed here (the word “some” in 1 Corinthians 6:11 tells us that some of the members were not involved).

Somehow, this church, like the church of today, apparently believed that only the lost (unrighteous) would not inherit the kingdom, and that the saved (righteous) would automatically inherit it, no matter how they lived their lives on earth. However, Paul tells them to “not be deceived,” for neither would they (the saved) inherit the kingdom if they continued to commit such sins and not be washed (1 Corinthians 6:11). Once again, we see the necessity of the office of Christ’s high priesthood during this church age, where He makes intercession before the throne of God for our sins and cleanses them with His blood. However, this work is only effective for those believers who confess their sins and are willing to forsake them.

The second passage shows Paul’s disapproval of the Galatians, who placed themselves back under the law and were trying to satisfy it through their own works. These works are called law-works and represent the activity of the old nature in playing Christian. Today we have the same thing being promoted by the church. They are called church programs or church work. They are the opposite of the works of love, which is the fruit of the Spirit (Galatians 5:22). Thus, the works of the flesh (the old nature) are listed in the above second passage, and represent the fruit of a carnal believer who fails to trust in the Holy Spirit to produce His own works through him. The believer that does not trust in the leadership of the Holy Spirit is in danger of practicing these sins, which will cause him to lose his inheritance. Notice Paul’s warning in Galatians 5:21 “…they that do such things shall not inherit the kingdom of God?" The word “do” in the Greek text is the word “prassos,” which means practice. This speaks of Christians who willfully practice sin without any sorrow or intent on their part to confess them. (1 John 1:9).

The Non-0vercomer

In the seven letters to the seven churches (Revelation 2; 3), Jesus reveals to us the “overcomer” as opposed to the “non-overcomer.” Here, he gives a clear view of those who will inherit the kingdom and receive special rewards, as opposed to those who will be disinherited. It will be helpful to understand that these seven letters have four levels of interpretation which are as follows:

 (1) They were written to seven literal churches of the first century.

 (2) They were written to seven church periods.

 (3) They are written to seven different kinds of churches.

 (4) They are all written to each individual believer. It is to this last interpretation that we must focus our attention.

Notice that at the end of each letter, our Lord says, “He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith to the churches.” With this admonishment, we are led to believe that the messages to all of the churches are but one continuous message to the individual who desires to rule and reign with Christ.

1. Those of Ephesus lost their first love (the Word). Jesus says whosoever repents and returns to the Word will be an overcomer and will be given the special privilege of eating of the tree of life (this speaks of a much higher wisdom) (Revelation 2:1-7).

2. Those of the Smyrna church were being tried with special trials and tribulations to test their faithfulness. Jesus says those who are faithful unto death will be given a “crown of life,” but those who fall away will be hurt of the second death (Revelation 2:8-11).

3. Those of Pergamos teach and allow to be taught the doctrine of Balaam which says: “because you are the sons of God, you can do as you choose without punishment or loss of reward” (Numbers 25:1-3; 31:16). Those who turn from this doctrine will be overcomers and will be given “hidden manna and a white stone” (special privileges to feed on the deep things of Christ along with a high award or rank in the kingdom) (Revelation 2:12-17).

4. Those of Thyatira (dark ages of the Roman Catholic church historically) become overcomers by not partaking of this church’s sins and sinful teachings of spiritual idolatry and fornication.  They will rule over the nations with a rod of iron (possibly the third level in the kingdom structure), and be given the morning star (knowledge of the rapture) (Revelation 2:18-29).

5. Those of Sardis are saved but that is all. However, those that will grow in the Word, hold fast, repent of sins, and watch for His coming will be overcomers and will have a white garment. Those that fail will be non-overcomers and be blotted out of the “book of life” (lose their right to enter the kingdom) (Revelation 3:1-6).

6. Those of Philadelphia who overcome will be given the highest rank or privilege in the kingdom. They will become a pillar in the temple and have written on them the name of the city of God. At present, they are counted as already having crowns and are admonished to hold fast so that no one can take them (Revelation 3:7-13).

7. Those of Laodicea have become rich in the things of the world and are saying, “We have need of nothing.” Yet Jesus says that they are wretched, miserable, poor, blind and naked, and as such are “lukewarm” (no power) and will be “spewed out of His mouth” (lose inheritance). However, anyone who overcomes will be allowed to sit with Him on His throne (Revelation 3:14-22).

The careful student of the Word will see in the first four letters, a composite picture of the beginning and ending state of an apostate Christian (one falling away from God). Then, in the fifth and sixth letters, he will see the growth of a newborn Christian to full maturity. Then in the seventh, a falling away of that Christian due to prosperity and the worship of mammon. The apostasy in the first four letters begins by leaving the Word, whereas the apostasy of the seventh is the result of prosperity of this world.

Notice the three steps of apostasy in the first four letters:

(1) The loss of their first love, the Word, which caused them to fall into special trials and tribulations for the            purposes of bringing them back.
(2) A further fall into accepting a false doctrine, called the doctrine of Balaam (Numbers 31:16).
(3) The final step in accepting the teaching of spiritual idolatry and fornication to such a degree, that the                 apostate does not want Christ to rule over him. Then notice that in the seventh letter, the cause for the              first step in the fall (leaving the Word) is prosperity and power in this world.

The Three Classes of Non-overcomers

“How long, ye simple ones, will ye love simplicity? and the scorners delight in their scorning, and fools hate knowledge?...(24) Because I have called, and ye refused; I have stretched out my hand, and no man regarded; (25) But ye have set at nought all my counsel, and would none of my reproof: (26) I also will laugh at your calamity; I will mock when your fear cometh; (27) When your fear cometh as desolation, and your destruction cometh as a whirlwind; when distress and anguish cometh upon you. (28) Then shall they call upon me, but I will not answer; they shall seek me early, but they shall not find me: (29) For that they hated knowledge, and did not choose the fear of the Lord” (Proverbs 1:22, 24-29).

In this passage, there are apparently three classes of non-overcomers who will be disinherited before the Judgment Seat of Christ. The least of these are called the “simple.” These describe the average church members of today who are spiritually naive. They could represent the antitype of Esau when he failed to value his birthright, and sold it for a mess of pottage. The next, are the “fools” who hate knowledge. These could be the pastors and teachers as well as the layman who desire no further growth in the Word. The last category in this scripture contains the “scorners,” who are apostates (those who have willingly fallen away and are against the Word). They comprise different stratums of believers. They are those who have grown to see “the meat of the Word” and fallen away, and they are those who see no further than the milk of the Word and fall away. They are found in the seminary as well as in the pulpit and the pew. They all reject and make fun of the Word of God by their words and lifestyle, and by that action tell Christ that they do not want Him reigning over them (Luke 19:14).

There is not much mentioned about the “simple” in respect to judgment. Apparently, their punishment in “the outer darkness” will be light as compared to others. The “fools” however, will suffer the promotion of shame and stripes in this place (Proverbs 3:35; 19:29). The greatest punishment of the three however, will be the “scorners” or apostates. They have a special place reserved for them called the “blackness of darkness” in the realm of Gehenna, where they will be assigned for one thousand years.

The Place of Outer Darkness

The first place of internment for the disinherited is called “outer darkness,” (obscurity just outside the kingdom). As we have stated before, this could be in the fourth level of the kingdom structure (see chapter eight), which is an antithesis to the fourth level of this present kingdom of Satan. It is here, that God will also give out different kinds of judgments for its inhabitants. For there must be a “just recompense of reward” (Hebrews 2:2). There will be those here who will be bound hand and foot (Matthew 22:13) as opposed to those who will be unbound (Matthew 25:28-30; Luke 19:24-26). There will be those who will be beaten with many stripes, as opposed to those who will be beaten with few stripes (Luke 12:47-48).

The Place of the Blackness of Darkness

“Woe unto them! For they have gone in the way of Cain and ran greedily after the error of Balaam for reward, and perished in the gainsaying of Core. (12) These are spots in your feasts of charity, when they feast with you, feeding themselves without fear: clouds {they are} without water, carried about of winds; trees whose fruit withereth, without fruit, twice dead, plucked up by the roots; (13) Raging waves of the sea, foaming out their own shame; wandering stars, to whom is reserved the blackness of darkness forever” (Jude 1:11-13)

As we have mentioned before, the above scripture from Jude does not speak of lost men, but rather apostate Christians (specifically apostate teachers in these last days). They have “gone in the way of Cain” (Jude 1:11). This means that they began their fall from Christ by teaching that one could approach God with their own works instead of the blood sacrifice of Jesus Christ on the cross. This is what Cain did:

Offered the works of his hands and fruit of the cursed ground instead of bringing a blood sacrifice as Able did. Cain however, was lost, and God used him as an example here to show there is only one way to approach God -- by a blood sacrifice (Jesus Christ). Apostates, in the last days however, will teach “the way of Cain,” i.e., approaching God on the basis of works.

Those who commit this gross error then rush to commit the next error, “the error of Balaam for reward” (Jude 1:11).

Plainly and simply, this is the selling of their ministry for money. This is indicative of the spirit of many modern day ministries and great denominations. They emphasize numbers, money, large churches, and television audiences. Except for some exceptions, this is the ministry of entertainment, which draws great sums of money for its leaders. It is also the ministry of the great world church in Rome, who has become rich beyond measure by selling itself. God calls this church the Great Whore (Revelation 17:1-2).

From the error of Balaam, they continued their fall until they “perished in the gainsaying of Core,” or Korah (Numbers 16:1-32). The Greek word for “gainsaying” is “antilogia,” which means “against the Word.” Korah was a great man of the Levites. He was brought near to the Lord to serve in the tabernacle. However, he had higher ambitions. He wanted also to be the high priest and take over Moses and Aaron’s God given position (types of Christ). Thus, his contention with Moses indicated that he was “against the Word.” He also caused 250 princes of Israel to fall with him as well as winning the sympathy of the entire congregation for a short period of time. This made him a type of all usurper teachers, who rebels from God’s Word and attempts to take over the authority of Christ. As a result, the earth opened up and swallowed Korah and all of his company, and all who pertained to him, and they went down alive into the pit in the heart of the earth.

In this passage of scripture (Jude 1:11-13) God shows us three major steps that lead down into gross apostasy. The last step correlates with the fourth step, or fourth letter in Revelation 2:19-23. Historically speaking, the Thyatira church is identified with the Roman Catholic church whose priests and popes are against the Word of God, have usurped the authority of Christ and committed the sin of Korah. While God uses this church to give to us a picture of the historical falling away of the church, He also plainly tells us that its members, without trusting in Christ’s finished work at Calvary, are lost religionists.

Apostasy then, means failing away from Christ. As we study the “blackness of darkness,” or that which this writer would class as the “Gehenna truths,” keep one thing in mind. Apostates are not lost men. They will not be separated from God forever. They are the saved who have rebelled against God’s Word and as a result will be separated in the “blackness of darkness” for a millennium (one thousand years). In our above scripture, God calls them “clouds without water” (a promise for blessing but unable to deliver), “blown about by the wind” (drifters), “live autumn trees that produced no fruit in two seasons who have been up-rooted” (turned against the Word); “wandering stars” (no orbit around another star, i.e. nothing to rule the course of their life [Jude 1:12-13]).

There are different levels of apostasy. Not all apostates need fall to the depths here described in order to suffer “destruction in Gehenna” (body) and the “blackness of darkness” (soul).

CONCLUDING REMARKS

In this chapter, we have attempted to point out five different paths of life. By understanding the two relationships that we have touched upon, one can see where each one of these paths leads.

The first path leads to the Lake of Fire. All those who are alive to the law of God when they physically die will go there.

The second leads to everlasting life. This is given to all who have died through the law while living in this life.

The third leads into the kingdom of heaven. This privilege will be given to all who die through the law, became alive to Christ and keep His commandments.

The fourth path leads to “the outer darkness.” This is a place of obscurity outside of the kingdom for all who die through the law, then fail to become alive to Christ and keep His commandments. Its duration will be for one thousand years.

The fifth path leads to “Gehenna” and the “blackness of darkness” forever (Gr. “aion” meaning age, i.e. millennial age). This is the gloomiest of all places. It is reserved for apostates. That is those who after they died through the law, turned against the Word and become enemies of God.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The following Word Document is SAFE to open and easy to print:  Gehenna Truths by Gary Whipple.docx

(From Bible One - Gary Whipple's Beyond the Rapture, Ch. 10, available for purchase at Gary Whipple's Books - Schoettle Publishing.)

Also see The Second Death,  Hurt By the Second Death and Sheep and Goats and Dragnet / Separation / Furnace of Fire / Kingdom for a DIFFERENT interpretation.

To website CONTENTS Page.

As the organization of this present rule of the heavens over the kingdom is in three major ranks (with a fourth group outside of the kingdom and in obscurity), so will be the future rule of the heavens over the kingdom. 

Organizational Set-up of Satan’s Rule over the Earth
By Gary Whipple of Beyond the Rapture

The Three Major Ranks

Apparently the two highest selections from the saved (the chosen and the faithful) will be further sub-divided into three major ranks in order to accommodate the many ranks of all the saints who have had their souls saved at the Judgment Seat of Christ. To understand these three major ranks, one must study the present organizational set-up of Satan’s rule over the earth. For as Satan’s present kingdom is the “kingdom of the heavens” operating in darkness or obscurity, so will Christ’s coming kingdom be the “kingdom of the heavens” operating in light and full awareness. Thus, Christ’s coming kingdom is the antithesis of Satan’s present kingdom.

Satan’s Present Organization of His Kingdom

“For we wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against principalities [rulers], against powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this world [world forces], against spiritual wickedness in high places [spiritual forces]” (Ephesians 6:12).

According to this verse in Ephesians, Satan’s rule from the heavens over this present earth is organized to accommodate three major ranks. These are:

(1) “Principalities” (Gr.’arche’) meaning chief or principle ruler. These are the highest-ranking angelic rulers under Satan himself, who rules over portions of his kingdom, i.e. all that he has.

(2) “Powers” (Gr.‘exousia’) meaning magistrates, potentates, or delegated influences. This second highest rank of rulers, are placed in positions of power and rulership under the Principalities, with full power to carry out and enforce the rule of the “Principalities” and Satan.

(3) “Rulers of darkness” (Gr. ‘kosmokrator skotos’) meaning rulers-world who under the “Powers” rules the nations of the world in obscurity. These lesser rulers have authority over the territory of this world only, and are probably princes over the nations and cities of the earth. They are the over-rulers of their flesh and blood counterparts, i.e. presidents, governors, mayors, etc. who unwittingly carry out their plans and directives, not knowing that they are being used by Satan. Daniel refers to two of these princes of Satan as being rulers of Greece and of Persia (Daniel 10:13-21). Here, God tells us that one of them (the prince of Persia) had the power to capture an angel, sent from God to Daniel, for 21 days. Only with the intervention of Michael, the archangel, was he able to overcome him.

“Spiritual wickedness in high places” (Gr. ‘pneumatikos poneria’) is not considered a ruling rank. It refers to supernatural or spirit beings (probably the demons) who promote wickedness and iniquity on the earth. These spirit beings make up the lowest position in Satan’s kingdom and they have no rule or authority. They occupy the high places, i.e. the heavenly places (Gr. Epouranious), meaning above the sky, i.e., earth’s atmosphere as well as the celestial portion of Satan’s kingdom, and are outside the prominence of Satan’s present rule over this earth.

The Future Organization of Christ’s Kingdom

As the organization of this present rule of the heavens over the kingdom is in three major ranks (with a fourth group outside of the kingdom and in obscurity), so will be the future rule of the heavens over the kingdom. There will apparently be three major ranks of rulership, with a fourth group being outside the kingdom in obscurity with no rewards whatsoever. Those who will be appointed as viceregents in this coming kingdom will be called kings and lords, and their ranks of rulership will probably be determined by the amount of victory crowns (Gr. ‘stephanos’) won at the Judgment Seat of Christ.

Nothing pertaining to man’s eternal salvation can come into view at man's judgment,
for God has already judged sin in the person of His Son at Calvary.
And God is satisfied with His Son’s finished work.
All judgment relative to eternal salvation is past
and can never again be brought up as an issue.

Two Basic Divisions at the Judgment Seat of Christ!
By Gary Whipple of Beyond the Rapture

The First Division

Full-knowledge teaches that at the Judgment Seat of Christ all believers will be divided into two basic groups for the purpose of gaining crowns, or suffering loss of reward. These two basic groups are known by many descriptive titles in the Word. The following are ways these two groups are divided:

(1) Gnosis vs. Epignosis:

First, God uses the terms “gnosis” vs. “epignosis.” Here a division is made on the basis of whether the Christian has only “gnosis” (Greek word for knowledge), or if he obtained, while in this life, “epignosis” (Greek word for above, mature, super or fullness [of] knowledge). Gnosis is always connected to the milk doctrines of the Word, whereas, epignosis is truths surrounding the Second Coming and connected to the meat doctrines of the Word. Gnosis is the knowledge of the new birth; the Lord Jesus Christ, and as such, embraces the cross, and the “first principles of Christ” (salvation of the spirit).

Epignosis on the other hand, is experiential full-knowledge. It causes one to have a life full of hope, i.e. hope of having the privilege to share the glory of Christ at His appearing when He establishes His kingdom. It is this hope that purifies the life (1 John 3:3). This full-knowledge then embraces the Christian who is on the road to obtaining a mature faith (salvation of the soul). In order for one to have this full-knowledge, he must first be saved and then grow to understand it (1 Timothy 2:4). This is not only necessary for the salvation of his soul but also for the manifold grace and peace of God for this life (2 Peter 1:2).

(2) Called vs. Chosen:

Secondly, God uses the terms “called and chosen” to describe these same two groups (Parable of the Wedding Guests [Matthew 22:14]). The word “called” in the Greek is the word “kletos” meaning invited i.e. appointed, specifically a saint, or one who is saved.

The word “chosen” in the Greek is the word “eklektos” meaning select, or by implication, favorite or elect. The literal meaning however is “out-called” or those who have been called out of the called. Thus the selected ones who will rule and reign with Jesus Christ in His coming kingdom are those who are selected out from those who are saved.

 (3) Foolish vs. Wise

Thirdly, there is the division of the “foolish vs. the wise” (Parable of the Ten Virgins [Matthew 25:2]). The foolish are identified as those who are the called, who have only knowledge (gnosis) of the first principles of Christ. The Greek word that is used for foolish is “moros” (which means dull or stupid, i.e. heedless).

The wise however are identified as those who are the chosen (out-called) and have a full knowledge (epignosis) of the mature principles of Christ. The Greek word for wise is “phronimos” (which means thoughtful, discreet, practical, intelligence or having mental acquirement in spiritual things).

 (4) Body of Christ vs. Church

Fourthly, God uses the expression “body of Christ” as opposed to the word “church.” Contrary to that which teachers have taught previously, the body of Christ and the church is not the same throughout eternity. But rather, the church is taken out of the body of Christ at the Judgment Seat of Christ, forming two bodies. This in no way corrupts the scriptural teaching that the body is one, as taught in Ephesians 4:4. For both bodies are still the one invisible body of Christ in the spirit. Notwithstanding, the visible body of Christ in this present time is but one body and is called the church. However, at the Judgment Seat of Christ, this body will become two visible bodies, when God calls-out (Gr. ‘eklektos’) of this body, the church. The very word “‘church” itself means an out-calling (Gr. ‘ekklesia’), or those who have been called out of the called.

To understand this further, God uses a type (spiritual pattern) in the Old Testament to teach us of the unity of one body becoming two, and while as two bodies, are in the unity of one.

 “…And so it is written, The first man Adam was made a living soul; the Iast Adam was made a quickening        spirit” (1 Corinthians 15:45).

In this verse of scripture, God calls our attention to Christ as the second Adam. With this connection, we are to understand that Adam is a “type” (Gr.‘tupos’) or foreshadow of Christ. Thus, in God’s dealing with Adam before his fall, particularly in the formation of Eve, we can see and understand the formation of the bride of Jesus Christ, the second Adam. For as the first Adam had a bride, so must the second Adam.

Consider this:

(1) As the first Adam had a literal body, so the last Adam (Christ) has a literal body.

(2) As all the lost of the world are called the “body of Adam,” (they were in him when he fell), so are all of the         saved of the world called the “body of the last Adam” (they were placed in Him on the cross).

(3) As God put Adam to sleep in a garden and opened his side, so He put Jesus to sleep (to death) in a                 garden (Calvary was located in a garden) and opened His side, i.e. by a Roman spear.

(4) As God took a portion of Adam’s first body to “make” (Heb. meaning ‘build’) his bride, so is He taking a             portion of the last Adam’s first body to build His bride (Matthew 16:18).

(5) As Adam’s second body (his bride) was made from a rib, so is the last Adam’s (Christ’s) second body               being made from blood and water (symbolic of continuous cleansing and obedience).

(6) Therefore, as Adam had two bodies, (Genesis 5:2), so will Christ have two bodies, one called out, or taken out of the other. The first body of Christ is made up of all the saved who were judicially placed in Christ  on the cross through faith. The second body of Christ, will be made up from a portion of the first, and called out at the Judgment Seat of Christ. At this stage, the name of this second body is the “called-out ones,” i.e. the church (Gr. ‘ekklesia’), or the “bride of Christ.”

The Second Division

“These shall make war with the Lamb, and the Lamb shall overcome them: for he is Lord of lords, and King of   kings: and they that are with him {are} called, and chosen, and faithful” (Revelation 17:14).

In this verse of scripture, God gives evidence of even a higher selection of saints that will be selected out of the church (the chosen) at the Judgment Seat of Christ. Since there is no place in scripture that speaks of this higher selection as being called out of the chosen into a third body, we must assume that it is a higher selection within the chosen. Jesus Himself shows us this in Revelation 17:14, and describes this higher selection as the “faithful.” In this verse of scripture, there is but one group, not three. By mentioning three groups, the Holy Spirit is apparently showing us who the faithful are, and from where they come. Thus, we see two selections out of the called. The first selection is called the “chosen” (those who are called out of the “called”). Then there is the second selection, assigned as the “faithful” (those who have been selected out of the “chosen”). It is this second selected group (the faithful) that is in view in this verse of scripture (Revelation 17:14), which also represents the “bride of Christ.”

It appears that both higher selections out of the called, are members of the “bridal party” and as such will be at the “marriage supper.” Furthermore, it is our view that the “faithful” are those who will be further selected from within the bridal party, and as such, will become members of the bride. This will occur according to God’s sovereign election, in which the gentile bride of Christ has always been elected. Specifically, the “chosen” will make up the wedding guests, while the “faithful” will make up the bride (compare the parable of the wedding feast in Matthew 22:1-14 with the marriage supper in Revelation 19:7-9).

There is even a higher selection of the bride than the “faithful,” or the bride of Christ, and is referred to as the “wise.”

The remaining body of Christ or “the called” will not be allowed into the wedding feast and instead will suffer loss of reward.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The following Word Document is SAFE to open and easy to copy:  Two Basic Divisions at the Judgment Seat of Christ by Gary Whipple.docx

Excerpted from Bible One - Gary Whipple's Beyond the Rapture, Ch. 8, available for purchase at Gary Whipple's Books - Schoettle Publishing.

To website CONTENTS Page.

For the next highest level of rule (the second level), two more crowns are added, making a total of three crowns that will be worn by those of “The Faithful”.  These are those that will reign over much. These two added crowns are THE INCORRUPTIBLE CROWN and also THE CROWN OF RIGHTEOUSNESS.

The Ranks Of The Crowns!
By Gary Whipple of Beyond the Rapture

It is clear that those who will rule and reign with Jesus Christ in His coming kingdom will wear the “stephanos crowns” that were won at the Judgment Seat of Christ. However, it is not absolutely clear which crowns will be awarded in accordance to the ranks of rule. The following is this writer’s view of the order of awards.

The Third Level of Rule

The CROWN OF LIFE will be given to those ruling from the third level, over the cities of the millennial earth, i.e. the wedding guests. The name of this crown apparently indicates the saving of the soul and is awarded specifically for two reasons.

First, for the believer being “faithful to the Lord unto death” in the face of the trials and tribulations (sins that affect the soul of man) (Revelation 2:10).

Secondly, for “enduring temptation” (sins that affect the spirit of man), and for “loving Christ” (James 1:12). Those who win this crown, and only this crown, will have a limited knowledge of the Word of God. However,   they will be faithful to the Lord, for what they know, even unto the death, witnesses to all, that they love Him. This crown then, by its very title, suggests that all who obtain it will have their souls saved.

The Second Level of Rule

For the next highest level of rule (the second level), two more crowns are added, making a total of three crowns that will be worn by those of “The Faithful”.  These are those that will reign over much. These two added crowns are THE INCORRUPTIBLE CROWN and also THE CROWN OF RIGHTEOUSNESS.

The INCORRUPTIBLE CROWN is one of the crowns given for running the race and finishing the course. But unlike the “Crown of Life,” it is connected to the body and not to the soul and spirit (1 Corinthians 9:25-27). Thus when a believer fights a good fight and finishes the course (overcomes sin that affects body, soul, and spirit), he will have won the CROWN OF LIFE and the INCORRUPTIBLE CROWN.

Then, in order to be awarded the CROWN OF RIGHTEOUSNESS which is even a higher award in the second level, he must have gained and applied the wisdom that points to the kingdom truths. Here, he must not only “fight a good fight” and “finish his course,” but he must also “keep the faith” For it is the keeping, or guarding of this faith which wins this CROWN OF RIGHTEOUSNESS (2 Timothy 4:7-8). What kind of faith does he guard? It is not the common faith that is connected to the cross, for that salvation cannot be lost, but rather, the faith that is connected to the rewards, which can be lost. That faith which speaks of Christ’s coming kingdom and produces good works through those that hope in Him. We see this in 2 Timothy 4:8, when the apostle says that he would be awarded this higher crown on the basis of “loving His appearing” (His visible coming to set up His kingdom). Only those who love His appearing will have wisdom of the kingdom and will be producing righteous works (note: the word “righteousness” which is a part of the title of this crown, meaning the righteous works of the saints). This love of His appearing then, in turn, produces a hope to rule and reign with Him.

2 Timothy 4:7-8, seems to be saying that one cannot obtain the CROWN OF RIGHTEOUSNESS without first winning the CROWN OF LIFE and the INCORRUPTIBLE CROWN. We see this in the construction of 2 Timothy 4:7, which says,

“I have fought a good fight, I have finished the course, I have kept the faith.”

Here, the one expression “I have fought a good fight...”belongs to the winning of the INCORRUPTIBLE CROWN. We see this in 1 Corinthians 9:26-27, where Paul informed us that he is in a real fight, i.e. doesn’t beat the air (shadow box). He was in a real fight to keep his body under control from sins of the flesh. Also the race that he was running was not uncertain, but real. Thus, as a spiritual athlete, he constantly disciplined his body in order to master it.

Then, in this same 2 Timothy 4:7, Paul uses another expression “...I have finished my course...” This expression belongs to the CROWN OF LIFE for finishing life’s course (being faithful unto death) through the trials of temptation (sins affecting the spirit of man) and tribulation (sins affecting the soul of man) and for loving Christ. Notice here, that he did not use the expression “loving his appearing,” for that is the qualification for a higher crown.

Finally, Paul exclaimed that he had kept “...the faith,” not that he was just faithful. This expression tells us that he did not fall away (apostate) from “the faith” (the kingdom truths) which is connected to Christ’s appearing and his reward.

Furthermore, he tells us in 2 Timothy 4:8, that he was to receive the CROWN OF RIGHTEOUSNESS and not only to him, but to anyone who could qualify (love His appearing).

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The following Word Document is SAFE to open and easy to copy:  Ranks Of The Crowns by Gary Whipple.docx

(From Bible One - Gary Whipple's Beyond the Rapture, Ch 9, Pg 137, available for purchase at Gary Whipple's Books - Schoettle Publishing.) 

To website CONTENTS Page.

Victory on the one hand or defeat on the other is determined by the Christian’s preparation for the conflict at hand. A Christian can either heed the Lord’s instructions or he can ignore the Lord’s instructions. There is no middle ground (Matthew 12:30; Luke 11:23). 

Christians vs. Angelic Rulers Presently! Pat's title
By Charles Strong of Bible One

Christians are presently engaged in a battle against powerful angelic rulers in the spirit world. These angels, ruling in the kingdom of Satan, are striving for the souls of men; and the outcome of this conflict, like any conflict, is determined by proper or improper preparation as one engages the enemy.

A properly prepared Christian can enter the conflict and consistently win battle after battle, but an improperly prepared Christian entering the conflict can only experience defeat time after time.

Victory is achieved through engaging the enemy within the framework of the Lord’s instructions in Ephesians 6:10ff. A Christian though who engages the enemy after any other fashion is entering the conflict apart from the Lord’s instructions, leaving himself in a very vulnerable position, one in which the enemy can consistently achieve victory. 

Thus, in this respect, victory on the one hand or defeat on the other is determined by the Christian’s preparation for the conflict at hand. A Christian can either heed the Lord’s instructions or he can ignore the Lord’s instructions. There is no middle ground (Matthew 12:30; Luke 11:23). The former will produce readiness for battle and result in victory, but the latter will leave the Christian very vulnerable to attack and can only result in defeat.

Victory for the Christian will actually be determined by how badly he wants to win. The overriding thought in Ephesians has to do with individuals being saved for a revealed purpose. Christians have been saved by grace through faith (Ephesians 2:8) in order to realize an inheritance in heavenly places (Ephesians 1:3, 11, 18; 2:6-7; 3:1-6). The task of a pastor-teacher is to lead Christians into a mature knowledge of this inheritance, a mature knowledge of the things surrounding the purpose for their salvation (Ephesians 4:11ff), resulting in their being filled with the Spirit (Ephesians 5:18ff) and being able to engage the enemy after the fashion given at the end of this epistle (Ephesians 6:10ff).

How badly do Christians really want to achieve victory over the enemy and one day realize the proffered inheritance with God’s Son? That is the question which will determine what a Christian does about the Lord’s instructions concerning proper preparation for the battle at hand.

Ephesians 6:10-18: 

Finally, be strong in the Lord and in the strength of His might. Put on the full armor of God, so that you will be able to stand firm against the schemes of the devil. For our struggle is not against flesh and blood, but against the rulers, against the powers, against the world forces of this darkness, against the spiritual forces of wickedness in the heavenly places. Therefore, take up the full armor of God, so that you will be able to resist in the evil day, and having done everything, to stand firm. Stand firm therefore, HAVING GIRDED YOUR LOINS WITH TRUTH, and HAVING PUT ON THE BREASTPLATE OF RIGHTEOUSNESS, and having shod YOUR FEET WITH THE PREPARATION OF THE GOSPEL OF PEACE; in addition to all, taking up the shield of faith with which you will be able to extinguish all the flaming arrows of the evil one. And take THE HELMET OF SALVATION, and the sword of the Spirit, which is the word of God. With all prayer and petition pray at all times in the Spirit, and with this in view, be on the alert with all perseverance and petition for all the saints.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The Spiritual Warfare BOOK

The following Word Document is SAFE to open and easy to copy:  Christians vs. Angelic Rulers Presently by Charles Strong.docx

To website CONTENTS Page.

One needs to have an understanding of two relationships. The first is the relationship between the “law of God,” and the lost person. The second is between the “commandments of Christ” and the saved person.

Division of Light and Darkness!
By Arlen Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

When man sinned in the garden, he died spiritually; and when unregenerate man, “dead in trespasses and sins” (Ephesians 2:1), is made alive today, he is made alive spiritually.  The movement of the Spirit (Genesis 1:2b) and God speaking (Genesis 1:3) in order to restore the ruined creation are seen, in relation to ruined man, as simultaneous events.  It is the Spirit using the God-breathed Word to effectually perform a supernatural work in unredeemed man.  It is at this point — through the inbreathing of God — that life is imparted to the one previously having no life.  God breathes into dead man [the Spirit using the God-breathed Word, based on the finished work of the Son, the living Word], and man is “quickened [‘made alive’]” (Ephesians 2:1, 5).

At this point, light shines out of darkness” (2 Corinthians 4:6), a division is made between the light and the darkness (Genesis 1:4), and the darkness has no apprehension or comprehension of that which is light (John 1:5; cf. 1 Corinthians 2:14).

It is at this point in man’s salvation that the spirit is separated from the soul.  The “spirit” in unsaved man is dead.  It is a part of the totally depraved man, with his “body of . . . death,” in which there dwells “no good thing” (Romans 7:18, 24).  With the movement of the Spirit, using the God-breathed Word, man's spirit is made alive and, at the same time, separated from his soul.

The “soul” remains within the sphere of darkness, which is why “the natural [Greek:  psuchikos, ‘soulical’] man” cannot understand “the things of the Spirit of God” (1 Corinthians 2:14).  That which remains in the sphere of darkness can have no apprehension or comprehension of that which has shined out of darkness.  There is a God-established division between the spirit and the soul that cannot be crossed over (cf. Luke 16:26).

The salvation of the spirit is an instantaneous event where one passes “from death unto life,” but not so with the salvation of the soul. It is a progressive event. It is an event which begins at the point one is made alive spiritually, and it will not be realized until the end of the six days of restorative work [the end of six thousand years of restorative work].

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Excerpted from Building on the Foundation in this site.

The following Word Documents is SAFE to open and print: Division of Light and Darkness by Arlen Chitwood.docx

Also the following Word Documents are SAFE to open and print:  Soul and Spirit Division and Soul Salvation.docx and Spirit separated from Soul from The Study of Scripture by Arlen Chitwood.doc

Also ref. Salvation of the Soul BOOK in this site.

To website CONTENTS Page.

Like Balaam, the false teachers of today are suave and convincing. They can speak out of both corners of their mouths at once. They suppress the truth in order to increase their income. The principal point is that they are greedy, seeking to make the house of God a house of merchandise.

Conditions in the Church Today!
By Arlen Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

Corruption seen in the first four parables in Matthew, chapter thirteen (Matthew 13:1-33) and in the letters to the seven Churches in Revelation, chapters two and three (Revelation 2; 3) has to do specifically with a departure from “the faith which was once delivered unto the saints” (Jude 1:3), not to a departure from Biblical doctrine in general. In Matthew’s gospel, specific reference is made to “the kingdom of the heavens” and to “the word of the kingdom” (Matthew 13:11, 19, 24, 31, 33). And in the Book of Revelation, all seven letters, structured after an identical fashion, center around the present works of Christians, with a view to Christians overcoming and occupying positions with Christ in the kingdom (Revelation 2:2, 7, 9, 11, 13, 17, 19, 26-27; 3:1-2, 5, 8, 12, 15, 21).

Thus, a corruption of Christendom seen in either Matthew, chapter thirteen or Revelation, chapters two and three pertains to a departure from truths surrounding the proffered kingdom — the kingdom offered to Israel in the gospel accounts, reoffered to Israel in Acts, and offered to the one new man “in Christ” in the epistles. It is a corruption of that which Scripture teaches pertaining to works emanating out of faithfulness, with a view to the glory lying out ahead.

The Church, at the end of the dispensation, will exist exactly as seen in the final outcome of matters set forth in both Matthew’s gospel and in the Book of Revelation. The Church, in relation to the message surrounding the proffered kingdom, will find itself in a state of total corruption, completely “leavened” (Matthew 13:33); it will find itself in a state described as “wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked” (Revelation 3:17).

1. A WORK OF SATAN

At the end of the dispensation there will be a complete departure from the central message which was proclaimed throughout Christendom at the beginning of the dispensation. This was a message which had to do with the reason for the very existence of the Church, a message around which all the epistles directed to the Church were built, and a message which was supposed to have been proclaimed throughout all Christendom for the duration of the dispensation.

However, because of Satan’s hatred for this message (note that the message has to do with a change in the governmental administration of the earth — Satan and his angels being put down and Christ and His co-heirs taking the reins of power and authority), he sought very early in the dispensation to counter that which God had begun through the Church (cf. Ephesians 3:9-11; 6:11-18). And the manner in which Satan undertook this task followed a previously established pattern seen in the opening chapters of Genesis, where the first account of his attempting a work of this nature is recorded.

The opening chapter of Genesis records the account of God creating Adam to rule the earth, in Satan’s stead (Genesis 1:26-28); and the third chapter of Genesis then goes on to reveal that which Satan did in an effort to counter God’s plans and purposes in this respect (Genesis 3:1ff). Satan, knowing why Adam had been created, immediately set about to bring man into a state in which he could no longer be found qualified to rule the earth.

And Satan brought this to pass through introducing a corrupting agent. He introduced sin into the human race. He brought about man’s fall, through sin, in an effort to counter God’s plans and purposes; and this forms a first-mention principle in Scripture, showing the manner in which Satan would act at any subsequent time when seeking to achieve this same goal.

And this is exactly what can be seen in Satan’s work relative to the message surrounding the proffered kingdom very early in the present dispensation. He sought to do away with the message through corruption. He brought in the false teachers and placed a corrupting agent within. He placed leaven within, and this leaven would work until it had corrupted the entire mass.

Apart from the work of Satan, the message surrounding the proffered kingdom would have gone unhindered throughout the dispensation. It would have remained uppermost in the minds of Christians throughout the past two millenniums, and it would continue to be the central message proclaimed throughout the Churches of the land today — as during the first several decades of the existence of the Church in the first century.

But, because of the work of Satan, things relating to the proclamation of this message have gradually moved 180 degrees out of phase. Rather than a progressive proclamation of the message occurring throughout the dispensation, there was, instead, a gradual departure; and rather than any type continuing proclamation of the message occurring today, there is, for all practical purposes, a total departure. This message was proclaimed throughout Christendom during the first century; but today, except in isolated instances, it is not being proclaimed at all. That’s how complete the leaven has done its damaging work.

2. A FURTHER VEILING OF THE TRUTH

When Christ was on earth the first time there were two major religious parties in Judaism — the Pharisees and the Sadducees. The Pharisees were the fundamental legalists. They believed the letter of the law. They believed in a future resurrection, in angels, and in spirit realities. The Sadducees though were more liberal in their theology. They rejected any thought of a future resurrection, and they didn’t believe in angels or in spirit realities (Acts 23:8).

But the Pharisees and the Sadducees did have one thing in common. Neither would have anything to do with the message surrounding the proffered kingdom (Matthew 16:1-6).

And exactly the same thing can be seen in Christendom today. There are two major segments — the fundamentalists and the liberals. And though these two segments have major differences in their outlook on Scripture (as the Pharisees and Sadducees had), they do have one thing in common (as also the Pharisees and Sadducees had). Neither one will have anything to do with the message surrounding the proffered kingdom.

And fundamentalism, in this respect, becomes quite deceptive, for it claims, by its very name, something of itself which is not true at all. Fundamentalism portends an adherence to the fundamentals of the faith, which translates into a return to exactly what Scripture states, as it was proclaimed during the early years of the first-century Church. And fundamentalism, as it is seen in Christendom today, has not wrought a return to such a position. Nor will it in days ahead; nor can it in days ahead.

There is a cry today among a number of those who look upon themselves as fundamentalists for a return to what is called “historic Biblical fundamentalism.” But there’s a major problem. The groups echoing this cry have no understanding of “historic Biblical fundamentalism.” They don’t understand what was taught in the first century Church, and they cannot return to a position which they do not know anything about.

A return to “historic Biblical fundamentalism” is nothing short of a return to proclaiming, as central, the Word of the Kingdom throughout the Churches, exactly as Scripture states the matter, for that’s what was done by those proclaiming the message in the first-century Church, in both verbal and written form. And we have a written record of exactly what was taught in those days, exactly as God would have Christians possess the record; and until there is a return to an adherence to the contents of that record, there can be no return to “historic Biblical fundamentalism.”

But a return of this nature is not going to occur, except possibly in isolated instances, for such a return would be a reversal of the leavening process. Rather, conditions are going to continue in the same deteriorating process until the dispensation is brought to a close by the Son of Man returning and being unable to find “faith [‘the faith’] on the earth” (Luke 18:8).

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The following Word Documents is SAFE to open and print: Conditions in the Church Today by Arlen Chitwood.docx

Excerpts from From Acts to the Epistles BOOK, in this site.

Also see Misguided Priorities and The Home Church! in this site.

To website CONTENTS Page.

Aside:

Error of Balaam
By Believers Bible Commentary

The error of Balaam is the desire to become personally wealthy by making a business out of the service of God. Balaam professed to be a prophet of God, but he was covetous, and willing to prostitute his prophetic gift for money (Numbers 22-24 NASB95). Five times Balak paid him to curse Israel, and he was more than willing to do it, but he was forcibly restrained by God. Many of the things that he said were true and beautiful, but for all that, he was a hireling prophet. He couldn't curse the men of Israel, but he eventually succeeded in luring them into sin with the daughters of Moab (Numbers 25:1-4 NASB95).

Like Balaam, the false teachers of today are suave and convincing. They can speak out of both corners of their mouths at once. They suppress the truth in order to increase their income. The principal point is that they are greedy, seeking to make the house of God a house of merchandise.

Christendom today is leavened by the sin of simony. If the profit motive could somehow be removed, much of what passes as Christian work would come to a screeching halt. C. A. Coates warns:

Man is so base that he makes gain for himself out of God's things. The ultimate point of man's baseness is that he will make gain out of God's things for himself. The Lord has a definite judgment on it all. We can see how Christendom is full of it, and we have to watch it in ourselves lest that element come in.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
The following Word Document is SAFE to open and easy to copy:
  Conditions in the Church Today by Arlen Chitwood.docx

To properly understand either the gospel of the grace of God or the gospel of the glory of Christ, one MUST go to the types.  This is fundamental and primary.  The whole matter has been set forth in the very opening section of Scripture (Genesis 1:1-2:3).  And this opening section, forming an overall type, comprises a section of Scripture upon which the whole of subsequent Scripture rests.

The Primary Message of the Bible!
By Arlen Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

Excerpts from Arlen Chitwood's  Redeemed for a Purpose BOOK, The People’s Response and If They Shall Fall Away, both in this site.
Sections

A Major Problem

The types, the gospel of the grace of God and the gospel of the glory of Christ, were facets of Scriptural study that Christians forming the first-century Church could only have been quite familiar with.  It is evident from the epistles that these things were readily taught to and understood by Christians at the beginning of the dispensation.

In fact, the gospel of the grace of God and the gospel of the glory of Christ — teachings surrounding both, of necessity, being drawn extensively from the types — formed the two central messages being proclaimed in those days.  The gospel of the grace of God was proclaimed to the unsaved, and the gospel of the glory of Christ was proclaimed to the saved (cf. Acts 20:24-32; Ephesians 1:7ff; Colossians 1:5-6, 23; Hebrews 1:3ff).

But, rather than living at the beginning of the dispensation before the leaven that the woman placed in the three measures of meal began to do its damaging work (Matthew 13:33), we’re living near the end of the dispensation at a time when the leaven has almost completed its work.  We’re living at a time when the foundations have become so eroded that a study of Scripture after the fashion in which it was written (highly typical, with the salvation of both spirit and soul in view, for a purpose) has come into disrepute; and we’re also living at a time when Christians throughout the churches of the land not only know little to nothing about the gospel of the glory of Christ but also at a time when very few Christians even correctly understand the simple, clear message surrounding the gospel of the grace of God.

To properly understand either the gospel of the grace of God or the gospel of the glory of Christ, one MUST go to the types.  This is fundamental and primary.  The whole matter has been set forth in the very opening section of Scripture (Genesis 1:1-2:3).  And this opening section, forming an overall type, comprises a section of Scripture upon which the whole of subsequent Scripture rests.

Within this opening section, one can see both the gospel of the grace of God and the gospel of the glory of Christ in their pristine purity and simplicity.  And redemption as a whole (the saving of both spirit and soul [along with a redeemed body]) is for a purpose, seen in this passage, to be realized on the seventh day.

(See from the author’s book, in this site, The Study of Scripture BOOKBeginning and Continuing and Building on the Foundation, for a comprehensive treatment of these opening verses of Genesis covering, typically, the whole of Scripture.) 

Resulting Error

Centering on Hebrews 3; 4; 5; 6 chapters, note what has happened in Christendom today relative to the Word of the Kingdom — the message surrounding the goal toward which all things move, the goal that the Lord considered of such import during Moses’ day that He overthrew an entire unbelieving generation.  The working of the leaven has so destroyed teachings surrounding this message that Christians studying passages such as Hebrews, chapters three through six have no foundational points of reference to see them after a correct fashion.  They have no understanding of the subject matter at hand, they can’t properly analyze the types and antitypes in their correct light, and they invariably end up with teachings that have little or nothing to do with the text.

Note Hebrews 6:4-6 in this respect.  Contextually, this passage must be interpreted in the light of a falling away (apostasy) after coming into an understanding of the Word of the Kingdom (Hebrews 5:10-6:3); and such a falling away can be seen in the type in the previous warning (Hebrews 3; 4), forming God’s own textual provision for interpreting and understanding this passage (cf. 1 Corinthians 2:13). 

That’s the contextual key that will open Hebrews 6:4-6 to one’s understanding.  But using this key necessitates that the individual first have some understanding of the Word of the Kingdom — something that very few Christians possess (which, in this case, is seen fully developed only in the type ).  And Christians, lacking this foundational point of reference, can either never correctly interpret these verses or can only go so far with a correct interpretation. 

For example, most Christians attempt to see a message pertaining to salvation by grace through faith in these verses (a totally incorrect interpretation any way one looks at the matter); but some Christians realize that this is not the message dealt with in the context, and they see a warning in these verses concerning the possibility of Christians losing blessings and/or rewards (present and/or future).  And though the latter is correct as far as it goes (drawn from the immediate context [Hebrews 5:10-6:3]), those adhering to this interpretation invariably ignore the contextual type — the only place where the full scope and force of that which is in view is fully developed and explained.  Thus, they can carry the matter only so far. 

Those attempting to see salvation by grace through faith in this passage will always come up with one of three erroneous teachings (or with some variation of the three): 

1)  This passage refers to Christians falling away and losing their presently possessed salvation. 

2)  This passage refers to individuals who were almost saved but fell short of actually being saved. 

3)  This passage refers to a hypothetical situation with respect to salvation and a falling away (an
      interpretation into which the person has been forced, for he knows that neither of the first two can be
      correct; but he still can’t see beyond the simple salvation message). 

Note what any form or variation of the preceding false teachings will do to both the gospel of the grace of God and the gospel of the glory of Christ.  It will corrupt the former (by bringing things over into the gospel of the grace of God that have nothing to do with this gospel) and destroy the latter (by removing these verses from the realm of teaching where they actually belong). 

(For additional information on Hebrews 6:4-6, refer to If They Shall Fall Away in this site.

The contextual setting for Hebrews 6:4-6 is Kadesh-Barnea and beyond (Hebrews 3; 4; 5 [which have to do with the hope of one’s calling, a Sabbath rest, the Melchizedek priesthood, etc.]), not material surrounding the death of the firstborn back in Egypt (which pertains to the gospel of the grace of God). 

The death of the firstborn in Exodus 12 pertains to one thing, and the experiences of the Israelites at Kadesh-Barnea in Numbers 13; 14 pertain to something entirely different.  And erroneously interpreting a passage of Scripture that has to do with the latter (such as Hebrews 6:4-6) in the light of the former (in the light of the death of the firstborn) provides a good illustration of how the clear, simply biblical teaching surrounding the gospel of the grace of God is being assailed on almost every hand today.  Individuals see the whole of Scripture dealing with this one subject, they attempt to teach the gospel of the grace of God from Scriptures that have nothing to do with this message, and they end up with all types of erroneous teachings, resulting in the existing mass confusion. 

This is the erroneous type of interpretation from which the “Lordship Salvation” teaching emanates, a teaching that (after some fashion) is accepted and taught by a large segment of so-called fundamental Christendom today.  And there’s really only one way to deal with the error being taught within Lordship Salvation (or within any other false teaching concerning salvation): 

PROCLAIM THE TRUTH about the gospel of the grace of God on the one hand and the gospel of the glory of Christ on the other hand, drawing from the types. 

But, in reality, this can’t be done on a scale of any magnitude today, for the overall message, much more often than not, will be misunderstood and rejected. 

The reason: Christians generally don’t understand the types; nor do they generally understand the gospel of the glory of Christ.  Then, beyond that, for reasons previously given, they usually have a corrupted understanding of the gospel of the grace of God as well.  In other words, again, they have no foundational points of reference.  The leaven has done its work too well. 

And herein as well is the reason numerous Christians today erroneously see the warnings against false teachers in 2 Peter and Jude as warnings against unsaved individuals proclaiming a false message concerning salvation by grace through faith.  Being blinded to the Word of the Kingdom (2 Corinthians 4:3-4), they erroneously see a message pertaining to salvation by grace through faith in practically everything; and they end up, in reality, destroying the central teaching throughout Scripture — the very reason why man was created in the beginning or is being saved today, which are the same. 

Or, these same Christians take the New Testament epistles — which all deal centrally with the saving of the soul — and attempt to make these epistles deal centrally with salvation by grace through faith.  This only results in a further corruption of the simple gospel message, along with the destruction of the central teaching of Scripture. 

And, though the preceding only begins to relate the damage that has been done because of the working of the leaven, enough has been said to get the point across.  The material in Exodus 12 deals with one matter; and the material in Numbers 13; 14 deals with something entirely different.  And the text under discussion is from Numbers, not from Exodus. 

Numbers 13; 14 form an apex in God’s dealings with His people.  The whole matter is of such import that God, because of the Israelites’ unbelief, sought to smite with pestilence and disinherit the nation that He had called out of Egypt; and only Moses’ intercession stayed His hand. 

But God did overthrow an entire generation because of unbelief.  Those comprising this generation refused to believe that they could enter into the land, conquer the inhabitants, and realize an inheritance therein as God’s firstborn son. 

Entering the land and realizing an inheritance after this fashion was the goal of the Israelites’ earthly calling.  And the antitype has to do with teachings surrounding Christians and their calling to one day occupy positions of power and authority with Christ in the heavenly sphere of the kingdom, realizing an inheritance therein as God’s firstborn son. 

This, as previously stated, has to do with biblical teachings that Christians in the first-century Church understood but which Christians in the Church of today know little to nothing about.  That is, because of the working of the leaven over almost two millennia of time, they know very little, if anything at all, about that which occupies a position of supreme importance in the Lord’s sight — the very goal of their calling.

(Excerpts from Redeemed for a Purpose BOOK, Ch. 7 and If They Shall Fall Away, both in this site.)

The following Word Document is SAFE to open and easy to copy:  Primary Message of the Bible by Arlen Chitwood.docx

Also see Types and Antitypes as of March 20, 2021.docx, in this site.

To website CONTENTS Page.

God will not send anyone to hell, but many people will choose to go there by exercising their free will to reject Christ.

Predestination vs. Free Will!
By Chuck Missler of K-House

The secret things belong to the Lord our God, but the things which are revealed belong to us and to our children forever . . . . (Deuteronomy 29:29)

From the beginning of time, thinkers have puzzled over the paradox of fate vs. free will, or predestination vs. free choice. In theological terms, this leads to the struggle between Calvinism and Arminianism. As we explore this paradox, we find that examining the fruit of each position reveals that the River of Life seems to flow between these two extremes, and that once again, truth involves a careful balance.

At the heart of the controversies between Calvinism and Arminianism is the emphasis on the sovereignty of God by the Calvinists and on the sovereignty (free will) of man - or human responsibility - by the Arminians. Calvinism emphasizes that God is in total control of everything and that nothing can happen that He does not plan and direct, including man’s salvation. Arminianism teaches that man has free will and that God will never interrupt or take that free will away, and that God has obligated Himself to respect the free moral agency and capacity of free choice with which He created us.

Both doctrinal positions are reasonable and both have extensive Scriptures to back them up. Both are, in our opinion, both partially right and partially overextended. As Philip Schaff has put it, “Calvinism emphasized divine sovereignty and free grace; Arminianism emphasized human responsibility. The one restricts the saving grace to the elect; the other extends it to all men on the condition of faith. Both are right in what they assert; both are wrong in what they deny. If one important truth is pressed to the exclusion of another truth of equal importance, it becomes an error, and loses its hold upon the conscience. The Bible gives us a theology which is more human than Calvinism and more divine that Arminianism, and more Christian than either of them.”

Certainly, the Bible does teach that God is sovereign, and that believers are predestined and elected by God to spend eternity with Him. Nowhere, however, does the Bible ever associate election with damnation. Conversely, the Scriptures teach that God elects for salvation, but that unbelievers are in hell by their own choice. Every passage of the Bible that deals with election deals with it in the context of salvation, not damnation. No one is elect for hell. The only support for such a view is human logic, not biblical revelation (which John Calvin did teach).

The concept of total depravity is consistent with Scripture, but the doctrine of limited atonement, that Jesus did not die for the sins of the whole world, is clearly contrary to biblical teaching. The Bible clearly teaches that Jesus died for everyone’s sins and that everyone is able to be saved if they will repent and turn to* place their faith in* Christ. Limited atonement is a non-biblical doctrine.

Election and predestination are biblical doctrines. God knows everything and therefore He cannot be surprised by anything. He is beyond the constraints of mass, acceleration and gravity, therefore He is outside time. He knows, and has known from “eternity past,” who will exercise their free will to accept Him and who will reject Him. The former are “the elect” and the latter are the “non-elect.” Everyone who is not saved will have only himself to blame: God will not send anyone to hell, but many people will choose to go there by exercising their free will to reject Christ.

On the other hand, no one who is saved will be able to take any of the credit. Our salvation is entirely God’s work, and is based completely on the finished work of the Cross. We were dead in trespasses and sins, destined for hell, when God in His grace drew us to Himself, convinced us of our sin and our need for a Savior, and gave us the authority to call Jesus Lord. Is this grace, this wooing, this courtship, irresistible? No, we have free will and we can (and do) resist, even to the damnation of our souls, but God does everything short of making us automata (preprogrammed puppets) to draw us into His forever family.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

(By K-House eNews by Chuck Missler for July 17, 2007)* 

From Bible One - Charles Strong's Predestination vs. Free Will

*NOTE:  The only alteration to this commentary was the substitution of the phrase, “place their faith in” for the phrase “repent and turn tobefore the word, “Christ,” in the fifth paragraph.  Only the saved can "repent."

The following Word Document is SAFE to open and easy to print:  Predestination vs. Free Will by Chuck Missler.docx

To website CONTENTS Page.

There is no Bible statement that angels are sexless. Angels sometimes appeared on earth in human form, having human parts and appetites. (Genesis 18:2, Genesis 18:22; compare Genesis 19:1, Genesis 19:3-5)  

Also the Bible does not say that angels do not marry but only that in heaven they neither marry nor give in marriage.  (Matthew 22:30)

Angels!
Angel means Messenger!

Angels are created

Praise ye him, all his angels: praise ye him, all his hosts.  Praise ye him, sun and moon: praise him, all ye stars of light.  Praise him, ye heavens of heavens, and ye waters that be above the heavens.  Let them praise the name of the LORD: for he commanded, and they were created. (Psalm 148:2, 5)  

For by him were all things created, that are in heaven, and that are in earth, visible and invisible, whether they be thrones, or dominions, or principalities, or powers: all things were created by him, and for him: (Colossians 1:16)

non-human, spirit beings.

Are they not all ministering spirits, sent forth to minister for them who shall be heirs of salvation? (Hebrews 1:14)

They are immortal,

Neither can they die any more: for they are equal unto the angels; and are the children of God, being the children of the resurrection. (Luke 20:36)

innumerable,

But ye are come unto mount Sion, and unto the city of the living God, the heavenly Jerusalem, and to an innumerable company of angels, (Hebrews 12:22)

invisible,

And God’s anger was kindled because he went: and the angel of the LORD stood in the way for an adversary against him. Now he was riding upon his ass, and his two servants were with him. And the ass saw the angel of the LORD standing in the way, and his sword drawn in his hand: and the ass turned aside out of the way, and went into the field: and Balaam smote the ass, to turn her into the way. But the angel of the LORD stood in a path of the vineyards, a wall being on this side, and a wall on that side. And when the ass saw the angel of the LORD, she thrust herself unto the wall, and crushed Balaam’s foot against the wall: and he smote her again. And the angel of the LORD went further, and stood in a narrow place, where was no way to turn either to the right hand or to the left. And when the ass saw the angel of the LORD, she fell down under Balaam: and Balaam’s anger was kindled, and he smote the ass with a staff. And the LORD opened the mouth of the ass, and she said unto Balaam, What have I done unto thee, that thou hast smitten me these three times? And Balaam said unto the ass, Because thou hast mocked me: I would there were a sword in mine hand, for now would I kill thee. And the ass said unto Balaam, Am not I thine ass, upon which thou hast ridden ever since I was thine unto this day? was I ever wont to do so unto thee? And he said, Nay. Then the LORD opened the eyes of Balaam, and he saw the angel of the LORD standing in the way, and his sword drawn in his hand: and he bowed down his head, and fell flat on his face.  (Numbers 22:22-31)

sexless,

For in the resurrection they neither marry, nor are given in marriage, but are as the angels of God in heaven. (Matthew 22:30) ****

and do the will of God.

Bless the LORD, ye his angels, that excel in strength, that do his commandments, hearkening unto the voice of his word. (Psalm 103:20)

These angels have a ministry to believers.

They guide,

The LORD God of heaven, which took me from my father’s house, and from the land of my kindred, and which spake unto me, and that sware unto me, saying, Unto thy seed will I give this land; he shall send his angel before thee, and thou shalt take a wife unto my son from thence. (Genesis 24:7).  And he said unto me, The LORD, before whom I walk, will send his angel with thee, and prosper thy way; and thou shalt take a wife for my son of my kindred, and of my father’s house: (Genesis 24:40)

protect,

The angel of the LORD encampeth round about them that fear him, and delivereth them. (Psalm 34:7)

and comfort.

And entering into a ship of Adramyttium, we launched, meaning to sail by the coasts of Asia; one Aristarchus, a Macedonian of Thessalonica, being with us. (Acts 27:2), Saying, Fear not, Paul; thou must be brought before Caesar: and, lo, God hath given thee all them that sail with thee. (Acts 27:24)

There are good angels

And he dreamed, and behold a ladder set up on the earth, and the top of it reached to heaven: and behold the angels of God ascending and descending on it. (Genesis 28:12)  For he shall give his angels charge over thee, to keep thee in all thy ways. (Psalm 91:11)

and bad angels.

For if God spared not the angels that sinned, but cast them down to hell, and delivered them into chains of darkness, to be reserved unto judgment; (2 Peter 2:4)  And the angels which kept not their first estate, but left their own habitation, he hath reserved in everlasting chains under darkness unto the judgment of the great day. (Jude 1:6) 

The only angels mentioned by name are

Gabriel,

And I heard a man’s voice between the banks of Ulai, which called, and said, Gabriel, make this man to understand the vision.  (Daniel 8:16)  Yea, whiles I was speaking in prayer, even the man Gabriel, whom I had seen in the vision at the beginning, being caused to fly swiftly, touched me about the time of the evening oblation.  (Daniel 9:21)

Michael,

But the prince of the kingdom of Persia withstood me one and twenty days: but, lo, Michael, one of the chief princes, came to help me; and I remained there with the kings of Persia.  But I will shew thee that which is noted in the scripture of truth: and there is none that holdeth with me in these things, but Michael your prince. (Daniel 10:13, 21) And at that time shall Michael stand up, the great prince which standeth for the children of thy people: and there shall be a time of trouble, such as never was since there was a nation even to that same time: and at that time thy people shall be delivered, every one that shall be found written in the book. (Daniel 12:1)

and Lucifer.

And he said unto them, I beheld Satan as lightning fall from heaven. (Luke 10:18) 

Michael is always mentioned in the context of battle

But the prince of the kingdom of Persia withstood me one and twenty days: but, lo, Michael, one of the chief princes, came to help me; and I remained there with the kings of Persia. (Daniel 10:13)

and Gabriel as a messenger.

And in the sixth month the angel Gabriel was sent from God unto a city of Galilee, named Nazareth, (Luke 1:26)

Of course, Lucifer, who became Satan, is the one who opposes God.

Angels were originally created for the purpose of serving and carrying out the will of God. The fallen angels rebelled and became evil angels. 

Satan is such an angel.

How art thou fallen from heaven, O Lucifer, son of the morning! how art thou cut down to the ground, which didst weaken the nations!  For thou hast said in thine heart, I will ascend into heaven, I will exalt my throne above the stars of God: I will sit also upon the mount of the congregation, in the sides of the north:  I will ascend above the heights of the clouds; I will be like the most High.  Yet thou shalt be brought down to hell, to the sides of the pit.  They that see thee shall narrowly look upon thee, and consider thee, saying, Is this the man that made the earth to tremble, that did shake kingdoms; (Isaiah 14:12-16) Son of man, take up a lamentation upon the king of Tyrus, and say unto him, Thus saith the Lord GOD; Thou sealest up the sum, full of wisdom, and perfect in beauty.  Thou hast been in Eden the garden of God; every precious stone was thy covering, the sardius, topaz, and the diamond, the beryl, the onyx, and the jasper, the sapphire, the emerald, and the carbuncle, and gold: the workmanship of thy tabrets and of thy pipes was prepared in thee in the day that thou wast created.  Thou art the anointed cherub that covereth; and I have set thee so: thou wast upon the holy mountain of God; thou hast walked up and down in the midst of the stones of fire.  Thou wast perfect in thy ways from the day that thou wast created, till iniquity was found in thee.  (Ezekiel 28:12-15)

**** There is no Bible statement that angels are sexless. Angels sometimes appeared on earth in human form, having human parts and appetites. (Genesis 18:2, Genesis 18:22; compare Genesis 19:1, Genesis 19:3-5)

Also the Bible does not say that angels do not marry but only that in heaven they neither marry nor give in marriage.  (Matthew 22:30)

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The following Word Document is not only SAFE to open but easy to print:  Angels are Messengers.docx

To website CONTENTS Page.

Peter is not the rock.
The Greek words for Peter and for rock are similar,
but the meanings are different.
The first, petros, means a stone or loose rock;
the second, petra, means rock, such as a rocky ledge.
So what Jesus really said was “you are Peter (stone),
and on this rock I will build My church.”
He did not say He would build His church on a stone, but on a rock.

Rock: Deut 32:4.  See also 1 Sa 2:2;  2 Sa 22:2; Ps 62:2; Ps 78:35, 1 Cor 10:4.

 Ancient City of Petra [Rock], Jordan.

Peter and the rock!
By Believer's Bible Commentary

Jesus answered and said to him, "Blessed are you, Simon Bar-Jonah, for flesh and blood has not revealed this to you, but My Father who is in heaven. (Matthew 16:17)

And I also say to you that you are Peter, and on this rock I will build My church, and the gates of Hades shall not prevail against it. (Matthew 16:18)

Our Lord pronounced a blessing on Simon, son of Jonah. The fisherman had not arrived at this concept of the Lord Jesus through intellect or native wisdom; it had been supernaturally revealed to him by God the Father. But the Son had something important to say to Peter also. So Jesus added, “And I also say to you that you are Peter, and on this rock I will build My church, and the gates of Hades shall not prevail against it.” We all know that more controversy has swirled around this verse than almost any other verse in the Gospel. The question is, “Who or what is the rock?” Part of the problem arises from the fact that the Greek words for Peter and for rock are similar, but the meanings are different. The first, petros, means a stone or loose rock; the second, petra, means rock, such as a rocky ledge. So what Jesus really said was “ ... you are Peter (stone), and on this rock I will build My church.” He did not say He would build His church on a stone but on a rock.

If Peter is not the rock, then what is? If we stick to the context, the obvious answer is that the rock is Peter's confession that Christ is the Son of the living God, the truth on which the church is founded.  Ephesians 2:20 teaches that the church is built on Jesus Christ, the chief cornerstone. Its statement that we are built upon the foundation of the apostles and prophets refers not to them, but to the foundation laid in their teachings concerning the Lord Jesus Christ.

Christ is spoken of as a Rock in 1 Corinthians 10:4.  In this connection, Morgan gives a helpful reminder:

Remember, He was talking to Jews. If we trace the figurative use of the word rock through Hebrew Scriptures, we find that it is never used symbolically of man, but always of God. So here at Caesarea Philippi, it is not upon Peter that the Church is built. Jesus did not trifle with figures of speech. He took up their old Hebrew illustration—rock, always the symbol of Deity—and said, “Upon God Himself —Christ, the Son of the living God—I will build my church.”

Peter never spoke of himself as the foundation of the church. Twice he referred to Christ as a Stone (Acts 4:11-12; 1 Peter 2:4-8), but then the figure is different; the stone is the head of the corner, not the foundation.

“I will build My church.” Here we have the first mention of the church in the Bible. It did not exist in the OT. The church, still future when Jesus spoke these words, was formed on the Day of Pentecost and is composed of all true believers in Christ, both Jew and Gentile. A distinct society known as the body and bride of Christ, it has a unique heavenly calling and destiny.

We would scarcely expect the church to be introduced in Matthew's Gospel where Israel and the kingdom are the prominent themes. However, consequent to Israel's rejection of Christ, a parenthetical period—the church age—follows and will continue to the Rapture. Then God will resume His dealings with Israel nationally. So it is fitting that God should introduce the church here as the next step in His dispensational program after Israel's rejection.

“The gates of Hades shall not prevail against it” may be understood in two ways. First the gates of Hades are pictured in an unsuccessful offensive against the church—the church will survive all attacks upon it. Or the church itself may be pictured as taking the offensive and coming off the victor. In either case, the powers of death will be defeated by the translation of living believers and by the resurrection of the dead in Christ.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
e-Sword by Rick Myers
 and e-Sword Downloads

The following Word Document is not only SAFE to open but easy to print:  Peter and the Rock! by Believers Bible Commentary.docx

To website CONTENTS Page.

The first destruction of the nations coming against Christ and Israel
will occur by and through a treading of the winepress.
The second destruction of the nations coming against Christ and Israel
follows Satan being loosed and deceiving the nations. 

Nations' Destructions at Ends of Tribulation and Millennium

Arlen Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast in his book The Time of the End explains the biblical picture.

Excerpts:

Bible students viewing this end-time sequence of events often see the armies of the earth being gathered to the Middle East and coming against the Jewish people before the end of the Tribulation.  Once they are gathered, Christ then returns and destroys the armies of the earth in the land of Israel, delivering His people through this means.

However, that is not the biblical picture at all.  Such a sequence of events is completely out of line with anything seen in the Old Testament — in biblical typology or in the Prophets.

One thing that would preclude such a sequence of events is the fact that the Jewish people in the land during the time covered by Daniel’s seventieth week will be uprooted from their land in the middle of the Tribulation and driven back out among the nations.  Aside from a possible small scattering of Jews, there will be no Jewish people in the land of Israel during the latter part of the Tribulation for Gentile armies under Antichrist to come against near the end of the Tribulation.  Jerusalem will be trodden down of the Gentiles throughout this time [Luke 21:24; Revelation 11:2].

The correct sequence is Christ returning before the armies are gathered to the Middle East, with an unconverted Jewish people still scattered throughout the Gentile nations.  The national conversion of Israel will occur following Christ’s return while they are still scattered among the nations [the order seen in Old Testament typology, the Prophets, and the Jewish festivals of Leviticus 23], and Christ will then send His angels out to re-gather His people back to the land [Matthew 24:30-31].

Then, the armies of the earth will be gathered into the Middle East.  And once they have been gathered, Christ, beginning His march into battle from the Mount of Olives, will go forth and destroy these invading armies, delivering His people [Zechariah 14:1-9].

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Immediately following the Tribulation, the armies from the nations of the earth, gathered to the land of Israel, are referred to as “Gog, of the land of Magog” (Ezekiel 38:2).  And the matter is expressed the same way in Revelation 20:8 relative to the nations of the earth gathered to the land of Israel once again at the end of the Millennium (worded, “Gog and Magog,” followed by an explanation concerning the land, as seen preceding the name “Magog” in Ezekiel 38:2).

The reason for the gathering of these nations into the Middle East both times will be the same, and this reason is echoed in verses from Psalms chapters two and eighty-three (verses having to do with the first gathering, but the reason for the nations being gathered is the same both times):

Why do the nations [Gentiles] rage, and the people plot [KJV: imagine] a vain thing?

The kings of the earth set themselves, and the rulers take counsel together, against the Lord and against His Anointed, saying,

“Let us break their bonds in pieces and cast away their cords from us. [the restraining and authoritative power of the Father and Son].”

He who sits in the heavens shall laugh [a contemptible laughter]; the Lord shall hold them in derision.

Then He shall speak to them in His wrath, and distress them in His deep displeasure:

“Yet I have set My King on My holy hill of Zion.” (Psalm 2:1-6).

For behold, Your enemies make a tumult; and those who hate You have lifted up their head [they carry their head high, exalt themselves].

They have taken crafty counsel against Your people, and consulted together against Your sheltered ones [the latter is a parallel part of the verse, referring to the Jewish people previously mentioned, those protected by God; cf. Psalm 27:5].

They have said, “Come, and let us cut them off from being a nation, that the name of Israel may be remembered no more.”

For they have consulted together with one consent; they form a confederacy against You. (Psalm 83:2-5)

Both before and after the Millennium, the reason for such an endeavor by the nations under Satan will be the same; and the end result will, as well, be the same.  The nations of the earth, under Satan, will march into the Middle East against Christ and Israel.  Then, the leadership will be taken and dealt with, and those under their command will be destroyed.

The first destruction of the nations coming against Christ and Israel will occur by and through a treading of the winepress. And this destruction will be followed by the great supper of God and by Satan subsequently being bound and cast into the abyss, which will then be sealed over, for 1,000 years.

The second destruction of the nations coming against Christ and Israel follows Satan being loosed and deceiving the nations.  And this destruction will occur by and through fire coming down from God out of heaven (note that fire from heaven is also associated with the first destruction as well [Ezekiel 38:22; 39:6; cf. 2 Peter 3:10]).

Comparing the manner in which the reference to “Gog and Magog” is used in both Ezekiel 38:2 and Revelation 20:8, understanding exactly what is meant by these two names used together is a simple matter (cf. Genesis 10:2; 1 Chronicles 1:5; 5:4).  In Ezekiel 38:2, “Gog” refers to a people (other than Israel — the Gentiles, with the leadership of the nations particularly in view), and “Magog,” as seen in the text, refers to a land (Hebrews erets, understood as one or more “lands” or the whole “earth,” depending on the context).  In Revelation 20:8, that which is referred to by both words is the same as seen in Ezekiel — “the nations [referenced by ‘Gog’] in the four quarters of the earth [referenced by ‘Magog’].”

It is evident that “Magog” in Ezekiel 38:2 should be thought of in the same sense seen in Revelation 20:8 — more than just the land of one or more named countries; rather, contextually, the reference is to the lands of countries worldwide, the entire earth.

The battle seen in Ezekiel chapters thirty-eight and thirty-nine (Ezekiel 38-39) occurs after Israel has been restored to the land, following Messiah’s return at the end of the Tribulation.  Thus, these two chapters simply form another description of the same battle seen in Revelation 14:14-20; 19:17-21, the Battle of Armageddon.

The following Word Document is SAFE to open: Nations' Destructions at Ends of Tribulation and Millennium by Arlen L. Chitwood.docx

See Following the Millennial in this site.

(For additional information on how “Gog and Magog” is used in Ezekiel 38:2, along with an overall view of Ezekiel 38-39 in this respect, refer to The Great Supper of God in this site.) 

Aside, the following "SAFE to open and print document" in a Table Format may be of interest:  Seal – Trumpet – Vial.docx

To website CONTENTS Page.

The “blessed hope” is not Christ’s return per se [particularly not His return for Christians at the end of this present dispensation, as is often taught].  Rather, “the blessed hope” has to do with the “glorious appearing [lit., ‘the appearing of the glory’] of our great God and Savior Jesus Christ” [Titus 2:13], a glory that will not be revealed until Christ returns at the end of the Tribulation.

The Hope!
By Arlen Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

According to 1 Peter 3:15, Christians are to “always be ready to give a defense [KJV: ‘answer’] to everyone who asks you a reason for the hope that is in you, with meekness and fear.” 

This is called, in introductory verses to the book, “a living hope”; and it is made possible through “the resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead” (1 Peter 1:3).  Christ lives, and those “in Christ” are being called to live, beyond resurrection, in glory with Him.

Hope in 1 Peter is associated with “an inheritance” (1 Peter 1:4), a future “salvation” (1 Peter 1:5 [“the salvation of your souls”; 1 Peter 1:9]), and “honor, and glory at the revelation [KJV: ‘appearing’] of Jesus Christ” (1 Peter 1:7; cf. 1 Peter 4:12-13).

When Christ appears, Christians will appear with Him in glory; and it is different facets of this entire matter — ruling as co-heirs with Christ, realizing the salvation of their souls — concerning which Christians are exhorted to always be ready to provide a response to anyone who asks “for a reason of the hope” which lies within.

In Hebrews 6:11-12, the “hope” to be held by Christians is laid out in a very simple fashion: that “through faith and patience [present]” they would be able to “inherit the promises [future].” 

Exercising “faith” is simply believing that which God has to say about a matter, resulting in the person who exercises faith acting accordingly.  Hebrews 11 is the great chapter on faith, toward which everything in the preceding part of the book builds:

    “By faith Abel . . . By faith Enoch . . . By faith Noah . . . By faith Abraham . . . .”

Then Hebrews 12, immediately following, forms the capstone to the whole matter.  The fifth and last of the five major warnings comes into view — a direct reference to the rights of the firstborn (all the warnings have to do with these rights, though viewed from different facets of the overall subject) — and Christians are exhorted to run the race set before them after such a fashion that they will one day be accorded the privilege of realizing these rights.

Exercising “patience [lit., ‘patient endurance’]” has to do with the manner in which one runs the race (cf. Hebrews 12:1).  This is a race of the faith (1 Timothy 6:12; Jude 1:3), to be run continuously for the entire duration of the Christian life.  This is a race over the long haul not one for sprinters, but one for marathon runners (though the runners may be called upon, at times, to sprint in the race).  And Christians are to properly pace themselves so that they will be able to victoriously complete the race.

The “inheritance” lying out ahead is the object of a Christians’ hope; and one day realizing that which God has promised is, within the text, to be wrought through patient endurance in the race of the faith.  “Faith” and “patient endurance” are inseparably linked after this fashion with the subject at hand — inheriting the promises.

Hebrews 10:23-25 presents a companion thought.  In verse twenty-three, Christians are told, “Let us hold fast the confession of our hope without wavering.”  And the whole idea, contextually, behind Christians assembling together today (Hebrews 10:25) is to “consider one another” and “stir up [one another] love and good works,” with this hope in view.

Christians are to assemble together to discuss that which lies out ahead, pray for one another, and exhort one another; and they are to do this “so much the more,” as they “see the Day approaching [that coming day when their hope will be realized]”  (Hebrews 10:24-25).

This is “the blessed hope” in Titus 2:13, which is to be a purifying hope.  And Christians are exhorted to “live soberly, righteously, and godly in the present age,” with a view to one day realizing this hope (Titus 2:12).

(The “blessed hope” is not Christ’s return per se [particularly not His return for Christians at the end of this present dispensation, as is often taught].  Rather, “the blessed hope” has to do with the “glorious appearing [lit., ‘the appearing of the glory’] of our great God and Savior Jesus Christ” [Titus 2:13], a glory that will not be revealed until Christ returns at the end of the Tribulation.

The construction of the Greek text would necessitate the previous understanding of the verse.  In the Greek text, “the appearing of the glory” is a further explanation and description of “the blessed hope”; also in the Greek text, in the latter part of the verse, the construction of two other parts of the verse is the same: “Savior Jesus Christ” is a further explanation and description of “our great God.”

With this in mind, the verse could be better translated, “Awaiting that blessed hope, which is the appearing of the glory of our great God and Savior who is Jesus Christ.”

And this “hope” surrounds the thought of Christians having a part in Christ’s glory at this time — a central teaching of the book of Titus.)

With Confidence and Rejoicing

Christians are to hold fast the hope set before them after a revealed two-fold fashion — with confidence and rejoicing (Hebrews 3:6). 

The word “confidence” is a translation of the Greek word, parresia, meaning “to be bold, courageous, open, or plain” about a matter; and the word “rejoicing” is the translation of the Greek word, kauchema, meaning “to take pride in something,” resulting in the person having “something to boast about.”

Parresia is used a number of times in the New Testament in the sense of being “open” or “plain” about matters, with nothing being hidden.  Jesus spoke openly and plainly to His disciples and the people of Israel (Mark 8:32; John 16:29; 18:20) though, because of the nation’s rejection of Him, the day came when He “walked no more openly among the Jews” (John 11:54).  And it was because of this same rejection that Jesus had previously that He began to teach by and through the use of parables (Matthew 13:10-15).

Parresia is also used in the New Testament a number of times in the sense of being “bold” or “courageous” about matters.  Peter and John, standing before Annas the high priest, and others, exhibited “boldness” as Peter spoke; and those hearing Peter “marveled,” recognizing that both men exhibited these qualities because “they had been with Jesus” (Acts 4:5-13; cf. Acts 4:31).

Then Paul, at the end of his epistle to the Ephesians, requested prayer on his behalf:

“that utterance may be given to me, that I may open my mouth boldly to make known the mystery of the gospel” (Ephesians 6:19).

(Note that the thought of “openness” or “plainness” would also have to be included within the idea conveyed by “boldness” in the preceding passages [cf. 2 Corinthians 3:12; 7:4 see also Philippians 1:20; 1 Timothy 3:13; Hebrews 4:16].)

Then the word kauchema (translated “rejoicing”), or the verb form of this word (kauchaomai), is also used a number of times in the New Testament.  The word is translated three different ways in Scripture (KJV) — “boast,” “glory [used in the sense of ‘boast’ or ‘pride’],” and “rejoice” (cf. Romans 2:23; 4:2; 5:2; 2 Corinthians 1:14; 5:12; 9:3).

The thought of “rejoicing” (as in Hebrews 3:6; cf. Philippians 1:26; 2:16), rather than being derived from the meaning of kauchema, appears to be derived more from the result of what this word means.  That is, kauchema means “to take pride in something,” resulting in the person having “something to boast about”; and “rejoicing” would emanate out of the person being placed in this position.

Thus, when a Christian is told to “always be ready to give a defense [KJV: ‘answer’] to everyone who asks you a reason for the hope that is in you,” he is to be open about the matter, he is to exhibit plainness of speech, he is to be bold and courageous as he expresses himself, and he is to take pride in the matter, for he has something to boast about.

He has been extended an invitation to ascend the throne with “the King of kings, and Lord of lords” to rule as co-heir with Him in His kingdom.  He possesses the hope of having a part in what Scripture calls, “so great a salvation” (Hebrews 2:3), which is the greatest thing God has ever designed for redeemed man.

And this is what Christians are to be open and plain about.  They are to tell it exactly as it is, regardless of what others may say or think.  And they are to be bold and courageous as they tell it as it is, knowing that they have something of incalculable value, something they can boast about (cf. Matthew 10:32-33; 2 Timothy 2:10-13).

Firm to the End

Drawing from the type, everything from the death of the firstborn in Egypt throughout every subsequent experience in which the Israelites were led, occurred for a purpose.  And that purpose had to do with the goal of their calling, to be realized in the land of Canaan.

The death of the firstborn, the Red Sea passage, and the wilderness journey with all its experiences occurred with one goal in view.  And the Israelites, within every single experience, were to keep their eyes fixed on this one goal.

They were to set their course straight and hold it there, not deviating; and they were to hold their course, after this fashion, “firm to the end” allowing them to one day realize the goal of their calling.

And this is exactly what is in view within the Christian experience.  Christians, as the Israelites, possess a hope, which has to do with a realization of the goal of their calling in another land.  Christians have been saved for this purpose; and every experience in life, beginning at the point of salvation, has this one goal in view.

Christians are to set their course straight and hold it there, not deviating; and they are to hold their course, after this fashion, “firm to the end” (Hebrews 3:6), allowing them to one day realize the goal of their calling.

Bible One - Arlen Chitwood's The Spiritual Warfare, Appendix 3

See The Spiritual Warfare BOOK, but App. 3 is separate and titled The Hopein this site.

The following Word Document is SAFE to open and print: The Hope by Arlen Chitwood.docx.  

Also in pamphlet form:  Lamp Broadcast - The Hope, The God-Provided Encouragement, Motivation by Arlen Chitwood.pdf designed for printing on letter size paper, both front and back; then folded into pocket size fit.

Also see:  The Hope and Hope of Glory by Mark and Carol Miller, both in this site.

To website CONTENTS Page.

 Life after Delivery

In a mother's womb were two babies. One asked the other: "Do you believe in life after delivery?"

The other replies, "why, of course. There has to be something ...after delivery.  Maybe we are here to prepare ourselves for what we will be later." 

"Nonsense," says the other. "There is no life after delivery. What would that life be?"

"I don't know, but there will be more light than here.  Maybe we will walk with our legs and eat from our mouths."

The other says, "This is absurd! Walking is impossible.  Eating with our mouths?  Ridiculous.  The umbilical cord supplies nutrition. Life after delivery is to be excluded." 

The umbilical cord is too short. I think there is something and maybe it's different than it is here."

The other replies, "No one has ever come back from there.  Delivery is the end of life, and in the after-delivery it is nothing but darkness and anxiety that takes us nowhere." 

"Well, I don't know," says the other, "but certainly we will see mother and she will take care of us." 

"Mother?" "You believe in mother? Where is she now?"

"She is all around us. It is in her that we live. Without her there would not be this world." 

"I don't see her, so it's only logical that she doesn't exist." 

To which the other replied, "Sometimes when you're in silence you can hear her. You can perceive her.  I believe there is a reality after delivery and we are here to prepare ourselves for that reality....”

~ Útmutató a Léleknek (Originally written in Hungarian by Útmutató a Léleknek, translated by Miranda Linda Weisz)

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The following Word Document is SAFE to open and print: Life After Delivery.docx

Christians must make sure that Christlike values—justice, humility, and grace—motivate us, rather than vengeance or hate; and whether Christians choose to support or oppose capital punishment, we are all called to make sure that it is carried out justly and does not target innocent people.

What Does the Bible Say About Capital Punishment?
By Bible Gateway

The answer is “it’s complicated.” (If it weren’t, Christians wouldn’t still be debating the topic thousands of year later.) It’s a topic that requires modern readers to distinguish between descriptive Bible content (that simply describes, in a historical sense, the state of things in Bible times, without necessarily requiring it of believers today) and prescriptive Bible content (that imparts an authoritative command or guideline for Christians of all eras). There’s no easy answer to the question, but here are some Bible verses and questions to help you consider the issue.

Capital punishment was a significant feature in the justice system of Old Testament Israel. Execution was called for in response to extreme civil crimes like murder and rape, as well as for offenses against God’s holiness, like false prophecy and witchcraft. There were mechanisms in place to avert the death penalty in some situations, and God sometimes spared the lives of people whose actions, legally speaking, would have otherwise meant the death penalty. The establishment of capital punishment in ancient Israel is often used to argue for the death penalty in modern times—and it seems reasonable to conclude that since God incorporated it into Israelite society, capital punishment is not antithetical to His nature.

The death penalty was never employed arbitrarily or frivolously. In fact, observing the use of capital punishment in the Old Testament actually shows us how precious human life is to God. Because human beings are image-bearers of God, murder was such a serious affront to both God and man that it had to be answered with the blood of the murderer. Genesis 9:6 suggests that this sense of justice is woven into the moral fabric of Creation:

Whoever sheds man’s blood, his blood will be shed by man, for God made man in His image. – (Genesis 9:6 HCSB)

Christians are well aware of the atoning power of blood, believing that Christ’s blood—shed at his execution on the cross—spares us from the spiritual “death penalty” that our sins would otherwise merit.

When applying these principles to our modern system of justice, however, we should be aware of the different context we live in. Ancient Israelite society was unique in that it was a true theocracy—God Himself crafted its laws. God clearly has the authority to save or condemn human lives, but does that authority still exist in a democratic government devised by fallible men and women?

The New Testament adds important context to the topic but doesn’t clearly instruct us one way or the other regarding the death penalty. The apostle Paul acknowledges that wielding “the sword” is a legitimate exercise of government authority—presumably he is referring to its duty to punish criminals, with violence if necessary. On the other hand, many of Jesus’ actions and words, such as his foiling of the execution of the adulterous woman, suggest that mercy and humility should stay society’s killing hand. And of course, no Christian is unaware of Jesus’ own experience with capital punishment: he was the ultimate innocent victim of the government’s sword wielded unjustly.

Because the New Testament’s gospel of grace is held to have fulfilled the Old Testament law, it is worth questioning whether Old Testament capital punishment—a powerful enforcer of that law—is a tool we should use today or whether it was appropriate only within the context of the Old Testament covenant. An over-arching theme of the New Testament is the undeserved forgiveness extended to us by a merciful God. As recipients of God’s grace, we are called to extend grace to others as well. How do we reconcile the need for justice with the importance of mercy and forgiveness? Do the requirements of justice trump the opportunity for mercy, or vice versa?

It would be much easier if God had chosen to clearly state one way or the other whether capital punishment is a moral responsibility for modern representative governments. But for His own reasons, He has not done so—which means we must continue to wrestle with Scripture, prayerfully try to discern the best course of action, and respect other Christians doing the same. Regardless of our conclusions, Christians must make sure that Christlike values—justice, humility, and grace—motivate us, rather than vengeance or hate; and whether Christians choose to support or oppose capital punishment, we are all called to make sure that it is carried out justly and does not target innocent people.

Bible Gateway - What does the Bible say about Capital Punishment

Capital punishment was a significant feature in the justice system of Old Testament Israel.

To website CONTENTS Page.

A sign in Scripture always points to something beyond itself.

Signs in John's Gospel (links)

Bible One - Signs in John's Gospel

Also: 

The Eight Signs in John's Gospel
By Arlen Chitwood of 
Lamp Broadcast

The Gospel of John is built around eight signs; and, as in the sign of the Sabbath, the signs in this gospel point to things beyond the signs themselves.

(Note:  The Sabbath was a sign, and a sign in Scripture always points to something beyond itself. The Sabbath, as a sign, points to a seventh-day rest which God will enter into with His people ["the people of God" in Hebrews 4:9] following six previous days of restorative work. The Sabbath was given to Israel to keep the thought ever before the nation that God, in accordance with the opening verses of Genesis, was going to work six days to effect the restoration of that presently in a ruined state [both man and the material creation] and then rest the seventh day [Exodus 31:16-17].)

It is the Jews who require a sign (I Corinthians 1:22); and these signs, taken from numerous signs which Jesus performed during His earthly ministry, are directed (as was His ministry in that day) to the Jewish people. Jesus performed these signs for one central purpose:

"...that ye [the Jewish people] might believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God; and that believing ye might have life through his name" (John 20:30-31; cf. John 2:11; 5:46-47; 6:14, 21; 11:45).

Seven of the eight signs in John's gospel were performed in connection with particular days, all in perfect keeping with one another, all in perfect keeping with the sign of the Sabbath, and all in perfect keeping with the septenary structure of Scripture. And all of the signs refer, after different fashions, to the same thing. All of them refer to Israel's coming salvation and restoration.

The first sign, in John 2:1-11, has to do with Jesus turning the water in six waterpots to wine ("six," is man's number; the "waterpots" were made from the earth, as man; they were filled with "water," symbolizing the Word (Ephesians 5:26); and, through Divine intervention, a change ensued). This sign, pointing to the future deliverance of Israel (seen through a marriage in Cana of Galilee, foreshadowing that time when God restores Israel as His wife [cf. Genesis 25:1]), occurred on the seventh day (John 1:29, 35, 43; 2:1), which is when Israel will be saved and restored yet future.

 [Aside:  Some say, "The unconscious waters saw their God and blushed."]   Signs in John's Gospel First Sign

The second sign, in John 4:40-54, has to do with the healing of a nobleman's son. This sign occurred after Jesus had spent two days with the Samaritans, on the third day (John 4:40, 43). It will be after two days visiting "the Gentiles, to take out of them a people for his name," on the third day, that Jesus will return to the Jewish people and the nation will be healed (cf. Isaiah 1:1-2:5; Hosea 5:15-6:2; Acts 15:14-18).    Signs in John's Gospel Second Sign 

The third sign, in John 5:1-9, has to do with a man being healed on the Sabbath, after being physically sick for thirty-eight years (John 1:5, 9). The reference (in the type) would be to the healing of the nation through the second generation of Israelites being allowed to enter the land under Joshua after thirty-eight years (dating from the overthrow at Kadesh-Barnea), referring to that time (in the antitype) when the nation will be healed and be allowed to enter the land under Christ, an event which will occur on the seventh day, the Sabbath. Signs in John's Gospel Third Sign

The fourth sign, in John 6:1-14, has to do with bread being provided for the multitudes; and this sign occurred in connection with the Passover (John 6:4). Jesus is that "bread of life" which will be provided for the nation yet future (John 6:35); and the Passover is the festival in Leviticus 23 which has to do with the future salvation of Israel, when the nation will receive the true "bread of life." Israel has slain the Lamb (cf. Exodus 12:6; Acts 2:36; 3:14-15), but the nation has yet to apply the blood (cf. Exodus 12:7, 13; Zechariah 12:10; Romans 11:26). Signs in John's Gospel Fourth Sign

The fifth sign, in John 6:15-21, has to do with Christ's departure, a storm, His return, the disciples' attitude toward Him at this time, and the geographical location in which they subsequently found themselves. It points to Christ's departure from Israel two thousand years ago (John 6:15), the coming Tribulation, with Israel scattered among the nations (John 6:16-18), Christ's return (John 6:19-20), the Jewish people receiving Him (John 6:21a), and the nation's restoration to the land (John 6:21b). This is the only sign which does not refer to particular days, but the chronology must be understood in the light of the other seven signs. Signs in John's Gospel Fifth Sign

The sixth sign, in John 9:1-41, has to do with the healing of a blind man, on the Sabbath day (John 9:14). This points to Israel's future deliverance from her blindness (Romans 11:25), which will occur on the seventh day, the Sabbath. Or, as in Luke 24:13-31, it will occur after two days (dating from the crucifixion), on the third day (John 9:21). Signs in John's Gospel Sixth Sign

The seventh sign, in John 11:1-44, has to do with the resurrection of Lazarus. This resurrection occurred after Jesus had been out of the land of Judaea two days, on the third day (John 11:6-7), after Lazarus had lain in the grave four days (John 11:17). This points to Israel's future resurrection (Ezekiel 37:12-14; Daniel 12:2), after two days, on the third day; and at this time Israel will have been in the place of death four days, dating four millenniums back to Abraham.     Signs in John's Gospel Seventh Sign 

The eighth sign, in John 20:1-29, has to do with the resurrection of Christ. This resurrection occurred after two days, on the third day. God's firstborn Son had been raised on the third day, pointing to all of God's firstborn Sons -- Christ, Israel, and the Church (following the adoption) -- being raised up to live in God's sight on that coming third, seventh day, the Messianic EraSigns in John's Gospel Eighth Sign

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Signs in John's Gospel Eighth Signexcerpt from Septenary Structure of Scripture! in this website!

The  following Word Document is SAFE to open and print: The Eight Signs in John's Gospel by Arlen Chitwood.docx

To website CONTENTS Page.

When the Redeemer appeared, He appeared as God’s Son, the second Man, the last Adam (Matthew 2:15; 3:17; I Corinthians 15:45-47). He, like the first Adam, was tested. But, rather than being overcome by Satan, He overcame Satan, showing that He was fully qualified to take the sceptre (Matthew 4:1-11).

Thus, through the second Man, the last Adam, the purpose for man’s creation and redemption (following his fall) will be realized.

Signs in John’s Gospel Conclusion
But These Are Written, That…
By Arlen Chitwood of
Lamp Broadcast

“And many other signs truly did Jesus in the presence of his disciples, which are not written in this book:

but these are written, that ye might believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God; and that believing ye might have life through his name”  (John 20:30-31).

All four gospels — Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John — present the same message to the same recipients. All four present a record of the offer of the kingdom of the heavens to the Jewish people, with each presenting the matter from a different perspective.

Each gospel presents different facets of a complete word picture, with the four gospels together forming the complete picture.

The Gospel of John though should be looked upon and considered unique among the other gospels in a particular respect. It is the only one of the four gospels which provides a specifically stated purpose for particular events which the Spirit of God moved John to record several decades after these events occurred.

The Gospel of John is built around eight signs depicting events which occurred during Christ’s ministry to the Jewish people. These signs were Divinely designed to effect belief among the Jewish people. And, though many Jews believed, the nation at large remained in unbelief, climaxing this unbelief by rejecting the proffered kingdom, crucifying their Messiah, and pledging their allegiance to a pagan Gentile king.

Then several decades later — during the period covered by the Book of Acts, during the reoffer of the kingdom of the heavens to the Jewish people (which lasted from 33 A.D. to about 62 A.D.) — the Spirit of God singled out eight signs (from among all the signs which Jesus had performed) and moved John to record them in his gospel. And the purpose for the Spirit moving John to record these eight particular signs is given near the conclusion of his gospel, in John 20:30-31.

These eight signs, forming a framework around which John’s gospel is built, were recorded for exactly the same purpose that they were originally performed:

They were originally performed to effect belief among the Jewish people during the offer of the kingdom of the heavens, during Christ’s earthly ministry, as recorded in the gospel accounts.

They were recorded in John’s gospel to effect belief among the Jewish people during the reoffer of the kingdom of the heavens, during the ministry of the apostles, as recorded in the Book of Acts.

This is the reason why, in the Book of Acts — in line with Romans 1:16; 2:9-10 — the apostles and others always, without exception, went ”to the Jew first” in every locality where the message was proclaimed. It was only after the message had been proclaimed to the Jews in a particular locality (invariably followed by rejection) that those proclaiming the message were free to go to the Gentiles in that same locality with the same message concerning the kingdom, though “an offer” of the kingdom, not “a reoffer” (which, of necessity, because of the message, could only have been “an offer” of the kingdom to saved Gentiles).

This is also the reason why one can know that the Gospel of John — recorded to effect belief among the Jewish people relative to Christ and the proffered kingdom — was written at a time before the close of the reoffer of the kingdom of the heavens to Israel, sometime before about 62 A.D. The Jewish people simply could not have been singled out in the specific manner seen in John 20:30-31 — concerning “signs” in relation to the Messianic King and His Kingdom — had the gospel been recorded following the time of the reoffer of the kingdom to the Jewish people.

As previously seen, these verses in John chapter twenty refer back to eight signs, among numerous other signs, performed for a particular, revealed purpose during the original offer of the kingdom; and, as also previously seen, they could only have been singled out and recorded for exactly the same purpose during the reoffer of the kingdom.

“That Ye Might Believe That Jesus Is the Christ, the Son of God”

The key words in the first part of verse thirty-one are “believe,” “Christ,” and “Son.” And the manner in which all three words are used must be understood in the light of the introductory reference to “signs” in the previous verse, which reflects back on all the signs which Jesus performed (“And many other signs…” [John 20:30a]), whether recorded or not recorded in the other three gospels. Then, remaining within the context, the manner in which all three words are used can only have to do with the Son’s previous ministry to the Jewish people in relation to His kingship and the proffered kingdom.

1) “That Ye Might Believe”

Belief among the Jewish people during both the original offer of the kingdom (recorded in the gospel accounts) and the reoffer of the kingdom (recorded in the Book of Acts) had to do with exactly the same thing. It had to do with the Person presenting the message (Jesus the Christ, God’s Son), and it had to do with the message being proclaimed (the kingdom of the heavens).

Belief during the original offer of the kingdom had nothing to do with eternal salvation, for Christ came to a people who were already saved. They, as their ancestors, going all the way back to Moses (throughout thirty-five generations, covering over fourteen centuries), had sacrificed paschal lambs year after year (though breaks in the offering of sacrifices would have occurred at times during Gentile dominance [during the time of the Judges] or during Gentile captivity [the subsequent Assyrian and Babylonian captivities]). And, as during Moses’ day (as before or after that time) there was death and shed blood, that which God has required since Adam sinned in Eden.

And, when Christ came to Israel four millenniums following man’s creation and subsequent fall, God could only have looked upon the matter in exactly the same manner as He had previously looked upon it during Adam’s day or during Moses’ day. The statement from Exodus 12:13, “…when I see the blood, I will pass over you…,” must remain true throughout all time.

The regenerate state of the Jewish people at Christ’s first coming allowed that seen in the gospel accounts to occur — an offer of the kingdom of the heavens to the Jewish people. Otherwise, there could not have been an offer. The kingdom could not then and it cannot today be offered to unregenerate individuals. A person must first possess spiritual life before spiritual values of this nature can enter into the picture.

And, as well, this is the only reason that there could have been a reoffer of the kingdom to Israel, which, of necessity, had to be limited to about thirty years. The same saved generation living before Calvary remained on the scene following Calvary. But when that generation began to pass off the scene via death some three decades later (replaced by Jews refusing to avail themselves of the blood of the Paschal Lamb slain in 33 A.D., which fulfilled the O.T. type introduced in Exodus chapter twelve, rendering any future slaying of paschal lambs on the Passover by the Jewish people nonefficacious), the reoffer of the kingdom, of necessity, could no longer continue. A saved generation of Jews, to whom an offer of the kingdom could be extended, no longer existed beyond about 62 A.D. when the reoffer of the kingdom, of necessity, came to a close.

Thus, contextually in John 20:31, belief involves the Jewish Messiah in relation to the kingdom, not eternal life. And this is evident from not only that which precedes (signs) but that which the verse goes on to state (“that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God”).

2) “That Jesus Is the Christ”

The name “Jesus” means salvation (Matthew 1:21). The Greek word translated “Jesus,” Iesous, is the equivalent of the Hebrew words Yeshuah (meaning “salvation”) or Jehoshua (“Joshua,” a cognate form of Yeshuah, meaning exactly the same — “salvation”). The word Yeshuah is used about eighty times in the Old Testament, it is always used in the sense of “deliverance,” and it is usually translated “salvation” (e.g., Genesis 49:18; II Chronicles 20:17; Isaiah 12:2).

Then the name “Joshua,” appearing numerous times in the Old Testament, appears in the New Testament twice, in Acts 7:45 and Hebrews 4:8. “Joshua” in the Greek text, as previously noted, is Iesous, distinguished from the name “Jesus” only through the context. And a failure to take the context into consideration apparently caused the KJV translators to erroneously translate the word as “Jesus” in both Acts 7:45 and Hebrews 4:8.

“Deliverance” or “salvation” in Scripture though (both Old and New Testaments), as the use of the name Iesous in the New Testament (meaning “salvation”), must be viewed contextually to determine which type deliverance or salvation is in view.

In the preceding respect, most of the references to “salvation” in the New Testament actually relate either directly or indirectly to the Messianic Era, not to eternal life. And the thought of salvation through the use of the name “Jesus” in John 20:31, both textually and contextually, is used in exactly this same sense.

3) “The Son of God”

“Sonship” in Scripture implies rulership, for sonship is centrally for regal purposes in the governmental structure of God’s kingdom.

“Sons of God” (angels) presently rule throughout God’s kingdom, whether on this earth, other provinces throughout the galaxy, or provinces throughout all the galaxies forming the universal kingdom of God. All angels, whether fallen (as Satan and his angels) or unfallen (all the other angels) are sons of God, else angels (fallen or unfallen) could not rule.

Angels are sons because of creation. Unlike that which occurs in the human realm, there is no procreation in the angelic world. Each angel is a special, individual creation, providing the status of sonship. Adam, because of creation, was a son of God both before and following the fall (Luke 3:38), which was completely in line with the reason for his creation,given in the opening chapter of Genesis:

“And God said, Let us make man in our image, after our likeness: and let them have dominion…[Heb., radah, ‘rule’; i.e., ‘…and let them rule…’]” (Genesis 1:26a; cf. Genesis 1:27-28).

Then, when the Redeemer appeared, He appeared as God’s Son, the second Man, the last Adam (Matthew 2:15; 3:17; I Corinthians 15:45-47). He, like the first Adam, was tested. But, rather than being overcome by Satan, He overcame Satan, showing that He was fully qualified to take the sceptre (Matthew 4:1-11).

Thus, through the second Man, the last Adam, the purpose for man’s creation and redemption (following his fall) will be realized.

“And That Believing Ye Might Have Life through His Name”

The key words in the second part of verse thirty one are “believing” and “life.” And, as in the first part of the verse, both words must be understood in the light of the introductory reference to “signs” in the previous verse, which reflects back not only on the previous eight signs in John’s gospel but upon all the signs which Jesus had performed, whether recorded or not recorded in the other three gospels.

Then also, as in the first part of the verse, remaining within context, both words can only have to do with the Son’s previous ministry to the Jewish people in relation to His kingship and the proffered kingdom.

The key words throughout Scripture are “believe” and “faith”; and both, in reality, are the same word. One is a verb (Gk., pisteuo; “believe”), and the other is a noun (Gk., pistis; “faith”).

And faith (or belief) is connected with the whole of man’s salvation, whether that of the spirit, the soul, or the body (cf. John 3:16; Romans 1:17; 8:13-23; Ephesians 2:8-9; Hebrews 10:35-39; I Peter 1:3-9).

The reference to believing in the latter part of John 20:31 has to do, not with the salvation which we presently possess (the salvation of the spirit), but with present and future aspects of salvation (the salvation of the soul). Believing, with a view to “life” in this verse, has to do with the saved and that which lies ahead for those among the saved who exercise faith. It has nothing to do with the unsaved. And because “signs” and the saved alone are in view, it would be difficult to even make a secondary application relative to the unsaved.

“Life,” in keeping with the text and context, must, as well, also be understood as having to do with that which lies ahead for the faithful among the saved, not with eternal life through believing for the unsaved.

And, during the offer and reoffer of the kingdom, that life would have been realized for saved Jews in the proffered kingdom.

And, since the saved and the Messianic Era are in view, an application could be made for Christians (though apart from signs), for the realization of “life” is seen elsewhere to be exactly the same for the saved today — believing that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God — a revelation which comes only from above (Matthew 16:15-17).

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Signs in John's Gospel Conclusion by Arlen Chitwood

The following Word Document is SAFE to open and print:  Signs in John’s Gospel Conclusion by Arlen Chitwood.docx

To website CONTENTS Page.

The trials and death of Jesus were illegal according to earthly laws
and a mockery of the perfect, sinless Messiah.

The Seven Trials of Jesus Leading to His Crucifixion
By Compelling Truth

[Note:  Carol Miller's Sunday School Lesson of February 3, 2014, moved me to an 'off on a bunny trail' leading to the following outline.]

The night before Jesus was sentenced to death by crucifixion, He was arrested and tried seven times (some note six based on how these trials are counted) before he was crucified.  They included:

1. The trial before Annas:

John 18:12-14, 19-23 include the details of the first Jewish trial of Jesus. Annas was the father-in-law of Caiaphas the high priest.

2. The trial before Caiaphas:

All four Gospels record this trial (Matthew 26:57-68; Mark 14:53-65; Luke 22:54, 63-65; John 18:24), with Matthew offering the most detailed account. We are told Caiaphas was high priest that year and had predicted one man should die on behalf of the people. In this second trial, the religious leaders gathered together, bringing many false witnesses against Jesus. Jesus spoke of Himself as the Son of Man sitting at the right hand of power, a clear reference to Himself as Messiah. The high priest tore his clothes, claiming Jesus had given evidence worthy of death on His own.

3. The trial before the Sanhedrin:

All three Synoptic Gospels record this third Jewish trial (Matthew 27:1; Mark 15:1; Luke 22:66-71) that took place "as soon as it was day" (Luke 22:66). Jesus again referred to Himself as the Son of Man and was delivered to the Roman leader Pilate for trial.

4. The trial before Pilate:

All four Gospels record this trial (Matthew 27:1-2, 11-14; Mark 15:1-5; Luke 23:1-7; John 18:28-32, 33-38), with John giving an extended account. Pilate found nothing worthy of death to condemn, sending Jesus to King Herod.

5. The trial before Herod:

Only Luke records this trial (Luke 23:6-12). Herod hoped to see a miracle, though Jesus answered none of the charges against Him. Herod and his men mocked Jesus and sent Him back to Pilate with a kingly robe.

6. The second trial before Pilate:

All four Gospels record this trial (Matthew 27:15-23; Mark 15:6-14; Luke 23:13-22; John 18:39-19:6). In the end, Pilate claimed to have nothing to do with the punishment of Jesus, leaving the fate of Jesus to the crowd in the form of allowing them to choose freedom for Jesus or to release a known criminal named Barabbas.

7. The trial by the Jewish people:

The Jews who had gathered for Passover shouted "Crucify! Crucify!" and chose freedom for Barabbas rather than Jesus. Jesus was then sentenced to Roman crucifixion.

In total, three Jewish trials took place followed by three Roman trials, concluding with an appeal to the Jewish people with the consent of a Roman leader. Both Jews and Gentiles were responsible for the call to put Jesus to death.

Further, many laws were broken in the process of the trial according to Jewish legal regulations:

1) No trial was to be held during the Passover week.
2) Each member was to vote individually (the Jews voted as a group).
3) The Jews had no authority to execute a person, yet Pilate consented based on their recommendation.
4) Trials were not to be held at night, yet Jesus was arrested and tried at night.
5) A representative was to be given, though Jesus had no one to represent Him.

Ultimately, the trials and death of Jesus were illegal according to earthly laws and a mockery of the perfect, sinless Messiah.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Compelling Truth - Trials of Jesus Leading to His Crucifixion

The following Word Document is SAFE to open and print: The Seven Trials of Jesus Leading to His Crucifixion.docx

To website CONTENTS Page.

Aside:  The following commentary is contrary to some beliefs; however, upon reading, I was reminded of a loving father who, because of his love, disciplines his children while raising them.  An unloving father does not discipline his children. The difference in the actions of disciplined and undisciplined children is seen as they grow up and reach full development. To me discipline from God, Who is love, is necessary for maturing and overcoming, necessary for winning the inheritance of ruling and reigning with Christ in His kingdom.

How We Forget the Holiness of God
He may not be cruel and capricious. But don't pretend he isn't dangerous.
Drew Dyck
May 20, 2014

A couple years ago, I visited Israel with a group of Christian journalists. We bobbed in the Dead Sea, ate "Peter fish" in Galilee, and ascended the desert fortress of Masada. We toured the Church of the Holy Sepulcher, prayed at the Western Wall, and sat amid Gethsemane's twisted olive trees. But for me the highlight of the trip wasn't a place. It was a person—our guide, Amir.

Amir was in his late 50s, stocky, with skin that looked like leather from leading trips through the Holy Land for three decades. At each site, Amir would seek out an isolated spot, gather us in a semicircle, and expound upon the historical and theological significance of the site. Sometimes he seemed more like a preacher than a tour guide.

I remember one talk in particular. With the Mount of Olives shimmering in the background, Amir described what he saw as the basic problem of the universe. "God longs to come down to earth to redeem the righteous and judge the wicked," he said. "But there's a problem."

He leaned toward us and stretched out his arms like a scarecrow.

"His presence is like plutonium. Nothing can live when God comes near. If God came to earth, both the righteous and unrighteous would perish. We would all die!"

Initially Amir's metaphor struck me as strange. I'd heard God described as father, master, king, warrior, judge . . . but plutonium? Yet as I recounted God's interactions with the ancient Israelites, I wondered if Amir was onto something.

A Consuming Fire

We evangelicals love talking about God's love. Just drop in on one of our church services and listen. You'll hear worship choruses dripping with lyrics that border on romantic. The sermon will gush with assurances of God's affection. While such affirmations are good—we need reminders of God's love—rarely do we speak of God's majesty, let alone whisper a word about his wrath. Among young Christians, this one-sided view of God is especially striking. Jesus is a homeboy or boyfriend. God is the big guy upstairs. Talk of divine holiness is dismissed as legalistic or judgmental.

The Bible, however, describes God in sobering terms. Among the myriad titles given, he is called "a consuming fire," "Judge of all the earth," and the "Lord of hosts"—a title that portrays God poised for battle, at the head of a heavenly army. In addition, the Bible stresses God's discontinuity with humankind. "God is not human that he should . . ." is almost a refrain in Scripture. We might imagine that God is a sort of Superman, just like you or me but with additional powers. But that kind of thinking betrays a dangerous illusion. God is radically different from us, in degree and kind. He is ontologically dissimilar, wholly other, dangerous, alien, holy, wild.

When God shows up in Scripture, people cower and tremble. They go mute. The ones who manage speech fall into despair. Fainters abound. Take the prophet Daniel. He could stare down lions, but when the heavens opened, he swooned. Ezekiel, too, was overwhelmed by his vision of God. After witnessing Yahweh's throne chariot lift into the air with the sound of a jet engine, he fell face-first to the ground. When Solomon dedicated the temple, the glory of the Lord was so overpowering, "the priests could not perform their service" (1 Kings 8:11).

New Testament types fared no better. John's revelations left him lying on the ground "as though dead" (Revelation 1:17). The disciples dropped when they saw Jesus transfigured. Even the intrepid Saul marching to Damascus collapsed before the blazing brilliance of the resurrected Christ.

I understand why such accounts are jarring for us. They stand in stark contrast from popular depictions. In movies, angels are like teddy bears with wings. God is Morgan Freeman or some other avuncular figure. In Scripture, however, divine encounters are terrifying, leaving even the most stout and spiritual vibrating with fear—or lying face-down, unconscious.

Perhaps the story that best illustrates God's formidable holiness is found in Isaiah 6. In most Bibles the passage is titled "Isaiah's Commission." This is a classic example of burying the lead. Yes, these verses record Isaiah's prophetic calling, but first we see one of the most harrowing images of God in all of literature.

In the year that King Uzziah died, I saw the Lord, high and exalted, seated on a throne; and the train of his robe filled the temple. Above him were seraphim, each with six wings: With two wings they covered their faces, with two they covered their feet, and with two they were flying. And they were calling to one another:

"Holy, holy, holy is the Lord Almighty; the whole earth is full of his glory."

The seraphim alone would make most mortals tremble. Their name, seraphim, literally means "fiery, burning ones." Their cries shake the temple. Isaiah shakes too.

"Woe to me! I am ruined! For I am a man of unclean lips, and I live among a people of unclean lips, and my eyes have seen the King, the Lord Almighty." (Isaiah 6:5)

The seraphim do little to assuage Isaiah's fears. It is not safe for him, a sinful mortal, to behold the unmediated glory of God. Death or cleansing—these are the only answers for Isaiah's predicament. Fortunately for Isaiah, the seraphim chose the latter.

Around the time I was meditating on Isaiah's vision, I attended a worship service where the pastor invited congregants to call out God's attributes by finishing this sentence: "Lord, you are . . ."

The responses came in rapid succession:

"Loving!" said someone. "Merciful."   Added others "Gracious."   "Kind."   "Compassionate."

All true. Yet what I found interesting was what wasn't said. There wasn't a word about God's holiness, justice, or glory. Had Isaiah been in attendance, perhaps he would have added, "Terrifying."

Of course it's natural to ask, if portrayals of God holiness are unpopular, why celebrate them? It isn't likely that the "terrifying holiness of God" tops the list of felt needs for our unbelieving neighbors. So why bother? Why not be content to focus exclusively on God's love?

While sidelining holiness may seem innocent, nothing could be further from the truth. A healthy appreciation for divine holiness has a tremendous impact on how we live and how we relate to God.

Holey Holiness

After Isaiah's vision, the prophet realizes he has a problem. There's a dangerous gulf between God and him. It's not merely about God's power and grandeur. Isaiah fears he's doomed because he has "unclean lips" (Isaiah 6:5). It seems that a revelation of God is accompanied by an overpowering sense of God's purity and a corresponding awareness of human sinfulness.

While this concern for personal holiness is clear in Scripture, it has become murky in the church. Pastor Kevin DeYoung argues that we have a "hole in our holiness." He's not just talking about immorality per se; rather, "the hole in our holiness is that we don't really care about it."

One nationwide study from Barna Group found that "the concept of holiness baffles most Americans." When asked to describe what it means to be holy, the most common reply was "I don't know." Of those identified as "born again," only 46 percent believed "God has called them to holiness." The study concluded, "The results portray a body of Christians who attend church and read the Bible, but do not understand the concept or significance of holiness, do not personally desire to be holy, and therefore do little, if anything to pursue it."

Younger Christians in particular seem to view holiness as optional at best. Twenty-something writer Tyler Braun had this to say about his generation:

As the next generation of young Christians (including myself) continues to root themselves well within culture, we've lost the marks that allow Christ to be seen by a world that denies Him. We've lost holiness. Young believers have pursued life experience at the expense of innocence as we've given up on caring about the sin in our own lives.

Why is there such a lack of discernible holiness? Why this confusion on a basic Christian teaching? For Braun, the problem traces back to a lopsided understanding of God. "We picture God only as a God who provides mercy, not judgment. So of course we can get away with our sin, because God forgives."

I believe he's right. And not just about the younger generation. This thinking pervades the church—and we shouldn't be surprised. We lack a practice of personal holiness because we've lost a theology of divine holiness. When we neglect a part of God's nature, we shouldn't be surprised when that same attribute goes missing in our lives.

The Bible repeatedly makes the connection between God's holiness and ours. "Be holy," God says, "because I am holy" (Leviticus 19:2). "Just as he who called you is holy, so be holy in all you do" (1 Peter 1:15). We will never be perfect. Not on this side of eternity. But when we gain a fuller vision of God, our lives will begin to reflect his holiness.

Awesome Again

We go to great lengths to create atmospheres conducive to meaningful worship. Each year we publish reams of books on worship, hold worship conferences, and spend millions of dollars on instruments and décor we hope will lead people into the presence of God. None of this is wrong. Atmosphere is important. But no matter how much we invest, without an appreciation of God's holiness, our worship is fated to be superficial and, at best, momentarily moving.

But when we glimpse God's holiness, we begin approaching God with "reverence and awe" because we see him as "a consuming fire" (Hebrews 12:28). "Ultimately transcendence is what makes a worship service meaningful," writes Pastor Bill Giovannetti. When God shows up, worship doesn't have to be manufactured or drummed up. Worship is the natural reflex of mortals to the presence of a holy God. As Matt Redman puts it, "Worship thrives on wonder. For worship to be worship, it must contain something of the otherness of God." A vision of God's holiness rescues our worship from superficiality and makes it passionate and profound.

Note how Isaiah responds to his vision of God. At first he is distraught. But the passage doesn't end in despair. After the majestic appearance, the Lord asks, "Whom shall I send? And who will go for us?" (Isaiah 6:8). At this point Isaiah's dismay becomes determination. "Here am I," he says. "Send me!" (Isaiah 6:8).

Other stories of divine visitations follow a similar pattern. Initially the visited person is terrified, but fear gives way to obedience.

Today, it's no different. When I think of services in which I have sensed God's presence, it wasn't because the music was particularly good or the sermon especially profound. It was because there was a collective sense of God's holiness. I recall standing in a room with 300 people singing "How Great Is Our God" and feeling like we were blending into heaven. Only an intense appreciation for God's holiness produces such moments. Only when we marvel at his majesty will we achieve the deep intimacy that grows out of a true appreciation for who God is.

The cruel irony of choosing God's love over his holiness is that we end up losing both. The affection of a familiar, buddy deity isn't worth much. Only the love of the Lord of heaven and earth, who dwells in unapproachable light, is truly awe-inspiring. When we lose sight of God's greatness, his love loses meaning. Perhaps this is why we write more saccharine love songs about God's affection or make bizarre speculations that Jesus would have died "just for me." Are we trying to convince ourselves, through repetition and superlatives, that his love still has meaning?

Only when we rediscover the holiness of God will we be overwhelmed by his love. Only then will we realize how truly good the news of the gospel is—that this holy God turns out to be a lover, that the temple curtain designed to protect us is now torn to let us in. But let's never forget that he is the God of Isaiah 6. His throne is still exalted. The seraphim still cry holy. And so must we.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Drew Dyck is the managing editor of Leadership Journal and author of Yawning at Tigers: You Can't Tame God, So Stop Trying (Nelson Books, 2014), from which this article has been taken.

Added Scripture:

You have not yet resisted to the point of shedding blood in your striving against sin;
and you have forgotten the exhortation which is addressed to you as sons, "MY SON, DO NOT REGARD LIGHTLY THE DISCIPLINE OF THE LORD, NOR FAINT WHEN YOU ARE REPROVED BY HIM;
FOR THOSE WHOM THE LORD LOVES HE DISCIPLINES, AND HE SCOURGES EVERY SON WHOM HE RECEIVES."
It is for discipline that you endure; God deals with you as with sons; for what son is there whom his father does not discipline?

But if you are without discipline, of which all have become partakers, then you are illegitimate children and not sons. (Hebrews 12:4-8)

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Bible Prayers - How We Forget the Holiness of God by Drew Dyck, 5/20/14

The following Word Document is SAFE to open and print:  How We Forget the Holiness of God.docx

To website CONTENTS Page.

The Church, by forsaking the Word (progressively brought about by the working of the leaven), has allowed a friendship with the world to ensue (cf. James 4:4; 1 John 2:15-17), sealing its own fate in one respect; and the world, having disarmed the Church, has sealed its own fate in another respect.

Christians and the World
The Biblical Relationship of Christians to the World
By Arlen Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

I have given them Your Word; and the world has hated them because they are not of the world, just as I am not of the world.

I do not pray that You should take them out of the world, but that You should keep them from the evil one.

They are not of the world, just as I am not of the world.

Sanctify them by Your truth. Your Word is truth. (John 17:14-17).

Christians live in a world governed and controlled by Satan and his angels.  It is a world in which Satan and his angels continue a rule, which they have held since time immemorial, since a time preceding Satan’s fall, along with one-third of his original contingent of angels ruling in lesser positions of power under him.  And this, in turn, would date back to the time following the creation of the heavens and the earth when God appointed and placed Satan and his angels in the positions of power that they, since that time, have occupied (cf. Ezekiel 28:14ff; Daniel 4:17ff; Romans 13:1).

Then, since man’s creation and fall 6,000 years ago — an individual created in God’s image, after His likeness, created to take the scepter in the stead of Satan and his angels (Genesis 1:26-28 [though the fall, requiring redemption, has delayed man from occupying this position]) — Satan and his angels, continuing to rule, have carried out this rule by and through fallen man, by and through rulers among the nations (Daniel 10:12-20).

And since the bringing into existence of the nation of Israel over two millennia following man’s creation  (descendants of Jacob, a special creation, separate from the nations), the rule of Satan and his angels through fallen man has been restricted to the Gentile nations.  Israel’s ruling angel is Michael, with undoubtedly a large contingent of angels ruling under him.  And Michael, with his angels, is not part of Satan’s kingdom (Daniel 10:21).

(Ref. the author’s book, “The Most High Ruleth BOOK,” in this site, for a more complete, overall picture of the preceding.)

A World That Hates Christians

The preceding, according to John 17:14, describes a world that hates Christians, for a revealed reason — a world presently governed and controlled by Satan and his angels.

Something though is evidently wrong in today’s world, for there is no presently existing hatred between the world and Christians.  The world and Christians appear to get along with one another just fine.  The conflict described in Scripture, for all practical purposes, simply doesn’t exist in today’s world.

So, what is this all about?

The answer is simple.  All a person has to do is read the first part of John 17:14, then take a look at Christendom in the world today.  And doing so, that person can know, solely from a Scriptural standpoint, what is wrong.  He can know, solely from a Scriptural standpoint, why Christians are not hated by the world today.

Note the verse again:

I have given them Your Word; and the world has hated them  . . . .

The world either hates or does not hate Christians, the world either gets along with or does not get along with Christians, on one basis alone — the Word.  Christians holding to the Word, proclaiming the Word, will not find the world to be their friend.  On the other hand, Christians not holding to the Word, not proclaiming the Word, will have no problem with the world.  The two can walk hand-in-hand.

Stated another way, there can be no such thing as Christians holding to, proclaiming the Word, and, at the same time, being loved by the world.  And the inverse of that would have to be equally true.  The world would have no basis for hating Christians not holding to the Word, not proclaiming the Word.

The base for the entire matter is singular.  It’s the Word, the Word, the Word, nothing else.  It’s not aids to devotions, it’s not so-called Christian music, it’s not anything connected with any type of so-called Christian activity.  Rather, it’s the WORD, with that being the end of the matter.

Why?

The “why” of the world’s hatred for Christians holding to and proclaiming the Word is very simple.  Satan could only have an extreme hatred for what the Word reveals about where matters are headed.  Satan is “the god of this age” (2 Corinthians 4:4), he and his angels rule through and control the nations, and the nations could only follow suit concerning what the Word has to say about that which the future holds for Satan, his angels, and unsaved man under his control and sway.

But, if the Word is removed, then nothing is left.  Apart from the Word, there would be no basis for an existing enmity between the world and Christians.

Again, it’s the Word, the Word, the Word, nothing else.

So, What Has Happened?

The Church and the world find themselves today at the very end of a 2,000-year dispensation in which God has been dealing with the new creation “in Christ.”  Israel was set aside for a dispensation, a new creation was called into existence, and the Spirit of God has been performing a special and particular work throughout the dispensation.  He has been calling out a bride for God’s Son, who will reign as consort queen with Him — co-heir over all things — following Satan and his angels being put down.

Satan and his angels know these things, which form the heart of the message to be proclaimed by and heard in the churches of the land today.  But how many Christians know anything about or have ever even heard these things proclaimed?

The answer to that question will explain the “why” of the problem presently existing throughout Christendom.

1)  In Christendom

In the chronology of Church history, as depicted in the first four parables of Matthew chapter thirteen (Sower [Matthew 13:1-9], Tares [Matthew 13:24-30], Mustard Seed [Matthew 13:31-32], Leaven [Matthew 13:33]), or in the letters to the seven churches in Revelation 2; 3 (the only two places in the New Testament where this complete history is revealed), the Church at the end of the dispensation is seen in two descriptive ways:

a)  As completely leavened (Matthew 13:33)

b)  As wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked (Revelation 3:17b).

In the latter, the Church has been deceived into believing that it is “rich, have become wealthy, and have need of nothing” (Revelation 3:17a).  Yet, the state of the completely leavened Church at the end of the dispensation is seen by God in a completely opposite respect.

Why is this the case?  The answer, part and parcel with the working of the leaven, is very simple.  The Church has progressively strayed from the pure, unadulterated proclamation of the Word (John 16:9-11); the Church has progressively gone the way of the world, and the world has won the Church over.

Accordingly, the world has disarmed the Church, stripping the Church naked of the armor that God has provided (Ephesians 6:11-17) [again, note the end result of this “naked” condition in Revelation 3:17b]).

If a person doesn’t believe that this is the case, all he has to do is open his eyes and look around.  There is no hatred between the world and the Church; and it is difficult to know whether we have a worldly Church or a Churchly world — probably both.  Equally difficult is to know where one begins and the other ends in the world today.

2)  In the World

The world though, by disarming the Church, has sealed its own fate.  In a respect, the nations comprising the world, by and through disarming the Church, have committed genocide.

The Church, possessing the Word, believing and proclaiming this Word, is in possession of a restraining power for all that exists among the nations.  But a disarmed Church, having ignored the Word, is another matter entirely.  Note how such a Church is aptly described in Matthew 5:13-16.

The Church, in this passage, can be seen as the “salt of the earth” which “loses its flavor” and is now “good for nothing but to be thrown out and trampled underfoot by men.”  The Church can be seen as the “light of the world,” though now “put under a basket.”  And, occupying this position, there is no longer a shining light that can glorify the “Father in heaven.”

The restraining power of such a Church is gone.  And apart from this restraining power, there is nothing withholding “the god of this age” from taking the nations under his control and sway to heretofore unseen depths of degradation — e.g., homosexuality and same-sex marriage running rampant, uprisings in nations worldwide, etc.

The Church has allowed this to occur on the one hand; and the world, under Satan, has brought it to pass on the other.  And the end result will be far from anything that anyone might desire.

3)  The End of the Matter

The principle pertaining to all of that which exists is seen in 2 Thessalonians 2:3-12. This passage, dealing with an already working “mystery of lawlessness,” has to do with things that will occur, yet future, after an existing restraining power has been removed.

Once this restraining power has been removed, the man of sin (the Antichrist) is going to be revealed, one whose coming is after the “working of Satan, with all power, signs, and lying wonders.”  This man, seated on Satan’s throne, will take the nations of the earth, including Israel, to the very brink of complete destruction (Matthew 24:22; Revelation 13:2).

And, leading into this man’s rise, paving the way for him to put the finishing touches on all that is seen happening in the world today, is the worldly Church no longer holding to or proclaiming the Word, opening the door for the world under Satan and his angels to become fully engaged in the madness seen all around us.

The world, spiritually speaking, is dead; and the Church, the only means through which the world could possibly find life, for all practical purposes, has become like the world.  And the same fate awaits both (1 Corinthians 11:31-32).

Note from the preceding two verses that it is possible for Christians who do not judge themselves during the present time to one day be judged by the Lord after a fashion that they will be “condemned with the world.”  For the Christian, this would have to do with his calling, with millennial verities in view; but for the world, without life or a calling, this could only have to do with eternal verities.

And that brings matters back to the existing problem.  The Church, by forsaking the Word (progressively brought about by the working of the leaven), has allowed a friendship with the world to ensue (cf. James 4:4; 1 John 2:15-17), sealing its own fate in one respect; and the world, having disarmed the Church, has sealed its own fate in another respect.

How much worse will it become on both fronts before the Lord steps in and removes the Church?  Only time will tell.  But when the Church is removed, and the existing flicker of light, though under a bushel, is gone — with nothing but darkness and death remaining — things will begin tumbling completely out of control.

And you don’t want to be here, but you will be if unsaved; and you don’t want to be among Christians at Christ’s judgment seat, “condemned with the world,” but you will be if . . .

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Christians and the Worldfrom We Are Almost There BOOK, also in this site.

The following Word Document is SAFE to open and print:  Christians and the World by Arlen Chitwood.docx

To website CONTENTS Page.

Seven, Ten Generations BOOK
By Arlen Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

Content:

Rear Cover Data

God, in His Word, often exhibits an affinity for explaining matters by and through the use of types, numbers, metaphors, parables, or other forms of figurative language.  But the way in which man in the western world normally views these same parts of the Word, more often than not, is completely out of line with the way in which God has revealed Himself in His Word.

In the preceding respect, vital points of interpretation, particularly those established early in Genesis, are often missed.  And, beginning in an incorrect fashion in this manner, can only result in negative consequences when seeking to understand subsequent biblical revelation.

The basics for everything have been set forth early in Scripture.  In this respect, man must begin where God began if he is to gain an understanding of foundational truths, which are vitally necessary for a proper understanding of subsequent revelation.  And, beginning at this point in Scripture, man must study God’s revelation after the manner in which it has been structured, after the manner in which God gave His revelation to man.

Thus, all who desire to properly understand God’s revelation of Himself, His plans, and His purposes for man must do two things:

1) They must begin where God began, at the beginning, in Genesis.

2) They must study this revelation after the manner in which God structured His Word when the Spirit moved different men to pen this Word.

Anything short of this, no matter to what extent man applies himself to study, can only fail to produce the full results that God intended when He gave this revelation to man.

Foreword

Genesis, the book of beginnings, is rich beyond degree.  And this richness is found mainly through the means that God has used to reveal Himself, His plans, and His purposes as they pertain to man and the earth.  Genesis is highly typical in structure; and within this typical structure God has incorporated a numeric system, with different numbers carrying spiritual significance and meaning.

The book of Genesis begins this way, throughout the opening chapter and into the first three verses of the second chapter (the first thirty-four verses of the book), revealing:

A creation

A ruin of the creation

A restoration of the ruined creation over six days time

A day of rest following the restoration

And God’s work within this restoration, along with His taking time to rest following the restoration, all occur within an established numeric framework.

Then, not only Genesis but all of subsequent Scripture continues this way, which is something dealt with centrally in the subject matter of this book, Seven, Ten Generations BOOK.

Both “seven” and “ten” are numbers showing completeness.  “Seven” shows the completeness of that which is in view, and “ten” shows numerical completeness.

In Genesis 5, at a terminal point in the seventh generation, God stepped into the affairs of man and brought a certain event to pass.  Then, at a terminal point in the tenth generation, God once again stepped into the affairs of man and brought certain events to pass.

The entire matter forms a complete overall type within an established numeric framework.  The manner in which God acted at a terminal point during the seventh generation foreshadows His future dealings with the Church at a terminal point in time.  And the manner in which God subsequently acted at a terminal point during the tenth generation foreshadows His future dealings with Israel at a subsequent terminal point in time.

These things will occur during and at the end of Man’s Day, foreshadowed by events surrounding God working throughout the six days to restore a ruined creation in Genesis 1.  And they occur with a view to a day of rest, foreshadowed by God resting on the seventh day following six days of restorative work in the first three verses of Genesis 2.

Genesis 1:1-2:3 forms an opening skeletal framework in Scripture, providing a septenary structure upon which all of subsequent Scripture rests.  All which follows is simply commentary, forming the sinews, flesh, and skin to cover the skeletal framework set forth at the beginning.

This is the manner in which God has designed and structured His Word.  And if man would properly understand this revelation, he must study the Word after the same manner God designed and structured this Word.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

(For additional information on Genesis 1:1-2:3, refer to Genesis and John and Without Form and Void in this site.

For a more complete understanding of the manner in which Scripture is structured, starting with the skeletal framework in the opening thirty-four verses of Genesis, refer to the first four chapters in the author’s book, The Study of Scripture BOOK, in this site.)

Word Document:  Seven, Ten Generations, Cover and Foreword, by Arlen Chitwood.docx

Chapter 1

At the End of Seven Generations

Jared lived one hundred and sixty-two years, and begot Enoch. . . .

Enoch lived sixty-five years, and begot Methuselah.

After he begot Methuselah, Enoch walked with God three hundred years, and had sons and daughters.

So all the days of Enoch were three hundred and sixty-five years.

And Enoch walked with God; and he was not, for God took him. (Genesis 5:18, 21-24)

Genesis is the book of beginnings. The Hebrew text, introducing Genesis, begins with Bereshith, which means, “In beginning”; and in the Greek text of the Old Testament (the Septuagint), Genesis begins with En arche, meaning exactly the same thing as seen in the Hebrew text, “In beginning” (En arche is also the way in which the Greek text of the gospel of John opens [ref. Genesis and John in this site]).

The title for the book — Genesis — was derived from the Greek rather than from the Hebrew text, though not from the word for “beginning.” Rather, the word “genesis” is a transliteration of the Greek word genesis, which has to do with “birth,” “origin,” “lineage,” “genealogy,” “generations.”

In this respect, the word genesis, as it is used in the Greek translation, has to do not only with “the generations [genesis] of the heavens and of the earth [creation and subsequent history]” (Genesis 2:4) but also with “the generations [genesis] of Adam [creation, subsequent lineage, and history]” (Genesis 5:1).

Then, with respect to the continuing generations of Adam, the same word (genesis) is used relative to Noah, his three sons, and Terah, the father of Abraham (Genesis 6:9; 10:1, 32; 11:10, 27).

(In reality, all of the preceding verses using genesis would be referencing “the generations of man.” Adam, rather than being a proper name per se, is simply a transliteration of the Hebrew word for “man,” adam.)

Thus, deriving the title of the book from the Greek word genesis, reference would be made not only to beginning points (e.g., the manner in which the book opens [the creation of the heavens and the earth], along with man’s creation), but to subsequent history, occurring throughout “generations,” as well (shown through subsequent revelation in the book).

Accordingly, the thought of “generations” in Genesis 2:4 not only looks back to that which occurred in previous verses but also forward to that which was about to occur, as detailed in the remainder of succeeding Scripture.

And, in keeping with this thought, the information in verses preceding Genesis 2:4 (Genesis 1:1-2:3) is provided in such a manner that this brief introductory account of the creation and subsequent history of the heavens and the earth (creation, a subsequent ruin, restoration over a six-day period, and a seventh day of rest) foreshadows a succeeding history of man, provided in skeletal form (man’s creation, man’s subsequent ruin, man’s restoration over six 1,000-year days, and a seventh 1,000-year day of rest awaiting man[Genesis 1:26ff; cf. Hebrews 4:4-9; 2 Peter 3:3-8]).

(Note that if Genesis 1:1-2:3 is not seen and understood within its evident, proper framework — Creation, Ruin, Restoration, Rest — the reader will not possess a proper foundation upon which he can build regarding revelation surrounding man that follows.

The entire matter is set forth in skeletal form in these opening verses, and the remainder of Scripture forms commentary, providing all of the necessary sinews, flesh, and skin to cover the skeletal form that God saw fit to provide at the beginning.)

Then, “the generations [NKJV: genealogy] of Adam” in Genesis 5:1 has to do with exactly the same thing as previously seen in “the generations of the heavens and of the earth” — with creation, followed by a succeeding history of man. A genealogy covering ten generations is provided; and within this genealogy, a skeletal framework of events can be seen as well, exactly as in the preceding generations of the heavens and the earth in the opening thirty-four verses of Genesis.

Man’s creation was seen in chapters one and two (seen in Genesis 1, with additional information provided in Genesis 2), and the succeeding history began with man’s fall in chapter three (the ruin of the creation) and continues throughout the remainder of Scripture (having to do with restoration, followed by rest).

Genesis 4; 5; 10; 11 provide genealogical tables showing the generations of Adam, Noah, and the sons of Noah. And these genealogical tables cover different parts of the period extending from Adam to Abraham — a period covering twenty generations, the first 2,000 years of human history.

Chapter four records the genealogy of Cain through the seventh generation (Genesis 4:17-24) and the genealogy of Seth through the third generation (Genesis 4:25-26).

Chapter five, continuing, then backs up and provides “the generations of Adam” through Seth, covering the ten generations from Adam to Noah. And this chapter ends by introducing the eleventh generation, Noah’s three sons — Shem, Ham, and Japheth (Genesis 5:1-32).

Chapter ten then picks up with the generations of Adam where chapter five left off, recording several generations of Noah’s three sons in the order of their birth — Japheth (Genesis 10:2-5), Ham (Genesis 10:6-20), and Shem (Genesis 10:21-31) — an order previously seen reversed at the end of chapter five.

(Sons shown in genealogy lists in Genesis chapters five through eleven are listed in the reverse order of their birth [e.g., see Genesis 5:32; 11:26, where this can be shown from other passages of Scripture (Genesis 5:32; 7:11; 10:21; 11:10, 26, 32; 12:4)].

Knowing the preceding will answer a question many ask about Noah’s curse upon Canaan, Ham’s son, in Genesis 9:18, 24-27. Canaan is listed last among the four sons of Ham (Genesis 10:6), leading people to believe that he was born last, the youngest son of Ham. People wonder why Noah overlooked the first three sons and cursed the fourth son, the youngest.

The truth of the matter is that Noah didn’t look beyond three sons of Ham and curse the fourth. Canaan, as shown by being listed last in the order given, was the oldest and probably the only son Ham had at this time, for events having to do with Noah’s curse upon Canaan occurred shortly after the Flood, probably within the first two or three years.

The time-frame in the preceding can be ascertained from the type of wine that Noah, for the first time following the Flood, unknowingly made at this time — an intoxicating wine that evidently had not existed in days preceding the Flood [ref. Chapter 6, pp. 69-72, in the author’s book, Signs in John’s Gospel.pdf (Revised Edition)].)

Then chapter eleven singles out Shem and provides a genealogy through one of his five sons previously mentioned in chapter ten (Arphaxad) and, as in chapter five, carries the genealogy through ten more generations, to Abraham.

Thus, there are ten generations from Adam to Noah, and there are ten more generations from Noah’s son, Shem, to Abraham. The first ten generations cover a period of 1,056 years, from the creation of Adam to the birth of Noah; and the second ten generations cover a period of 450 years, beginning with Shem, born when Noah was 502, and extending to the birth of Abraham (cf. Genesis 5:32; 7:6; 11:10, 27, 32; 12:4).

Pre-Flood conditions allowed for longevity of life, with man, prior to the Flood, living for almost a millennium. And this longevity of life apparently resulted from conditions produced by the water placed above the atmosphere during the restoration of the earth, on day two [Genesis 1:6-8], forming part of the water that flooded the earth 1,656 years later during Noah’s day [Genesis 7:11ff]).

(The water above the atmosphere probably affected atmospheric pressure, and it could only have blocked out certain harmful rays of the sun. Man’s average life span in Genesis 5, [excluding Enoch who was translated without seeing death] was 912 years; and note that Noah was 500 years old when he begat the first of three sons preceding the Flood [Genesis 5:32].)

However, with the loss of the water above the atmosphere at the time of the Flood, conditions in this respect changed completely. Longevity of life was immediately cut to about half of that which it had been before the Flood, and a rapid decrease throughout the succeeding generations then followed (cf. Genesis 5:3-32; 11:10-26).

(At the beginning of the twenty generations from Adam to Abraham, Adam lived 930 years; but at the end of these generations, Abraham lived only 175 years. Note that during the coming Messianic Era pre-Flood conditions will be restored, with longevity of life accompanying this restoration [cf. Isaiah 65:17-25; Acts 3:21].

For additional information on the preceding, refer to The Days of Noah, in this site.)

The Seventh and Tenth from Adam

In the genealogical table in Genesis 5, of the ten men named in the genealogy extending from Adam to Noah, two of them are singled out by and through statements separate from the genealogy itself — Enoch and Noah. None of the other eight are singled out in this respect.

The two generations singled out for God to step in, with significant events occurring, were the seventh and the tenth generations. And that is highly significant in itself, for both numbers show completion. “Seven” shows the completion of that which is in view, and “ten” is the number of ordinal completion. Both numbers appear numerous times throughout Scripture to show completion in these respects.

At the end of the seventh generation, a man (Enoch) was removed from the earth alive; and during the tenth generation (that generation, unlike the seventh, does not end on earth but continues), a man (Noah, with his family) passed safely through a time of God’s judgment, which befell all those dwelling upon the earth.

Then, beyond this judgment there was a new beginning into which this man (with his family) entered, with other facets of this new beginning seen in the life of Abraham at the end of another ten generations.

The significance of these events, within a dispensational framework, should be easy to understand for those who have eyes to see. “Enoch” being removed from the earth into the heavens at the end of the first complete period of time can only foreshadow the Church being removed from the earth into the heavens at the end of the present dispensation (concluding God’s dealings with Christians during a 2,000-year period, beginning on the day of Pentecost in 33 AD).

(“Salvation” by God recognizing a vicarious sacrifice, wherein death and shed blood were present, is seen in the two previous chapters [chapters 3, 4], bringing the reader to the place seen in the seventh generation in chapter five [a saved man removed from the earth alive].)

Then, “Noah” (with his family) subsequently passing safely through the Flood upon the earth at the end of another complete period of time can only foreshadow Israel passing safely through the coming Tribulation during the final seven years of the previous dispensation (having to do with God’s dealings with Israel during a 2,000-year period, beginning with the birth of Abraham and extending to and ending with the ushering in of the Messianic Kingdom).

(Note that the previous Jewish dispensation was interrupted seven years short of completion to allow the present dispensation to be brought into existence and run its course. And once the present dispensation has been completed, God will then turn back to Israel and complete the final seven years of the previous dispensation. Then, in complete accord with Daniel’s Seventy-Week prophecy, the Messianic Era will be ushered in at that time [Daniel 9:24ff].)

Enoch, Removed

Once time during the present dispensation has been allowed to run its course — once the Spirit of God has completed His work of procuring a bride for God’s Son during a decreed 2,000-year period (the central purpose for the present dispensation) — then that which is foreshadowed by Enoch being removed from the earth in Genesis 5:24 can be realized. In the antitype of that which is seen in Genesis chapter twenty-four, Christ, at that time, can come forth to meet His bride; and the Spirit, at that time, can remove the bride (ref. to Chapter 10 in the author’s book, Search for the Bride.pdf [Revised Edition]).

(The present dispensation will, at that time, be over; and God can then once again turn to Israel and complete His dealings with this nation, completing the prior dispensation — dealings necessary to bring Israel to the place of repentance, allowing the Messianic Era to be ushered in. These things, as they are foreshadowed by Noah going through the Flood, with a new beginning following the Flood, are dealt with in Chapters 2 and 3 of this book.)

That which is revealed about Enoch forms the first of a number of types dealing with the removal of the Church at the end of the present dispensation. This is the foundational type on the subject, forming a pattern that all subsequent types dealing with matters pertaining to the rapture must follow. This type shows a man being removed from the earth at the end of a complete period of time, preceding another man going through a worldwide time of destruction at the end of another complete period of time.

The first has to do with the new creation “in Christ” — the Christian; and the second has to do with the old creation emanating from the loins of “Jacob” — the Jew. And this overall type is introductory to a number of types that follow, with all of them together forming a complete Old Testament word picture showing the removal of the Church at the end of the present dispensation and Israel’s passage through the Tribulation that follows.

Once formed, this Old Testament word picture can then be placed alongside the New Testament antitype, comparisons can be made, and related Scriptures can be checked. A person will then have in his possession all that God has revealed on the subject. And, by this means — studying Scripture after the fashion in which it has been structured, running all the checks and balances that God has provided — is the only way in which man can come into a completely accurate understanding of these future revealed events.

Allowing for the Truth or Allowing for Possible Error

There appear to be two major realms where mistakes are invariably made concerning teachings pertaining to the rapture. The first and foremost of the two has to do with studying Scripture after the manner in which it has been structured. And the second, actually a facet of the first, has to do with recognizing proper distinctions between Israel and the Church.

1) Types, Antitypes, Related Scripture

When all of the Old Testament types dealing with the rapture or with related material (e.g., material surrounding the judgment seat, which follows the rapture) have been put together, providing a complete Old Testament word picture, and this word picture has been placed alongside the New Testament antitype (which would be found mainly in two places — 1 Thessalonians 4; 5 and Revelation 1; 2; 3; 4) — then an individual is ready to compare the two, along with viewing related New Testament Scripture.

When the matter has been put together and studied in this manner, it will then be impossible to view the rapture as other than pre-Tribulational (the Church removed at the end of the dispensation, before the Tribulation [a period fulfilling the last seven years of Daniel’s prophecy]); and, as well, it will be impossible to view the rapture as other than all inclusive (all Christians throughout the 2,000-year dispensation, both the faithful and unfaithful removed from the earth together at the same time).

The one new man “in Christ” (comprised of all Christians throughout the dispensation) will be removed at the end of the dispensation in which God deals with this new man; and the division between faithful and unfaithful individuals comprising this new man will then occur at the judgment seat following the rapture, NOT via selective resurrection and rapture preceding the judgment seat. This is seen in the types, the antitype, and related Scripture (e.g., the New Testament parables).

At least two types in Genesis show the faithful and unfaithful being removed preceding a time of destruction (Enoch’s removal preceding the Flood, and Lot’s removal preceding the destruction of the cities of the plain [Genesis 5-8, 18-19]). And when the type surrounding Ruth appearing before Boaz on his threshing floor at the end of the harvest from the book of Ruth (Ruth 3; 4) is added to the word picture, events surrounding both the rapture and the judgment seat are seen to occur preceding the Tribulation.

(For additional information on all Christians being removed preceding the Tribulation, refer to the author’s books, in this site, The Time of the End BOOK, Chapters 4-9Judgment Seat of Christ BOOK, Chapters 2 and 3;  Ruth BOOK, Chapters 8 and 9; and, in Arlen Chitwood's site, Had Ye Believed Moses.pdf, Chapters 12-14.)

And the antitype (seen in 1 Thessalonians 4; 5 and Revelation 1; 2; 3 ;4) reveals exactly the same thing, for it must. The type has been set, and the antitype must follow the type in exact detail. Christians in both 1 Thessalonians chapters four and five and Revelation chapters one through four are seen removed from Man’s Day (a 6,000-year day on earth) and placed in the Lord’s Day (a presently existing day [John 8:56], though not existing on earth until the end of Man’s Day [cf. Joel 3:14-17; 2 Thessalonians 2:2-3]).

It is clearly shown in 1 Thessalonians chapters four and five that both faithful and unfaithful Christians will find themselves removed from the earth and present in the Lord’s Day together, at the same time (1 Thessalonians 5:2-6).

And the chapter one of the book of Revelation relates exactly the same truth (Revelation 1:10-20). This chapter makes it quite clear that all Christians will be removed from the earth and be present in the Lord’s Day at the same time and place (represented by the seven churches in Asia, seen in Revelation 2; 3, which includes those forming the churches in both Philadelphia and Laodicea.

Then, the parables present exactly the same picture seen in the complete Old Testament word picture and the New Testament antitype. Note, for example, the parable of the marriage feast, the parable of the talents, and the parable of the pounds (Matthew 22:1-14; 25:14-30; Luke 19:11-27).

Both faithful and unfaithful servants are dealt with in these parables at the same time and place — after the Nobleman’s return, following His reception of the kingdom, and after all of His servants to whom He had entrusted His goods during His time of absence had been called before Him. And, as seen in these parables, the Nobleman’s servants are dealt with at this time, in this place, in relation to positions in the kingdom that the Nobleman had gone away to receive.

When error surrounding the rapture manifests itself, or, for that matter, when error is seen in any other area of biblical doctrine, it is a simple matter to know where the central mistake has been made. The person has not studied Scripture after the manner in which it has been structured.

2) Israel and the Church

If individuals would study the Scriptures after the proper fashion, they wouldn’t have problems seeing correct and evident distinctions between Israel and the Church. In this respect, a failure to see and understand correct distinctions between Israel and the Church exists mainly because of a failure to follow through on studying Scripture correctly. That is to say, a failure to lay the proper foundations in biblical study will invariably result in problems when building the superstructure.

If types pertaining to distinctions between Israel and the Church are brought together (forming the provided Old Testament word picture) and these are set alongside the New Testament antitype and studied together (in conjunction with related Scripture), then, difficulties that individuals experience in this realm, apart from studying after this fashion, will begin to vanish.

For example, note the typology relative to the Church and Israel seen in Genesis chapters twenty-three through twenty-five, Genesis chapters forty-one through forty-five, and Exodus chapters two through forty.

When these types (together, forming a word picture) are set alongside the antitype in the New Testament (set alongside things as they pertain to the Church and Israel) and studied together, in conjunction with related Scripture, difficulties that individuals encounter, apart from studying Scripture in this manner, will gradually begin to disappear.

Prior to Pentecost in 33 A.D., there were only two divisions within mankind — Jew and Gentile. But following the events surrounding Pentecost, a third division within mankind was brought into existence — the one new man “in Christ.”

Note 2 Corinthians 5:17:

Therefore, if anyone is in Christ, he is a new creation; old things have passed away; behold, all things have become new [lit., ‘behold, he has become new (a new creation)’].

Following the events of Pentecost in 33 A.D., a third division in mankind was brought into existence. And from that time forward there were not two but three divisions within mankind — not just “Jews” and “Gentiles” as before, but now “the Church of God” (1 Corinthians 10:32).

All believers during the present dispensation occupy a positional standing “in Christ” and form part of an entirely new creation, part of the one new man (Ephesians 2:13-15).

According to 2 Corinthians 5:17, when either a Jew or a Gentile is saved, the things having to do with his former creation pass away and he becomes a new creation “in Christ,” part of the one new man. And for those comprising this one new man, for those “in Christ,” a distinction between Jew and Gentile does not exist (Galatians 3:28). “In Christ,” individuals belonging to the former two divisions of mankind are now part of a completely new division. They are now part of an entirely new creation that has been brought into existence, with things relating to their former creation (whether Jew or Gentile) no longer existing. The things having to do with the former creation, whether Jew or Gentile, are viewed as “old things” and they have “passed away.”

(In this respect, there is absolutely no place in Christendom for distinctions to be made between saved Jews and saved Gentiles. Such purported distinctions are no more than man’s vain attempts to build up “the middle wall of partition” thath God Himself has “broken down” [Ephesians 2:11-15].

Nor is there room for saved Jews to seek to bring things having to do with their former creation over into their new creation, for, for them, these things have “passed away.” These former things have nothing to do with the one new man “in Christ.”

And, as well, it is completely out of place for saved Jews to view themselves as a saved part of the Jewish nation rather than as a part of the one new man, separate from the nation. Unsaved Jews comprising the nation remain their “kinsmen according to the flesh” [Romans 9:3], but not their kinsmen “in Christ.”)

It is from this new creation “in Christ,” where a distinction between Jew and Gentile does not exist, that the Spirit of God is presently searching for a bride for God’s Son. And once this search has been completed, this new creation, in the antitype of Enoch, will be removed, with Israel (the old creation, emanating from the loins of Jacob) left behind to pass through the antitype of that seen in Noah’s experiences.

When distinctions between the Jews and Christians are not clearly observed, along with that which is seen awaiting each, individuals often have problems with the timing and/or the all-inclusiveness of the rapture. But, as previously stated, this problem has its origin with a failure to begin with the types, moving from type to antitype.

Scripture must be studied after the manner in which it is structured, comparing Scripture with Scripture. There is no other way to properly study the Word.

Chapter 2

During the Tenth Generation

Lamech lived one hundred and eighty-two years, and had a son.

And he called his name Noah, saying, “This one will comfort us concerning our work and the toil of our hands, because of the ground which the LORD has cursed.”. . .

And Noah was five hundred years old, and Noah begot Shem, Ham, and Japheth. (Genesis 5:28-29, 32)

In the genealogy in Genesis 5, it was at the end of the seventh generation and again during the tenth generation — with both numbers showing completion, a terminal time — that God stepped into the affairs of the human race. During the days of Enoch, the seventh from Adam, God removed a man from the earth, alive; and during the days of Noah, the tenth from Adam, God preserved and protected a man and his family as they passed through a time of worldwide destruction, a worldwide flood.

Then, following this time of destruction, following the Flood, a new beginning is seen as Noah and his family emerged from their place of safety and found themselves in a world quite different than the one in which they had left.

But, relative to this new beginning, only the skeletal outline is given. Commentary on this new beginning in Scripture awaited another ten generations — again showing completion, a terminal time — when God would step into man’s affairs in this respect a second time. It waited for that time when God would call Abraham, the tenth from Noah, out of Ur of the Chaldees to go into another land, a land that He would show Abraham. And within this land, all the blessings and promises that God had made to Abraham and his seed would ultimately be realized.

Abraham being removed from Ur of the Chaldees to dwell in another land foreshadows the seed of Abraham (the Jewish people) being removed from the nations of the earth following the Tribulation (typified by the Flood during Noah’s day) to dwell in this same land — a land that God had previously given to Abraham and his seed through an everlasting covenant (Genesis 15:5-21; 26:3-4; 28:12-14).

Thus, revelation in these chapters progresses toward events occurring at the end of complete periods of time; and the same revealed goal is in view throughout, with the latter (Abraham and his experiences) shedding additional light on the former (Noah and his experiences). Then, large sections of subsequent Scripture form additional commentary, providing further light on that which God revealed in these opening chapters of Genesis.

God has an affinity for numbers; and, in keeping with this fact, one way in which He has structured His Word is in a numeric manner, as seen in the chapters beginning with the genealogy of Adam (Genesis 5) and continuing into the time of Abraham, twenty generations later (Genesis 11ff). This is the way Scripture began preceding this section (Genesis 1:1-2:3), and this is something that can be seen in different places throughout Scripture following this section.

In this respect, from an overall perspective, this is something that can easily be seen in different places in foundational material throughout the entire first eleven chapters of Genesis (covering the first 2,000 years of human history). And, as well, this is something that can easily be seen in different places in subsequent revelation, when allowing this subsequent revelation to build upon that which God previously established in these opening chapters.

This numeric structure would have to appear in later revelation, for one simple reason: This is the manner in which God established matters in the beginning, and later revelation could only be structured in complete accord with the former.

The Structure of Scripture

As previously noted, God opens His revelation to man in a numeric manner (Genesis 1:1-2:3). And within this numeric manner, using events occurring throughout seven days — six days of work, followed by a day of rest — God established, at the beginning, a septenary structure surrounding His activity in relation to man and the earth. And this is something that can be seen pervading all subsequent Scripture.

This section begins with the creation of the heavens and the earth (Genesis 1:1). Immediately following, reference is made to a ruin of the previously revealed creation (Genesis 1:2a). Then, following an unrevealed period of time in which the earth lay in its ruined state, detail is provided concerning how God restored this ruined creation over six days of time (Genesis 1:2-25 [2b]). And following God’s creation of man, after the completion of all His restorative work on the sixth day, God rested on the seventh day (Genesis 1:26-2:3).

And this septenary account at the very beginning of Scripture provides a foundational framework upon which all subsequent Scripture rests, with all subsequent Scripture also established in this same septenary manner. In this respect, the six and seven days in Genesis 1:1-2:3 foreshadow a subsequent septenary arrangement of days, with each of the days in the latter arrangement being 1,000 years in length rather than twenty-four hours.

And all of the days in the latter arrangement of days have to do with the same thing as in the former — restoration, followed by rest. In the former, a ruined material creation, restoration, and rest is seen; in the latter, ruined man, restoration, and rest is seen.

(For additional information on this septenary structure of Scripture, refer to Chapter 2 in the author’s The Study of Scripture BOOK, in this site.)

Thus, this opening section of Scripture provides a skeletal outline at the very beginning, with all Scripture that follows simply forming commentary, providing all the information that God deemed necessary to properly fill in all the blanks and spaces within the previously established skeletal outline.

1) Events Leading into the Ruin

Later revelation though deals with a few things outside this septenary structure, both before and following the 7,000 years. And it is evident that this has been done in order to allow man to not only properly understand the “why” of events at the beginning of the 7,000 years, but to also understand where events during all of the 7,000 years will lead.

In this respect, Scripture subsequently reveals that following the creation in Genesis 1:1, preceding Man’s Day, God placed the angel later known as “Satan” in a regal position over the earth. He, at this time, was positioned as the earth’s ruler, and a great host of other angels were appointed to subordinate positions of power with him (cf. Ezekiel 28:14; Luke 4:5-6; Ephesians 6:12; Revelation 12:9).

The day came though when Satan sought to “exalt” his throne and become “like the Most High” (Isaiah 14:12-14). Satan sought to expand his territorial rule and become like God Himself. He, without being appointed by God to occupy such a position, sought additional power. And from what is stated in Isaiah 14:13, he apparently sought to expand his rule to include all the provinces in God’s kingdom, i.e., not just his appointed position over the earth but an non-appointed rule extending throughout the universe.

And this would explain why a ruined earth, later revealed to still have a ruling angel, is seen in Genesis 1:2a, following the creation in Genesis 1:1. At the time Satan sought to exalt his throne, his kingdom was reduced to a ruin, though he was allowed to continue holding the scepter, for a time.

(A principle of biblical government necessitates that an incumbent ruler, even though disqualified, will continue to hold the scepter until his God-appointed successor is not only on the scene but ready to take the scepter and rule in his stead.

In the preceding respect, note the account of Saul and David in the books of 1 and 2 Samuel. Saul, through his failure to carry out that which the Lord had commanded concerning Amalek, found himself disqualified to continue as king over Israel [1 Samuel 15:1-26].

But, Saul, though disqualified, remained on the throne. And he continued to hold this position until the one whom God had chosen to replace him, David, was not only present but ready to take the scepter [1 Samuel 16:12-13; 2 Samuel 1:1-10].

Only then did God remove one ruler from the throne and position another ruler on the throne — a right that God reserves for Himself [cf. Daniel 4:17, 25; Matthew 20:21, 23].)

2) The Earth’s Restoration, Man’s Creation

The ruined kingdom over which Satan continued ruling was not restored over six days of time to allow him to continue on the throne. Rather, the kingdom was restored for man (Genesis 1:26-28). And man, in God’s time, was to take the scepter — which Satan held — and rule the earth.

Nothing surrounding man’s creation was done in a corner, in secret. Rather, it was done out in the open, and Satan could only have known why his kingdom had been restored and why man had subsequently been created. He could only have known that the usurper was on the scene, for God had clearly stated the purpose for man’s existence at the time He created man.

Thus, in order to retain his position on the throne, Satan knew that the usurper must be disqualified. For this reason, Satan set about to thwart God’s plans and purposes surrounding man by bringing about man’s disobedience, with disobedience on man’s part leaving man in the same position that Satan occupied — disqualified to rule.

In Satan’s case, since he held the scepter, man’s disqualification would allow him to continue his rule, for a time; in man’s case, since he had not yet held the scepter, his disqualification would prevent him from ruling the earth, at this time.

Thus Satan, by and through the woman, succeeded in his attempt to bring about man’s disobedience. He accomplished this by deceiving the woman into partaking of the forbidden fruit on the tree of the knowledge of good and evil. This act, as Satan well knew, would leave Adam with no choice other than to also partake of the forbidden fruit. And once Adam had done this, the fall and man’s resulting disqualification to take the scepter would occur.

(The things revealed about the man and the woman in Genesis chapter two show that Eve, formed from a rib taken from Adam’s side, was part of Adam’s very being; and together they were “one flesh” [Genesis 2:21-24]. Adam, separate from Eve, was an incomplete being. In this respect, Eve, after being formed from a rib removed from Adam’s side and presented back to Adam as a helpmate, completed Adam.

And Adam and Eve were to rule together, he as king, and she as consort queen. Together, they would form one person on the throne, with Adam being unable to rule apart from Eve, for he could only rule as a complete beingsomething possible only with Eve at his side.

Satan could only have known this, which explains why he approached the woman to bring about man’s fall. He could only have known that if he could bring about Eve’s disobedience that Adam would no longer be qualified to take the scepter, for Eve would no longer be qualified to rule with him.

And Adam’s subsequent act — also partaking of the fruit of the tree — was the only course of action open to him if man was to ultimately realize the purpose for his creation. The woman must be redeemed, else man could not rule. And Adam, cleaving to his wife [Genesis 2:24] — a command that Adam would have violated had he not partaken of the forbidden fruit [which would have resulted in disobedience itself] — sinned after the same fashion that Eve had sinned, with a view to redemption and man ultimately realizing the purpose for his creation in the beginning.

All of this is clearly seen by comparing the type with the antitype. The first man, the first Adam, found his wife in a fallen state and partook of sin [Genesis 3:6], with a view to redemption and to man ultimately fulfilling the purpose for his creation. The second Man, the last Adam, found His bride in a fallen state and was made sin [2 Corinthians 5:21], with a view to redemption and to man ultimately fulfilling the purpose for his creation.)

Thus, in order that man might ultimately realize the purpose for his creation in the beginning, God, immediately following the fall, set about to restore man. And God’s restoration of man — a ruined creation — would, of necessity, have to occur in exact accord with the pattern that He had previously laid down concerning how He goes about restoring a ruined creation.

(Once God had established a matter of the nature seen here, no change could ever occur. And the reason for that is very simple. An omnipotent and omniscient God could only have established the matter perfectly in the beginning, voiding any thought of possible change at a later point in time.)

3) Man’s Restoration, for a Purpose

There was an initial restorative work pertaining to the ruined material creation on the first day that would correspond to God’s subsequent initial restorative work pertaining to ruined man.

Relative to the material creation, the Spirit of God moved, God spoke, light came into existence, and God divided between the light and the darkness (Genesis 1:2-5 [2b]).

Relative to man, exactly the same sequence of events can be seen. As in God’s initial work, the first act must be the movement of the Spirit of God. The Spirit breathes life into the one having no life, on the basis of Christ’s finished work at Calvary (cf. Genesis 2:7). Everything occurs in exact accord with God’s revealed Word; and the instant that the Spirit moves and man passes “from death to life,” light comes into existence, though the previously existing darkness remains. And, at this point, God makes a sharp division between that which is connected with the light (the spiritual) and that which is connected with the darkness (the soulical, the natural [cf. Hebrews 4:12]).

Then five more days of work are seen in the foundational type, pointing to spiritual things involved in God’s continued restorative work. These things have to do with present aspects of salvation as they relate to the man who has realized that foreshadowed by events on day one.

These subsequent events are with a view to salvation as it relates to the SOUL, for man cannot one day rule within the fullness of that which is seen in Genesis 1:26-28 UNLESS salvation extends not only to his spirit (present), but also to his SOUL, and body (future).

The six days of restorative work in relation to the material creation in Genesis 1:2-25 [2b] foreshadows 6,000 years of restorative work in relation to a subsequent ruined creation, in relation to man. And the day of rest following the six days of restorative work in Genesis 2:1-3 foreshadows a future 1,000-year day of rest, a seventh millennium, a Sabbath, awaiting the people of God (Hebrews 4:1-9).

Thus, all Scripture following this opening section of Genesis simply forms commentary for that which is revealed in skeletal form in these opening thirty-four verses. There is a creation, a ruin of the creation, a restoration of the ruined creation and a rest that follows — a sequence relating of the complete story of Scripture.

For example, Scripture that immediately follows this opening section, beginning in Genesis 2:4 and continuing through chapter four, provides basic, foundational information concerning the beginning point of God’s restorative work (having to do with salvation by grace, seen in God’s work on day one). Then, parts of the remainder of Scripture provide more details.

Then, as in the introductory section (Genesis 1:1-2:3), so it is in the section immediately following (Genesis 2; 3; 4 [2b]). Revelation in this following section is not limited to that which is foreshadowed by God’s restorative work on day one in chapter one. Rather, revelation in this section, although centering on that which is foreshadowed by God’s restorative work on day one, moves beyond this point into that which is foreshadowed by God’s restorative work on days two through six. That is to say, revelation in this section, although centering on salvation by grace, moves beyond salvation by grace into teachings pertaining to the salvation of the soul. And this is all with a view to that which is seen at the end of God’s restorative work — a seventh day of rest.

In this respect, this section of Genesis, which immediately follows God’s revealed work and rest in chapter one and the first part of chapter two, provides details that reflect upon all of that seen throughout God’s previous work and rest. This section provides details surrounding redemption, with the purpose for redemption seen and the time made known when this purpose would be realized.

The purpose for redemption has to do with man ruling the earth, and this purpose is to be realized on the seventh day (which subsequent Scripture reveals to be a seventh millennium of rest following six millennia of work). This, in turn, sets the stage for that which is seen in chapters five through nine.

(And redemption surrounds the entire matter, with a view to a new beginning following the time of trouble/destruction at the end of Man’s Day.

Note that the thought of redemption pervades that which is seen throughout chapters three and four. In chapter three, Adam, “not deceived” [1 Timothy 2:14], partook of sin. And this could only have been with a view to redemption, something clearly seen in the antitype. The second Man, the last Adam, was made sin, which was with a view to redemption [2 Corinthians 5:21].

And the remainder of Christ’s work at Calvary is seen in that which God did following Adam’s sin. God clothed Adam and Eve with coats of skin, which necessitated death and shed blood, providing a biblical foundational truth about salvation at the very beginning, which never changes.

That which God requires relative to man’s salvation has forever been set forth in this opening section of Genesis. God requires death and shed blood; and apart from that which God requires, there is no salvation — not in Genesis chapter three or elsewhere in Scripture.

Then chapter four provides more details in this same realm, showing that the sacrifice in the antitype of that which is seen in the previous chapter, where death and shed blood are required, must be the man Himself. Cain slaying Abel foreshadows Israel slaying Christ. Cain rose up against Abel, slaying his brother; and Israel, 4,000 years later, rose up against Christ, slaying the nation’s Brother. It was fratricide in both instances, with the blood of Abel crying out “from the ground,” and the blood of Christ speaking “better things than that of Abel” [cf. Genesis 4:10; Hebrews 12:24].

Thus, basics surrounding salvation by grace are set forth in chapters three and four, reflecting upon and forming commentary for God’s initial work in restoring the ruined creation on day one back in chapter one [Genesis 1:2-5 {2b}]. In chapter three a man acts, but in the type the man can do no more. Thus, God then steps in, and there is death and shed blood, with all these things foreshadowing the work of Christ in both realms — the work of God manifested in the flesh, a completed work at Calvary. Then chapter four provides additional details.

But, as previously seen, salvation by grace is not the only subject dealt with in revelation immediately following Genesis 1:1-2:3. Note other facets of God’s redemptive work introduced at this early point in Genesis, which reflects upon and forms commentary for that which is previously set forth.

For example, in chapter two, reflecting on God’s work beyond day one in the previous chapter, the manner in which the bride for the first man, the first Adam, was brought into existence is given. And this can only foreshadow the manner in which the bride for the second Man, the last Adam would later be brought into existence. There is a removal from the body in the type, which must carry over into the antitype as well.

Thus, the existence of the Church and the work of the Spirit as He calls out a bride for God’s Son during the present dispensation is introduced in this second chapter, 4,000 years before this work began in the antitype. And this is a work carried out solely among the saved, among those forming Christ’s body, among those who have already experienced that which is foreshadowed by events on day one in the previous chapter.

Then, within the dispensational framework of continuing events in chapters five through nine, the end of the matter is seen. It was set forth at the very beginning of Man’s Day, with these events foreshadowing events that would occur 6,000 years later, at the end of Man’s Day.

The Church, previously introduced by and through events in chapter two, is seen being removed at the end of a complete period of time — at the end of the present dispensation — foreshadowed by Enoch’s removal. And Israel, previously introduced by and through events in chapter four, is seen passing through a time of trouble/destruction at the close of another complete period of time — the last seven years of the previous dispensation — foreshadowed by Noah and his family passing safely through the Flood.)

Destruction, Salvation

Israel is about to pass through the antitype of that which is seen in the experiences of Noah and his family passing through the Flood. And, exactly as in the type, this will occur at a terminal time, following a previous terminal time.

The previous terminal time has to do with the Church being removed into the heavens at the end of the present dispensation, before the Tribulation, as Enoch was removed into the heavens before the Flood. And the subsequent terminal time has to do with Israel passing safely through the Tribulation, as Noah and his family passed safely through the Flood.

The worldwide destruction produced by the Flood in the type foreshadows exactly the same thing as that which is seen in the complete destruction of the image in Daniel 2 — the end of Gentile world power. Then that which follows the Flood in the type foreshadows the same thing which is seen following the destruction of the image in Daniel — the kingdom of Christ ushered in, with God’s firstborn Sons (Christ, Israel, and the Church [following the adoption]) exercising regality, realizing the reason for man’s existence.

Scripture begins with regality in view, it continues with regality in view, and it ends with regality in view. It is one continuous and progressive revelation about redemption, with a view to a change in the earth’s government. And the entire matter has been made known at the beginning, in the opening chapters of Genesis.

Chapter 3

A New Beginning

And the waters prevailed on the earth one hundred and fifty days.

Then God remembered Noah, and every living thing, and all the animals that were with him in the ark. And God made a wind to pass over the earth, and the waters subsided.

The fountains of the deep and the windows of heaven were also stopped, and the rain from heaven was restrained.

And the waters receded continually from the earth. At the end of the hundred and fifty days the waters decreased.

Then the ark rested in the seventh month, the seventeenth day of the month, on the mountains of Ararat. (Genesis 7:24-8:5)

There is a new beginning following a Flood in Genesis 1, and sixteen hundred and fifty-seven years later there is another new beginning following a Flood in Genesis 8; 9. The order seen in God’s restoration following the second is exactly the same order seen in His restoration following the first. And this must be the case, for the unchangeable pattern surrounding God’s work in this respect was established in the first.

In Genesis1:2, God used raging waters (the thought conveyed by the Hebrew word tehom, translated “deep”) to destroy the pre-Adamic earth following Satan’s attempt to “exalt” his throne. And in Genesis 7:11ff, God used exactly the same means to destroy those upon the earth following Satan’s attempt to corrupt the human race by and through the cohabitation of “the sons of God [angels within Satan’s kingdom]” with “the daughters of men [female offspring from the lineage of Adam],” preventing the appearance of the Seed of the woman from Genesis 3:15 (Genesis 6:1-4).

Particulars surrounding the way in which God brought about the pre-Adamic Flood and the resulting destruction are not given in Scripture. The simple statement is made concerning existing conditions at the time of the Flood — raging waters covering a darkened earth — and aside from commentary such as 2 Peter 3:5-6 (which provides little more in the way of particulars), God has seen fit to leave the matter unrevealed.

However, God did provide revelation concerning how He went about restoring this ruined earth for man, prior to man’s creation. He devoted almost an entire chapter to details pertaining to this restoration, for an evident reason (Genesis 1:2-25 [2b]).

But revelation surrounding the Noachian Flood is quite different. God saw fit to provide numerous particulars concerning both the way in which He brought this Flood about and the way in which He effected restoration following the Flood. Part of Genesis chapter seven is devoted to the former (Genesis 7:11-24), and part of chapter eight is devoted to the latter (Genesis 8:1-14).

Destruction by a Flood

The waters that flooded the earth during Noah’s day came from two sources — from above the atmosphere and from below the earth’s surface (Genesis 7:11). During the restoration of the earth following the previous Flood in Genesis 1:2, God, on the second day of His restorative work, had placed the waters that He later used to flood the earth once again in two locations — above the atmosphere and below the atmosphere (Genesis 1:6-8), with the waters below the atmosphere placed both above and below the earth’s surface.

(The waters above the atmosphere evidently existed in the form of a vapor canopy surrounding the earth. Significant amounts of water in a liquid form would have affected light coming from the sun. And the amount of water content that God placed above the atmosphere could only have been a tremendous amount [evident by the amount of rainfall at the time of the Flood].)

When God flooded the earth a second time, during Noah’s day, He broke open “the fountains of the great deep” and opened “the windows of heaven [i.e., ‘the floodgates of heaven’]” (Genesis 7:11).

Subterranean waters began to gush up, and torrential rain (the primary meaning of the Hebrew word translated “rain” in Genesis 7:12 [geshem, as distinguished from matar in Genesis 7:4, a more general word for “rain”]) began to fall through the atmosphere from the opened floodgates above the atmosphere (which could only have resulted from the vapor canopy condensing).

From the account given in Genesis, this continued unchanged for forty days and nights. Then, at the end of this time, the highest mountain peak on earth was covered to a depth of “fifteen cubits [about twenty-five feet]” (Genesis 7:12-20). And, except for the eight individuals and the animals in the ark,

. . . all flesh died that moved on the earth: birds and cattle and beasts and every creeping thing that creeps on the earth, and every man.

All in whose nostrils was the breath of the spirit of life, all that was on the dry land, died. (Genesis 7:21-22).

The subterranean waters though didn’t cease gushing up at the end of forty days; nor did the torrential rain cease coming down from above at this time. Rather, both continued, with no revealed change, for another one hundred and ten days (Genesis 7:24-8:2).

It was only after a full one hundred and fifty days that the subterranean waters ceased gushing up and the torrential rain ceased coming down (the same word for “rain” is used in the Hebrew text for rainfall during both the first forty days [Genesis 7:12] and the additional one hundred and ten days [Genesis 8:2], which, as previously noted, refers [particularly contextually] more specifically to “torrential rain”).

In this respect, what could only have been vast quantities of water continuing to come up from below and down from above for an additional one hundred and ten days could only have significantly added to the depth of the water which had already accumulated and completely covered the earth at the end of the first forty days. And, from the time involved, possibly almost three times as much more water accumulated on the earth’s surface during the additional one hundred ten days as had initially accumulated during the first forty days.

Thus, at the end of the full one hundred and fifty days, the water level could only have been far above that which is seen at the end of forty days, when the highest mountain peak on earth was covered to a depth of about twenty-five feet. The water depth one hundred ten days later would undoubtedly have been at least hundreds, possibly thousands, of feet above the highest point on earth; we’re not told.

(Note that the topography of the antediluvian earth was quite different than that which exists today. Mountain peaks in the antediluvian world could only have been considerably lower, for reasons that become evident when one views Scripture dealing with how God restored the earth following the Flood.

God’s restoration following both the Flood preceding man’s creation in Genesis chapter one and the Flood during Noah’s day in chapter eight involved the movement of water from one place to another, allowing dry land to appear [cf. Genesis 1:9-10; 8:5-14], with the water moved to different places in each instance.

Restoration following the Flood that preceded man’s creation in chapter one occurred by God placing part of the water above the atmosphere and part below the atmosphere, both on the surface and below the surface of the earth [Genesis 1:2, 6-7].

Restoration following the Flood during Noah’s day in chapter eight occurred by God raising portions of the land beneath the water [ultimately forming mountainous or high terrain] and lowering other portions of the land [forming mainly ocean basins], with water moving from the land being raised to the land being lowered, as seen in Psalm 104:5-9:

You who laid the foundations of the earth, so that it should not be moved forever,

You covered it with the deep as with a garment; the waters stood above the mountains.

At Your rebuke they fled; at the voice of Your thunder they hastened away.

They went up over the mountains; they went down into the valleys, to the place which You founded for them.

You have set a boundary that they may not pass over, that they may not return to cover the earth.

Part of the water flooding the earth had come from subterranean sources. It appears evident though that this subterranean supply of water was left on the surface of the earth at the time of the restoration following the Flood, for only about three percent of the earth’s total water supply lies in subterranean sources today. The remainder, about ninety-seven percent, lies on the surface of the earth, mainly in the oceans. And it is evident that none of this water was placed back in the heavens above the atmosphere, for it is not there today.

[These figures — three percent and ninety-seven percent — are derived from The U.S. Geological Survey’s records from past years. The accuracy could be somewhat open to question; though, with today’s technology, the figures are probably fairly accurate.]

Then, concerning the antediluvian mountains, how high would they have been for water to have covered all of them at the end of the first forty days of the Flood? We can know that vast changes in the earth’s topography began to occur at the end of the full one hundred fifty days, immediately following the time that God closed the floodgates of heaven and stopped the subterranean waters from coming up. But, the elevation of antediluvian topography, no one knows; nor can they know, for there is no data to work with.)

Thus, at the end of the first forty days of the Flood, the ark rested, floated, on a shoreless ocean, with the water level about twenty-five feet above the highest point on earth. And the ark continued floating on a shoreless ocean, with subterranean waters continuing to gush up from below the earth’s surface and torrential rain continuing to fall from the supply of water above the atmosphere for another one hundred and ten days, which could only have progressively raised the water level higher and higher.

Only at the end of the full one hundred and fifty days did God step in and close both the floodgates of heaven and the fountains of the deep (Genesis 8:2). Apparently all of the water above the atmosphere had fallen (for, again, none remains there today), though that would not appear to be the case with the water below the earth’s surface (for, as previously stated, about three percent of the earth’s total water supply can be found below the earth’s surface today).

God apparently waited until the entire supply of water above the atmosphere had been depleted, which required one hundred and fifty days of torrential rainfall. Then He closed both the floodgates of heaven and the sources of the subterranean waters.

Restoration Following the Flood

On the one hundred fiftieth day of the Flood, when God stepped in and put a stop to matters (cf. Genesis 7:11; 8:1-4), Scripture locates the ark in relation to a place on the land beneath the water by stating:

Then the ark rested in the seventh month, the seventeenth day of the month, on the mountains of Ararat. (Genesis 8:4)

Or, is the preceding really what Scripture states?

This is the way that all of the widely-used English translations read, which have seemingly followed one another in the translation of this verse. But how could this be correct if the water level continued to rise for a total of one hundred and fifty days in the manner previously seen, which, from a Scriptural standpoint, is really the only possible way to view the matter?

This fact should have caught the attention of at least some of the translators, for the Hebrew word translated “upon” (al) in this verse can also be understood and translated as “over” or “above.” For example, it is translated “over” in the opening verse of this same chapter (“pass over the earth”), or it is translated “above” back in chapter one (“fly above the earth” [Genesis.1:20]).

This Hebrew word has to be understood contextually. And in Genesis 8:4, as is evident from the context introducing this verse (and even more evident from the verses following), the translation should be “above” or “over,” not “upon” or “on.” That is, at the end of one hundred and fifty days, when the supply of water above the atmosphere had evidently been depleted and God stepped in and closed both the floodgates of heaven and the sources of the subterranean waters, Genesis 8:4 locates the ark in relation to a point on the earth beneath the waters, below the ark. This verse locates the ark in relation to the Ararat mountain range (a range that stretches from modern-day Turkey eastward into Armenia).

And that this is the correct way to view Genesis 8:4 is a simple matter to illustrate, not only from Scripture preceding the verse (as has already been shown) but from Scripture following the verse as well.

Genesis 8:1, 3, 5 clearly reveals that God not only closed the floodgates of heaven and the sources of the subterranean waters at the end of one hundred and fifty days but that He also began a restorative work at this same time. Immediately following the Flood waters reaching their highest level on the one hundred and fiftieth day, these waters began to recede. And it took about five and one-half months for the level to drop completely, though almost two more months were required after that for the face of the earth to become dry (cf. Genesis 8:1-4, 13-14).

If the ark came to rest on a mountain peak in the Ararat range on the day that God closed both sources of the Flood waters and began His restorative work, resulting in the waters continually receding, it could not have been too many days before dry land appeared around the ark.

But this didn’t happen. It wasn’t until almost two and one-half months had passed that the tops of the mountains began to appear above the waters (Genesis 8:5). Then, after another forty days had elapsed, Noah sent forth a dove, which found “no resting place for the sole of her foot” (Genesis 8:6-9).

That is to say, almost four months after the waters began to recede, there was no dry land around the ark, though seven days later, when Noah sent the dove forth again, the dove did find dry land within flying distance of the ark (Genesis 8:10-11).

Where did the ark finally come to rest following the Flood? We’re not told. From the way that the text reads though — Noah having to wait for about two months after the waters had completely subsided for the face of the earth to become dry — the ark apparently came to rest in an unrevealed place in the lowlands.

Also, it could possibly be stated that the ark’s resting place would be somewhere west of where the city of Babylon was built two generations following the end of the Flood, for, to arrive at this location, those who built Babylon migrated eastward to a plain in the land of Shinar (Genesis 10:5-10; 11:1ff). This would only be a possibility though, for there could have been a migration of people to locations away from the vicinity of where the ark came to rest during time covering two generations (note that the direction of migration in Genesis 11:2 should be translated “eastward” rather than “from the east,” as in the KJV [ref. NASB, NIV]).

What difference though does all of this make, and why spend this time showing an incorrect translation and understanding of Genesis 8:4? Actually, it makes a lot of difference, for if an individual follows the incorrect translation and understanding of Genesis 8:4, the door is closed to tremendous biblical truths that can be seen in verses one through four only by viewing verse four correctly.

1) Paralleling Two New Beginnings

As previously seen, Genesis 1:2 and Genesis 8:1 have to do with introductory information concerning new beginnings following two different Floods, one pre-Adamic, and the other post-Adamic. This parallel though is usually missed by following the English translation of Genesis 8:1 and not understanding that the latter must follow that previously established in the former.

The Hebrew word Ruach appears in both verses. In Genesis 1:2, this word is translated “Spirit”; but in Genesis 8:1, this word has been translated “wind” and separated from the same parallel thought seen in how God begins His restorative work in this respect, as established back in Genesis 1:2.

(“Wind” or “breath” can be correct translations of Ruach, if the context permits [as “wind” or “breath” can also be seen at times as correct translations of Pneuma, the corresponding word in the Greek New Testament, usually translated “Spirit”]. But there is nothing in the context of Genesis 8:1 that would suggest understanding Ruach as “wind.”

The word Ruach is only used five times between Genesis 1:2 and Genesis 8:1 [Genesis 3:8; 6:3, 17; 7:15, 22]. The last three usages have been translated and should be understood as “breath.” And the other two should probably be understood and translated in a similar manner as well [note, the numerous times Ruach is translated and understood as “breath” in Ezekiel 37:5-10].)

The movement of God’s Ruach over the face of the waters in both Genesis 1:2 and Genesis 8:1 must be understood the same way in both instances, for the pattern concerning how God begins His restorative work involving a ruined creation was revealed and set in an unchangeable manner in Genesis 1:2.

Thus, the beginning of God’s subsequent restorative work in Genesis 8:1 MUST be viewed exactly the same way. The Spirit of God or the Breath of God (which produces life [cf. Genesis 2:7]) MUST be seen moving upon or across the face of the waters in both instances.

(In relation to God’s breath providing life, as introduced in Genesis 2:7 [establishing a First-Mention Principle, which can never change], note ruined man today — another ruined creation, ruined following the restoration of the ruined material creation in Genesis 1:2ff. How does God go about restoring ruined man, who is “dead in trespasses and sins” [Ephesians 2:1]? The answer is seen in these two passages in Genesis [Genesis 1:2; 8:1]; and the means that God uses to restore ruined man, as seen in these two passages of Scripture, can never change.

The Spirit of God moves upon the ruined creation. The Spirit breathes life into the one having no life, and man passes “from death into life” [John 5:24]. Everything is accomplished entirely through divine intervention. Ruined man today is just as powerless to bring himself out of his ruined state as was the ruined material creation in both Genesis chapters one and eight.

Had God not acted in Genesis chapters one and eight, the earth would still be covered by water today and would forever remain covered by water, apart from divine intervention at some future time.

Had God not acted at Calvary, in the person of His Son, ruined man would forever be left in his present condition — “dead in trespasses and sins.”

And should the Spirit of God not act today, on the basis of Christ’s finished work at Calvary — breathing life into the one who has no life — man could never pass “from death into life.” Man could never move out of his ruined state simply because there is only one revealed way that God restores a ruined creation, and it is either accomplished through God’s revealed way or there is no restoration [Acts 4:12].)

Scripture must be understood and interpreted in the light of Scripture. And, understanding Genesis 8:1 in the light of and in the same respect as previously seen in Genesis 1:2 becomes vitally necessary to properly understand that which is in view in verse four, where another corrected translation is necessary.

2) Over the Mountains of Ararat

At the end of the Flood, after the utter destruction that had affected “all in whose nostrils was the breath of life,” save those on the ark, Noah and his family found themselves at a location above “the mountains of Ararat.”

Then, on this same day, the Spirit of God set about to effect restoration, exactly as previously seen in Genesis chapter one. And also, exactly as previously seen in chapter one, this restoration was for purposes surrounding regality.

Regality in Genesis chapter one is shown by a direct statement regarding the reason for man’s creation: “…let them have dominion [or, ‘…let them rule’]” (Genesis 1:26, 28). The Hebrew word translated “dominion” in these two verses is radah, the same word translated “rule” in Psalm 110:2, where Christ will rule as the great King-Priest after the order of Melchizedek during the coming day of His power (Psalm 110:4; cf. Genesis 14:18ff; Hebrews 5-7).

Regality in Genesis chapter eight though is shown in and through a different fashion than in chapter one.

“A mountain” in Scripture signifies a kingdom. And at the end of the Flood (foreshadowing the end of the coming Tribulation), those in the ark (foreshadowing the nation of Israel in that day) found themselves resting in a place of safety above the mountains of Ararat (foreshadowing the nation of Israel in that coming day, resting in a place of safety above all the kingdoms of the world, no longer the tail, but elevated to the head).

The name “Ararat” itself, a transliterated Hebrew word, comes from a root word that means holy ground. And this is exactly where Israel will find herself once the nation has been restored to the land in that coming day.

(The word “holy” is used numerous times throughout Scripture in relation to God. And the same word is used numerous times as well in relation to different things as they pertain to the Jewish people — the people themselves, Jerusalem, the Temple, and the land as a whole [cf. Exodus 19:6; Deuteronomy 7:6; Psalm 2:6; 11:4; 65:4; 78:41; Zephaniah 2:12; 3:11].

The word “holy” carries the thought of set apart [to the Lord]. This is the only way in which the word can be used relative to inanimate objects; and this same meaning would still apply when used relative to the people of Israel, though it could extend beyond this into the thought of purity [which is actually an extension of the thought of being set apart].)

The entire earth is referred to in Scripture as “the holy mountain of God [i.e., ‘the set apart kingdom of God’]” (Ezekiel 28:14). However, Satan, the ruler over this kingdom, because of his aspirations to extend his rule beyond that which God had appointed him to occupy, introduced corruption, resulting in his kingdom being reduced to a ruined state.

Later, after the kingdom had been restored and man had been created to rule the kingdom in the stead of Satan, man’s fall resulted in the same thing. Corruption was reintroduced into the kingdom, and this corruption affected both man and the material creation.

Then, later yet, the nation of Israel was brought into existence and called forth, as a “set apartpeople, to rule in a “set apart” land, within a theocracy. But the Lord’s name, the people, the Temple, and the land were all later polluted, defiled, profaned through a continued disobedience of God’s people (cf. Numbers 35:33-34; Psalm 79:1; Ezekiel 14:11; 20:43; 23:38; 36:20; Hosea 5:3; 6:10).

And Israel, the wife of Jehovah, climaxed the nation’s disobedience by taking up unholy alliances with the surrounding Gentile nations — something that God had forbidden in no uncertain terms (cf. Numbers 23:9; Deuteronomy 7:1-6). And these alliances were viewed in Scripture as harlotry on Israel’s part (cf. Jeremiah 3:1-4; Ezekiel 16:2, 28-29).

The day came when Israel’s cup of iniquity became full (cf. Genesis 15:16), and God drove His adulterous wife out among her Gentile lovers to effect repentance by and through persecution at the hands of her lovers, which is exactly where Israel is seen in the world today. Israel today is seen as “the great whore,” residing among her Gentile lovers. And because of this, Israel is presently seen associated with both Babylon and Jerusalem, but only with Jerusalem in the respect that Jerusalem, during this time, is seen associated with Sodom and Egypt (Revelation 11:8; 17:1-7, 18).

(For a discussion of Revelation chapters eleven, seventeen, and eighteen in the preceding respect, refer to the author’s  Mystery of The Woman BOOK, in this site, or to Chapters 27 and 28 in the author’s The Time of the End BOOK, also in this site.)

The day is coming though when all of this will change. Israel, through the judgments of the Tribulation, will be brought to the place of repentance. This will be followed by the harlot being cleansed and restored to her rightful place in a cleansed land, within a theocracy.

Then, that which is foreshadowed by Genesis 8:4 — Noah and his family resting above the mountains of Ararat — will be realized. Gentile world power will have been destroyed (typified by the destruction occurring during the Flood). And Israel, in that coming day, will find herself at rest, placed above all the kingdoms of the world, in a holy place (cf. Zechariah 14:9, 20-21).

This is exactly what is also seen in Revelation 12:1b and Revelation 17:18b. A woman is seen in chapter twelve as the one possessing “a crown of twelve stars,” with the number “twelve” signifying governmental perfection. Then, allowing Scripture to continue interpreting itself, a harlot is seen in chapter seventeen as “the one having kingly authority over the kings of the earth” (literal translation from the Greek text in Revelation 17:18b).

That which is seen in both Revelation 12:1b and Revelation 17:18b points to that which awaits Israel following her cleansing (Revelation 17:16-17; 19:3). That is to say, Israel, also seen as God’s firstborn son (Exodus 4:22-23), holds this regal position today but cannot exercise this position until after the nation has been cleansed. And the fact that Israel will one day be cleansed and ultimately exercise this position was all foretold back in Genesis 8:4.

(Genesis 8:4 anticipates that which is seen in chapters nine through the first part of chapter eleven, preceding the calling of Abraham.

That which is seen in chapter nine foreshadows Israel’s new beginning once Messiah has returned, a nation has been born in a day, and the Jewish people surviving the Tribulation have been regathered back to the land.

Events in chapters ten and eleven then foreshadow the destruction of Gentile world power, allowing Israel to realize the nation’s position at this time, previously seen in Genesis 8:4.

Then the account of Abraham from the latter part of chapter eleven through chapter nineteen provides commentary, beginning with Israel’s removal from the nations following the Tribulation.

For details pertaining to the preceding, refer to the author’s book, By Faith.pdf.)

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
BOOK:  Seven, Ten Generations BOOK

Word Document:  Seven, Ten Generations BOOK by Arlen Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.
Word of the Kingdom and Satan’s Ongoing War Against Christians LINKS

The Lord’s Day on Earth
By Arlen Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

There is a common but fallacious interpretation of I Thessalonians 5:1-4 which relates these verses to individuals left behind at the time of the rapture, to go through the Tribulation [with the advocates of this teaching referring to the Tribulation as “the Day of the Lord,” or “the Lord’s Day”].

This though cannot possibly be correct. Not only is such a teaching out of line with the context but the Lord’s Day cannot begin on earth until after Man’s Day has run its course. It cannot begin until the Tribulation is over.

Scripture is quite clear concerning the time when the Lord’s Day begins on earth. The Lord’s Day begins on earth in connection with judgments at the time Christ returns to the earth [not at some point in time during the Tribulation, preceding Christ’s return], and the Lord’s Day will continue as long as this present earth exists.

Time in relation to the succeeding new heavens and new earth, following the Messianic Era, is called “the Day of God,” when God will be “all in all” [Joel 2:27-32; 3:9-16; Malachi 4:5-6; I Corinthians 15:24-28; II Thessalonians 2:2-3; II Peter 3:10-13].

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Excerpt from Rapture Part II in this site.

The following Word Document is SAFE to open and print: The Lord’s Day on Earth by Arlen Chitwood.docx

To website CONTENTS Page.

A Study about the Nearness of Christ’s Return for the Church and Succeeding Events Pertaining to Israel and the Nations, Leading into Christ’s Millennial Reign
We Are Almost There BOOK (2019 Revised Addition)
The World, as We Know It, Is about to End, 
A New World Is about to Dawn
By Arlen Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

Watch therefore, for you do not know what hour your Lord is coming. . . . Therefore you also be ready, for the Son of Man is coming at an hour you do not expect.  (Matthew 24:42, 44)
WAAT Index
BACK COVER

2014 Edition

One way or another, the world as we know it is about to end.  One way is uncertain, the other is certain.

Those out in the world (both unsaved man and the worldly Christian) look at the uncertain and know little to nothing about the certain.  But the instructed Christian looks at the certain and does not concern himself with the uncertain.

Both are inseparably connected with the times in which we live, a time very near the end of Man’s Day.

The former (that which is uncertain) is associated with man’s actions, that which is brought to pass by man — centrally, a pollution of the earth, extending out into the atmosphere, resulting in seemingly unstoppable climate changes (droughts, super storms, ice caps in the Arctic and Antarctic regions melting [resulting in rising ocean levels], etc).

The latter (that which is certain) is associated with actions that man has no control over whatsoever.  God is about to, once again, step into man’s affairs, resulting in major changes.

Changes that man may bring about are already occurring and are seen continuing to slowly occur over decades of time.

Changes that the Lord is about to bring about are seen occurring instantly in one respect (in an atomos of time [time equivalent to less than a microsecond], having to do with the removal of the Church in 1 Corinthians 15:52) and over a few subsequent short years (seven years, the Tribulation, Daniel’s unfulfilled Seventieth Week) in another respect.

Change is inevitable; there’s no question about that.  And the world as we know it is about to end with this change; there’s no question about that either.

As long as time continues, change is going to occur.  And, if an increasing number of the world’s scientists are correct, man has reached a point of no-return in this respect.

But the change that is about to occur, before any of the preceding can continue beyond certain points, has to do with God, once again, stepping into man’s affairs.

And it has all been foretold in the Word.

2019 Revised Edition

God works with set times — the beginning time, the ending time, the length of the time between those two points, and time which has been marked out or set in relation to things occurring during this time (dispensations, set periods [e.g., 7, 40, 70, 400, 430, 490 years], etc.).

God works with time in relation to numerics, with the whole of Scripture built on a numeric arrangement of time set in the opening thirty-four verses of His Word (Genesis 1:1-2:3), along with different numbers carrying different, specific meanings.

And the whole of the matter was set and established in a mathematical, precise manner by an omniscient, omnipotent God.

It is within Man’s Day — a 6,000-year period of time — set in complete keeping with the preceding, that man finds himself today.  And it is within this 6,000-year Day that all of God’s redemptive plans and purposes, preceding a 1,000-year Lord’s Day, anticipating His Son’s coming reign, will be worked out.

This book, We Are Almost There, deals with a number of these set periods of time, showing that God can ONLY be rapidly completing ALL of His work throughout the 6.000 years of Man’s Day, bringing this time and events during this time to a close.

God MUST work the entire six days, the entire 6,000 years; that’s the way matters are set forth in the opening verses of Genesis — six full days and nights — governing ALL things in relation to time seen throughout the remainder of Scripture.

And, as well, God’s work CANNOT exceed the six days, the 6,000 years; this is the way matters have also been set forth in the opening verses of Genesis (not exceeding six full days and nights), governing ALL things in relation to time seen throughout the remainder of Scripture.

And, as clearly shown in the pages of this book, we are almost at the end of the six days, the 6,000 years. In short, We Are Almost There.

For a companion book dealing with some of the same material in this book, set forth after a different fashion, refer to the author’s book, End of the Days.

FOREWORD

When Adam sinned in Eden almost 6,000 years ago, not only did “death” pass upon all future mankind (Romans 5:12), but the creation itself was subjected to “the bondage of corruption” once again (Genesis 3:4-19; Romans 8:21; cf. Genesis 1:2a).

And the entire creation, since that time, has groaned and travailed in pain (Romans 8:22), waiting, with fallen man, a coming day

The domain over which Satan ruled and continues to rule today — the earth — had been reduced to a ruin following his fall (Genesis 1:2a; cf. Isaiah 14:12-17; Ezekiel 28:14-16).

Exactly how long the creation lay in this ruined state is unrevealed; it is unknown; and it CANNOT be known, for there is NO data to work with.

But the day arrived when God, over six days-time, delivered the creation from this “bondage of corruption.”  God restored the creation and then created man, with a view to man ruling the restored creation in the stead (place) of Satan and his angels (Genesis 1:2-28 [2b]).

But Satan, knowing the reason for man’s creation, brought about his fall, with a resulting change not only in man but in the creation itself once again (Genesis 3:4-19).

Thus, though Satan continued holding the scepter, he, once again, found himself ruling over a ruined domain.  The creation, again, found itself in a corrupted state, groaning and travailing in pain, awaiting deliverance -- a deliverance seen occurring in Romans 8:19 at the time of “the manifestation of the sons of God.”

Contextually, “the manifestation of the sons of God” — a new order of sons — will occur in connection with and following “the adoption” (Romans 8:14-17, 23).  And this has to do with an event following decisions and determinations made at the judgment seat, following the present dispensation but preceding the Tribulation.

Christians who are to occupy positions as co-heirs with Christ during the Messianic Era will, at that time, be adopted into a firstborn status as sons (as God did with Israel in past time), for only firstborn sons can rule in the human realm.

And the manifestation of this new order of sons, which will occur following the Tribulation, once Man’s Day has run its course, is the event that the entire creation awaits.

UNTIL then the creation will remain in a corrupted state, groaning and travailing in pain.  But deliverance is in the offing, and the day WILL arrive when God is going to step in and begin bringing events to pass that will culminate in the entire matter being rectified.  ONLY then will conditions as seen in the currently existing situation be straightened out.

In relation to that coming day when these things will be brought to pass, EVERYTHING and EVERYONE is presently out of place:

Christ is out of place.  His rightful place is seen in Psalm 2:6-7; Luke 1:32-33 and Revelation 3:21 — seated, as God’s King, both on David’s throne here on earth in the midst of a restored Israel and on His own throne, with His co-heirs, in the heavens.

Satan is out of place.  His rightful place is in the abyss, then the lake of fire, after he has been removed from the throne, relinquishing his crown and scepter (2 Samuel 1:10; 2:4; 5:3-4; Isaiah 14:15-17; Ezekiel 28:16-19; Revelation 20:2-3, 7-10).

Israel is out of place.  The nation’s rightful place is occupying the land covenanted to Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, in a restored state (following national repentance, conversion, and a restored theocracy), with the nations being ruled by and blessed by and through Israel (Genesis 12:1-3; Ezekiel 36:22-36; 39:25-29).

The Church is out of place.  The rightful place for Christians is ruling and reigning as co-heirs with Christ, occupying the throne with Him (Romans 8:14-18; Revelation 2:26-27; 3:21).

The Gentile nations are out of place.  The rightful place for the nations is being ruled by and blessed through Israel (Genesis 12:1-3; Isaiah 52:13-15; 54:1ff; 60:1-3).

The creation itself is out of place.  The rightful place for the creation is NOT groaning and travailing in pain BUT delivered from the bondage of corruption (Romans 8:19-22).

But ALL of this is about to change.  Just how soon will these changes occur?  Just how soon will God once again step into man’s affairs and begin straightening out the whole of the matter?

That’s what this book is about.
Always In Remembrance (1)
THINGS THAT CHRISTIANS SHOULD KNOW AND NEVER FORGET

Grace and peace be multiplied to you in the knowledge of God and of Jesus our Lord,

as His divine power has given to us all things that pertain to life and godliness, through the knowledge of Him who called us by glory and virtue,

by which have been given to us exceedingly great and precious promises, that through these you may be partakers of the divine nature, having escaped the corruption that is in the world through lust.

But also for this very reason, giving all diligence, add to your faith virtue, to virtue knowledge,

to knowledge self-control, to self-control perseverance, to perseverance godliness,

to godliness brotherly kindness, and to brotherly kindness love.

For if these things are yours and abound, you will be neither barren nor unfruitful in the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ. (2 Peter 1:2-8)

In verse two of the preceding passage (2 Peter 1:2), any thought of “peace,” as anything else in Scripture, MUST be preceded by God’s grace.

 And a multiplication of grace and peace is seen in connection with, or through, “knowledge [‘mature knowledge’] of God and of Jesus our Lord.”

Then in verse 3 (2 Peter 1:3), “all things that pertain to life and godliness” are seen being manifested in a Christian’s life through this SAMEknowledge [‘mature knowledge’] of Him that hath called us by glory and virtue.”

Then in verse eight (2 Peter 1:8), a manifestation of seven qualities in the Christian life, dealt with in verses five through seven (2 Peter 1:5-7), will RESULT in fruitfulness in connection withthe knowledge [‘mature knowledge’] of our Lord Jesus Christ.

(The regular word for “knowledge” in the Greek text is gnosis.  The word used in vv. 2, 3, and 8 is an intensified form of this word — epignosis [the preposition epi prefixed to the word, intensifying the word, referring to a knowledge beyond that which is described by gnosis, i.e., a more mature knowledge of the subject at hand].

Also, the structure of the Greek text beginning the epistle in v. 1 [which should read, “…God, who is our Savior Jesus Christ”] would allow v. 2 [a similar structure in the Greek text] to be understood in this same respect — i.e.,  . . . through the mature knowledge of God, who is the Lord Jesus Christ.) 

Note the seven things listed in verses five through seven, inseparably connected with and emanating out of faith in relation to the things seen in the preceding verses.

 And, as well, with these qualities present in a Christian’s life, that which are seen in verse eight will be the END result.

Then the succeeding three verses form both negative (v. 9) and positive (v. 10) commentary, taking matters to their full end relative to the issue at hand (v. 11).

“Add to [‘Supply in’] Your Faith”

“Faith” is seen FIRST,  with the seven qualities then listed, qualities that should be present in every Christian’s life, though absent in varying degrees in almost every Christian’s life.

NONE of the seven qualities can be separated from “faith.”  That is plainly seen from both the manner in which the Greek text is structured, along with that which is clearly stated in Hebrews 11:6:

But without faith it is impossible to please Him, for he who comes to God must believe that He is, and that He is a rewarder of those who diligently seek Him.

Thus, even without the benefit of the structure of the Greek text in 2 Peter 1:5-7, it could only be plain from Hebrews 11:6 that “faith” has to be seen as an inseparable part of each of the seven qualities in these verses.

And “faith,” along with each of the seven qualities, is articular.  It is not just any faith or any quality among those listed.

Rather, a DEFINITE faithis inseparably connected with SEVEN DEFINITE, PARTICULAR qualities in relation to the SUBJECT MATTER at hand — things surrounding the manner in which Christians are to conduct their lives in relation to the coming kingdom of Christ.

Each of the following seven sections in this chapter, dealing briefly with these seven qualities, will begin with the verse where the word from the KJV translation is shown at the beginning.  The translation of the verse in each instance is the author’s, which one will find to be closer to the NASB than to the KJV.  And the use of definite articles from the Greek text, as previously referenced, is shown in brackets.

Also, the way verse five begins as it introduces the first quality should be seen as carrying through into each of the other six qualities, though it is not repeated.

1)  Virtue (v. 5)

“For this very reason, having given all diligence, supply in your [the] faith [the] morality; and in [the] morality [the] knowledge.

The word translated “morality” (“virtue,” KJV) is arete in the Greek text.  This word has to do with moral behavior, with every virtue of righteousness being exhibited in one’s life.

2)  Knowledge (v. 5)

For this very reason, having given all diligence, supply in your [the] faith [the] morality; and in [the] morality [theknowledge.

The word translated “knowledge” is gnosis in the Greek text.

As previously seen, this is the regular word for knowledge.  Epignosis (mature knowledge), as seen in verses two, three, and eight, would not be used here, for the text is referencing an accumulation of knowledge over time which builds into and results in epignosis (seen brought to that point in v. 8).

And this would go hand-in-hand with “faith,” for “knowledge” is simply an accumulation of facts, which, in this case, would come from the Word; and “faith” is believing that which God has stated about a matter in His Word.

3)  Temperance (v. 6)

“And in [the] knowledge [the] self-control; and in [the] self-control [the] patient endurance; and in [the] patient endurance [the] godliness.”

The word translated “self-control” (“temperance,” KJV) is egkrateia in the Greek text.  This word has to do with exercising control over oneself, one’s actions, in all aspects of life.

4)  Patience (v. 6)

“And in [the] knowledge [the] self-control; and in [the] self-control [the] patient endurance; and in [the] patient endurance [the] godliness.”

The word translated “patient endurance” (“patience,” KJV) is hupomone in the Greek text.  This word has to do with steadfastness, perseverance, as one exercises continuous patience in all things (sufferings, etc.) that life brings one’s way.

5)  Godliness (v. 6)

“And in [the] knowledge [the] self-control; and in [the] self-control [the] patient endurance; and in [the] patient endurance [the] godliness.

The word translated “godliness” is eusebeia in the Greek text.  This word has to do with a godly manner of day-by-day living.

6)  Brotherly Kindness (v. 7)

“And in [the] godliness [the] brotherly love; and in [the] brotherly love [the] love.”

The word translated “brotherly love” (“brotherly kindness,” KJV) is philadelphia in the Greek text.  This is a compound word (philos, “love”; and adelphos, “brother”), and a combination of the two words has to do with exactly what the words mean — “brotherly love,” Christians loving one another.

7)  Charity (v. 7)

“And in [the] godliness [the] brotherly love; and in [the] brotherly love [the] love.”

The word translated “love” (“charity,” KJV) is agape in the Greek text.

There are two words in the Greek text for “love” — the previous word, philos (usually referenced in its verb form, phileo), and agape (verb form, agapao).

The two words are, at times, used interchangeably in Scripture (e.g., both words are used of the Father’s love for His Son [John 3:35; 5:20], and the Father’s love in this respect cannot change).  But, in relation to a Christian’s love for God, only one word is used in the New Testament (agape).

Though the words can be used interchangeably, when compared one with the other, agape is always seen as the higher form of the two, the highest form that love can take;  and, as previously stated, it is the only form that man is commanded to exercise toward God (cf. Matthew 22:37; Luke 10:27; 1 Corinthians 8:3).

Note 1 John 4:7-8 in this respect, where agape, or a form of the word, is used throughout:

Beloved, let us love one another, for love is of God; and everyone who loves is born of God [has been brought forth from above, not from below] and knows God [Gk., gnosis, having to do with a knowledge gained by experience].

He who does not love does not know God, for God is love (cf. 1 Corinthians 13:1ff).

“If These Things Are Yours and Abound…”

Thus, there are seven qualities that should be present in the life of every Christian — morality, knowledge (of the Word), self-control, patient endurance, godliness, brotherly love, and love (agape, the highest form).

And these seven qualities are seen, contextually, in relation to Christians possessing a mature knowledge of the things having to do with present Christian living in relation to the coming kingdom of Christ (2 Peter 1:1-11).

Continuing from the thought of “love” (agape) in verse seven, beginning verse eight, one thing in the entire matter (that which is seen in the introductory seven verses) goes hand-in-hand with all else.  The abounding presence in one’s life of the seven things listed in verses five through seven — one built upon the other, all in connection with “faith” and that which is seen in the opening four verses, with nothing left out — will result in that which is stated in verse eight.

"For if these things are yours and abound, you will be neither barren nor unfruitful in the knowledge [epignosis, ‘mature knowledge’] of our Lord Jesus Christ.”

For all practical purposes, that which is seen in verse eight will automatically occur.  It can’t help but occur.  These seven things present and abounding in one’s life will result in that person being “fruitful in the knowledge [‘mature knowledge’] of our Lord Jesus Christ.” 

And this, in turn, will lead to that which is seen in verses eleven and twelve — realizing one’s calling (being called out of the called [ref. Chapter 2 following]) through having an abundant entrance into the coming kingdom.

But the Christian lacking these things is seen in a completely opposite respect in verse nine.  He is seen as blind, one who could not possibly be fruitful, and one who is completely separated from anything having to do with his calling (and thus a subsequent out-calling) in the following verse (v. 10 [seen associated with the reason for past and present cleansing from sin in the latter part of v. 9]).
Always In Remembrance (2)
THINGS THAT CHRISTIANS SHOULD KNOW AND NEVER FORGET

For this reason I will not be negligent to remind you always of these things, though you know and are established in the present truth.

Yes, I think it is right, as long as I am in this tent, to stir you up by reminding you,

knowing that shortly I must put off my tent, just as our Lord Jesus Christ showed me.

Moreover I will be careful to ensure that you always have a reminder of these things after my decease.

For we did not follow cunningly devised fables when we made known to you the power and coming of our Lord Jesus Christ, but were eyewitnesses of His majesty [Gk., superlative; lit., ‘His greatest (regal) magnificence’].

For He received from God the Father honor and glory when such a voice came to Him from the Excellent Glory: “This is My beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased.”

And we heard this voice which came from heaven when we were with Him on the holy mountain. (2 Peter 1:12-18)

That which Peter referenced in verses twelve, thirteen, and fifteen — seeking to make certain that those to whom he was writing ALWAYS REMEMBEREDthese things” — had to do with the WAY Christians are to presently conduct and govern their lives, WITH a view to the coming kingdom of Christ.

And different facets of the matter can be seen throughout the first eleven verses of the chapter.

Christians possess a calling to“glory and virtue [‘moral excellence’ (v. 3; cf. v. 5)],” having to do with “exceedingly great and precious promises” (v. 4), to be realized in the coming “kingdom of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ” (v. 11).

And Christians, relative to this kingdom, are to make their “calling and election [lit., ‘calling and out-calling’] sure” (v. 10).

(The words “call” and “election” in v. 10 are the same word in the Greek text [meaning, “call,” “calling”], with the preposition ek [“out of”] prefixed to the latter word.  Thus, the latter word, contextually, could only have to do with a calling out from the called.

All Christians have been called to “glory and virtue” (v. 3);  but it will only be those called out of the called, those removed from the complete body of Christians, who, in the kingdom of Christ, will realize that to which they had been called.)

In verses three and eight, reference is made to a mature knowledge of Christ in relation to these things (the Greek word epignosis is used in both verses [also v. 2], calling attention to things beyond that which would be seen by the use of the regular Greek word for knowledge, gnosis).

And in verse nine, a Christian lacking the qualities described in verses five through seven — qualities resulting in that seen in verse eight (ref. Chapter I) — is depicted as:

1) One who is blind, who cannot see afar off (having to do with a knowledge of the Word relative to his calling, out-calling, and the kingdom of Christ [vv. 10, 11]).

2) One who has allowed Christ’s present ministry in the heavenly sanctuary, as it relates to his calling and out-calling, to escape his attention (v. 9b; cf. John 13:5-8).

On the Mount

The Christians to whom Peter wrote had already been well-taught in the things which he was presenting.

But Peter considered these things of such importance that he was going to KEEP ON setting these truths before these individuals UNTIL they had heard them enough times that they could NEVER get away from them, EVEN after he was dead and gone (vv. 12-14).

Then, to drive the entire matter home, Peter called attention to an event in his life that had occurred years before, probably about three decades before that time, when Christ was on earth.

He called attention to the scene on the Mount, in Matthew 17:1-5, when he, James, and John had been allowed to see “the Son of man coming in his kingdom” (Matthew 16:28).

He, James, and John had not followed “cunningly devised fables” when they “made known . . . the power and coming of our Lord Jesus Christ.”

These three men HAD BEEN EYEWITNESSES of that future day.

They HAD SEEN the Son of Man coming in His kingdom.

They HAD ACTUALLY SEEN the Son of Man in that future day when He will appear in “His greatest [regal] magnificence” (v. 16).

Peter HAD SEEN, with his OWN eyes, the kingdom to which Christians have been called.  He had seen, with his own eyes, the kingdom that Christians can one day enter into, realizing a joint-heirship with Christ therein.

And, because of that which Peter knew and had seen, he was NOT reluctant to keep on hammering away at things pertaining to a Christian’s calling and Christ’s coming kingdom.

(For additional information on the preceding, refer to the author’s Coming in His Kingdom BOOK)

Blinded Christians, Apostates

2 Peter 2 deals with false teachers, apostates, which is simply a continuation from 2 Peter 1.  And both chapters deal with the saved, not with the unsaved.

Chapter two continues with thoughts on those which are seen as spiritually blind pertaining to truths concerning Christ’s coming kingdom from chapter one.

And the appearance of these false teachers, able to lead Christians astray, lead them away from their calling and out-calling (vv. 1, 2), is something that began very early in the dispensation.

And today, near the end of the dispensation, when the leaven that the woman placed in the three measures of meal back in these early years is doing its final, damaging work (Matthew 13:33), one needs to only look around at the churches of the land to see what has happened.

Where are those proclaiming the message seen in 2 Peter chapter one?

The question is self-answering!

Septenary Structure of the Epistle

2 Peter 3 then continues the matter of false teachers from chapter two, with a reference back to blinded Christians and a septenary structure of the epistle introduced in chapter one.  And the latter, in turn, is a reference back to the opening chapter of Genesis, dealt with in chapter three.

"Knowing this first: that scoffers will come in the last days, walking according to their own lusts [‘their own desires’],

And saying, “Where is the promise of His coming? For since the fathers fell asleep, all things continue as they were from the beginning of creation [contextually, a reference back to the creation of the heavens and the earth in Genesis 1:1]. (2 Peter 3:3-4)

God’s actions occur in relation to set times that He Himself has established.  Things may appear to go on and on, relatively unchanged, for long periods of time — for centuries, even millennia.

But this is no indication that changes have not occurred in the past, or that changes will not occur in the future.  The only thing seen by long periods with seemingly no change is very simple and singular:

God’s set times when He will step into man’s affairs and bring about changes have yet to arrive (ref. back cover of this book:  Back Cover & Contents).

But these set times WILL arrive, for they are SET.  And when they do arrive, things will begin to change, probably quite rapidly at times.

Matters will then be seen as described in the two continuing verses, describing past set times arriving on God’s calendar:

For this they willfully forget: that by the Word of God the heavens were of old, and the earth standing out of water and in the water, 

by which the world that then existed perished, being flooded with water. (2 Peter 3:5-6)

Though these individuals could have known that all things had not continued unchanged “from the beginning of creation” — for the Word reveals that they hadn’t — they had chosen to ignore the Word, living their own lives, after their own desires.

And, ignoring the Word, the only true means by which these things could be known, they found themselves attempting to deal with, often questioning, something that they really knew NOTHING about — “Where is the promise of His coming . . .?”

Continuing in the passage, attention is then called to that which these individuals could have known.

Had they ONLY gone to the Word, they would have found that a time had arrived in the past when God stepped in and destroyed “the world that then existed” through raging waters covering the earth (NOT the Flood of Genesis 6-8 BUT that which is seen in Genesis 1:2a) — a destruction resulting from Satan’s fall, the ruler over the earth then and now.

(Sixteen hundred and fifty-six years following the restoration of the ruined earth, God once again stepped in and destroyed the earth by water [the Noachian Flood].

This though was NOT the destruction referenced in 2 Peter 3:6.  The Flood during Noah’s day was a destruction having to do with the PRESENT earth, NOT the earththat then existed.”

The destruction of the earth “that then existed” included the heavens as well, for the heavens were darkened [the heavens associated with this earth; Genesis 1:2a].

This would parallel a future destruction of both that are seen in the passage [v. 7], which the subsequent Flood during Noah’s day did NOT do.

The Flood during Noah’s day is NOT seen in the passage, though it does show another example of things not continuing indefinitely apart from change.)

The passage in 2 Peter chapter three then continues with a future time when God will once again step into the affairs having to do with man and the earth.  And this time major changes will result — the complete destruction of the present heavens and earth, followed by the creation of “a new heavens and a new earth” (cf. 2 Peter 3:7, 10-13; Revelation 21:1ff).

Then the passage shows how to avoid ever falling into the type of uniformitarian thinking held by the scoffers back in verses three and four.

And that is seen in verse eight:

But, beloved, do not forget this one thing [lit.: “stop allowing this one thing to escape your notice” (Gk. text — a command to stop doing something that they were doing)], that with the Lord one day is as a thousand years, and a thousand years as one day.

This verse is the APEX toward which thoughts in the preceding verses in the chapter move; and, as previously seen, the allusion in the near context is back to a septenary structure of the book first seen in the opening chapter (vv. 16-18) and in the far context all the way back to the opening verses of Genesis, where this septenary structure is introduced and established.

In other words, get the matter straight in your thinking at the outset of Scripture concerning HOW Scripture begins and CAN ONLY continue.  THEN you will have NO problem with false uniformitarian teaching when it arises, for you will KNOW what the Word has to say about the matter.

And, having an understanding of these things will allow an individual to see and understand not only what is happening in the world today but that which is about to happen as well.

Such an individual will then know about where we are on God’s prophetic calendar, that the next set time is about to arrive, and that major changes are in the offing.

(For additional information on the preceding, refer to in this site, The Study of Scripture BOOK, “The Septenary Arrangement of Scripture.”)
It’s Almost Over
MAN'S DAY HAS ALMOST RUN ITS COURSE

And do this, knowing the time, that now it is high time to awake out of sleep; for now our salvation is nearer than when we first believed.

The night is far spent, the day is at hand. . . . .(Romans 13:11-12a).

God established an unchangeable time-line at the beginning of His Word, at the beginning of both the Old Testament in Genesis and the New Testament in John.  Man though has largely ignored this time-line in both Testaments, particularly in the New Testament, with John being erroneously placed at the end of the gospels rather than at the beginning.

(Ref. Chapter 1 in the author’s book, Moses and John BOOK, in this site, for additional information on the preceding.)

The Length of Man’s Day, the Lord’s Day

Both Testaments begin with the length of Man’s Day SET at six days and the length of the Lord’s Day which follows and is set at one day.

And it is plain from the whole of subsequent Scripture that ALL seven of these days have to do with 1,000-year periods, perfectly in line with 2 Peter 1:16-18; 3:8 for the complete seven days, or with Revelation 20:2-7 for the Lord’s Day.

In the former reference, Peter had called attention to this septenary structure of Scripture — six days, followed by a seventh day — in the first chapter of his second epistle by referencing an event that he and two other disciples had witnessed years before (vv. 16-18).  Peter called attention to that which had occurred on “a high mountain” after Jesus had taken him, along with James and John, up upon the mountain apart from the other disciples (Matthew 16:28-17:5).

The time was “after six days” — AFTER the time that was foreshadowed by the six days in both Genesis and John had run their course — these three disciples saw “the Son of Man coming in His kingdom,” which would be ON the succeeding seventh day.

Then in the third chapter, Peter continuing to deal with this same matter, stated:

But, beloved, do not forget this one thing [lit., “…stop allowing this one thing to escape your notice”], that with the Lord one day is as a thousand years, and a thousand years as one day” (2 Peter 3:8).

The six and seven days beginning both Genesis and John point to the SAME thing as the six and seven days alluded to by the event referenced by Peter back in the first chapter of his second epistle, or anywhere else in Scripture where this septenary structure is dealt with.

These days foreshadowed 1,000-year periods of time — six days, 6,000 years; the one succeeding day, the seventh day, 1,000 years.

The Sabbath was given to Israel for “a sign,” to keep that which is seen in this septenary structure ever before the Jewish people throughout their generations (Exodus 31:13-17).  Every seventh day, following six days of work, they kept a day designed to remind them that God — in complete accord with the manner in which He began the Old Testament and would begin the New Testament — FOLLOWING six days of work, was going to rest ON the succeeding seventh day.

In Genesis, God worked six days to restore a ruined material creation, followed by a day of rest.

In John, another facet of the matter is seen.  The six days beginning John’s gospel have to do with the time God is taking to restore ruined man, with the subsequent day of rest pictured by the first sign in this gospel (John 2:1-11), pointing to God’s restoration of Israel (again taking the nation as His wife, which will occur on the seventh day, the seventh 1,000-year period).

As previously stated, every time the Israelites kept the Sabbath, they were to recall that to which the Sabbath (a sign) pointed — 1,000 years of rest following 6,000 years of restorative (redemptive) work.

And at the end of Man’s Day in the book of Revelation, the length of this seventh day is clearly stated in no uncertain terms, as in 2 Peter 3:8 (though it is clearly stated through the use of “days” numerous places throughout preceding Scripture as well, beginning in Genesis 2:1-3).  

John in the latter part of the Book of Revelation references this Day, these 1,000 years, six times (Revelation 20:2-7).

BUT, we are still living during Man’s Day (the first 6,000 years), with the the Lord’s Day (the final 1,000 years) still out ahead.

And just how close are we to the end of Man’s Day and the beginning of the Lord’s Day?

That’s the subject of the remainder of this chapter, with the matter dealt with largely through numerics, from a biblical standpoint.

Following Biblical Chronology

There are sixty-two generations from the creation of Adam to Christ.  Noah is the tenth from Adam (Genesis 5:1-32), Abraham the twentieth (Genesis 11:10-27), and there are then forty-two generations from Abraham to Christ (Matthew 1:17).

The number of years comprising these generations can be followed by and through the first twenty generations, extending from the creation of Adam to the birth of Abraham.  Those years are seen in that which is revealed in the two previous genealogies referenced in Genesis chapters five and eleven.  And the total time in these two genealogies, from Adam to Abraham, is two thousand and eight years.

(Note that there would be room for a few years difference when viewing the number of years in these genealogies from the standpoint of a calendar, for only whole years, not parts of years, are dealt with in the genealogies.

And, actually, in the next section on dispensations, it will become clear that 2,000 years, not 2,008, evidently exist from Adam to Abraham.

Also, it must be kept in mind that Scripture uses a 360-day year, NOT the 365.25-day year that man uses today.  In this respect, all references to time in Scripture are based on a 360-day year.  And a person CAN'T mix 360-day years and 365.25-day years.  Thus, any use of time from our calendar will have to be changed to years of 360 days, which can easily be done.

Note in this same respect that the time foreshadowed by the six and seven days beginning Genesis and John, or anywhere else in Scripture, would be 6,000 and 1,000 years of 360 days per year.)

Then, from the birth of Abraham to the Exodus under Moses was five hundred years (100 years to the birth of Abraham’s seed, Isaac [Genesis 21:5], then 400 years from Isaac’s birth to the Exodus [the 400-year sojourn of Abraham’s seed in Genesis 15:13-16 — 190 years in Canaan before Jacob and his family went down into Egypt, then 210 years in Egypt]).  Thus, going solely by biblical genealogies and chronology, it was 2,508 years (2,500 years [see previous statements]) from the creation of Adam to the Exodus under Moses.

Then, to have a base to work from — showing dates in relation to B.C. or A.D. time, along with showing that a subsequent second 2,000-year period evidently exists in God’s dealings with mankind — one can go back in secular history to illustrate that late archaeological finds for the date of the Exodus (usually seen as 1445 B.C.) are very much in line with the number of years that must exist between the Exodus and the events of Calvary (for this second 2,000-year period).  In fact, only about six or seven years of difference exist between the archaeological date and that which Scripture would require.

Using the archaeological date (1445 B.C.), it is four hundred and one thousand, four hundred and seventy eighty (401,478) years between the Exodus and the events of Calvary (33 A.D.) — years of 365.25 days each.  Then, converted to 360 day-years, this would be 1,499.5 years.

Scripture though, if dealing with a second 2,000-year period (which is evidently the case), would require only 1,493 years between the Exodus and the crucifixion (the reason for 1,493 years rather than an even 1,500 years [taking one to 4,000 years] is shown in the next section, dealing with dispensations).

Using dates as per the preceding (360-day years) — 2,500 years from the creation of Adam to the Exodus, then 1,493 years from the Exodus to the crucifixion — provides a total of 3,993 years of man’s history preceding the events of Calvary.

At the present time (spring of 2020), we are 1,986 years beyond the events of Calvary (the first and last years counted as one year because only a part of each year is used).  Converting these 1986 years to 360-day years gives us 2,015 years, which is at least nine years too many.

If 3,993 years elapsed between the creation of Adam and the crucifixion, which they evidently did, there CAN'T be over 2,000 years between the events of Calvary and Christ’s return for the Church (2,000 years between these two points would provide a total of 5,993 from the creation of Adam to the rapture, which is the number that should exist).

Thus, there can ONLY be a problem with our calendar (one evidently orchestrated by God so that man COULDN'T go beyond the times and seasons, setting dates, many though notwithstanding).

The Dispensations during Man’s Day

“Dispensation” is the term used in Scripture to show distinctions in God’s dealings with different groups of mankind during Man’s Day and the following Messianic Era.

During Man’s 6,000-year Day, there can ONLY be three dispensations; as well, there MUST be three dispensations (no more, no less).

And this is for the simple reason that there are three groups of mankind for God to deal with, which He MUST deal with, after this fashion — Jew, Gentile, and the Church of God.

There could be breaks in a dispensation (as there is in the Jewish dispensation, which will be shown), but, if so, it is still the same dispensation.

And it is evident from numeric studies, as seen in the preceding part of this pamphlet, that God did something rather unique with these three dispensations.

Man’s Day is EXACTLY six days long (SET in the opening chapter of Genesis), foreshadowing EXACTLY 6,000 years.  And God evidently split these years into three parts, providing three 2,000-year dispensations, corresponding with His dealings with the three groups of mankind.

The first 2,000 years extends from the creation of Adam to the birth of Abraham (2,008 years using the years through twenty generations in the genealogy accounts [Genesis 5; 11], though evidently 2,000 years, for reasons previously given).  During this dispensation God dealt with mankind at large, with the group that would later be known as Gentiles.  He dealt particularily with a specific lineage.

Then, as previously shown, from the birth of Abraham to Calvary would be 1,993 years, which is the Jewish dispensation, lacking seven years to complete.

God stopped the clock (so to speak) marking off time in this dispensation seven years short of completion, then called into existence the one new man “in Christ,” and began a new 2,000-year dispensation, during which time He would deal with this new man, with Christians.

And when God has completed His purpose for this dispensation, He will remove the Church, turn back to Israel and complete the last seven years of the previous dispensation (the seven-year Tribulation), completing the full 6,000 years of Man’s Day.

Note that the current dispensation cannot possibly last longer than 2,000 years, if the two prior dispensations encompass 2,000 years each, which they evidently do (and, if going by our calendar, it’s already some nine years above the 2,000 years; thus, as previously stated, something is apparently wrong with our calendar, though the calendar seemingly couldn’t possibly be off all that much).

The reason that the current dispensation CAN'T exceed 2,000 years is because 2,000 and 1,993 years have already expired in the previous two dispensations (with 7 years reserved to finish the Jewish dispensation).  That takes care of four days, 4,000 years of Man’s Day.

And Man’s Day CAN'T possibly run over six days, 6,000 years.  This was SET in an unchangeable fashion at the outset of Scripture.

Thus, there cannot possibly be more than 2,000 years from Calvary to that time when the Church is removed (the rapture), allowing God to turn back to Israel and finish His dealings with Israel during the last seven years of Man’s Day (Daniel 9:24-27).

What time is it on God’s prophetic calendar in the preceding respect?  It can ONLY be MUCH, MUCH closer to the end of the dispensation than anyone cares to think about or admit.

In short: Time is fast running out! It’s almost over!
In Such a Time
THE SON OF MAN COMING AT AN UNEXPECTED TIME

Watch therefore, for you do not know what hour your Lord is coming.

But know this, that if the master of the house had known what hour the thief would come, he would have watched and not allowed his house to be broken into.

Therefore you also be ready, for the Son of Man is coming at an hour you do not expect. (Matthew 24:42-44)

Following a ministry lasting about three and one-half years, climaxed by His rejection, death, burial, and resurrection, Christ ministered to His disciples for a short period of time before His ascension.  

And He spent this forty-day period teaching His disciples “things pertaining to the kingdom of God” --  the central message proclaimed in the preceding gospels and in the following Book of Acts.

Then, after instructing them to wait in Jerusalem, explaining the reason, Christ, as the disciples watched, ascended into heaven from the mount called Olivet (Acts 1:3-9).

Christ, during His earthly ministry, spoke of the day when He would depart (John 14:2-3).

Mark briefly mentions Christ’s departure at the end of his gospel (Mark 16:19).

Luke briefly mentions this at the end of his gospel and at the beginning of Acts (Luke 24:50-51; Acts 1:2, 9). 

And Paul mentions this in his first epistle to Timothy (1 Timothy 3:16).

Actually, very little is stated in Scripture about Christ’s departure.  ONLY the bare facts are given.  The EMPHASIS is upon His return, NOT upon His departure.

His return and things having to do with His return are seen throughout Scripture, beginning with the manner in which Scripture is structured in the opening thirty-four verses of Genesis (Genesis 1:1-2:3).

(Note that Genesis 1:1-2:3 sets forth a skeletal framework upon which ALL subsequent Scripture rests.  The whole panorama of Scripture is set forth after the preceding fashion in these opening thirty-four verses, with the remainder of Scripture providing all the sinews, flesh, and skin to clothe the initial skeletal framework, i.e., the remainder of Scripture simply provides commentary for the opening thirty-four verses [cf. Ezekiel 37:1ff].

There are six days of redemptive [restorative] work, foreshadowing 6,000 years of redemptive [restorative] work, followed by a seventh day, foreshadowing a seventh 1,000-year period of rest [2 Peter 1:16-18; 3:8].

And, subsequent commentary — the sinews, flesh, and skin — call attention not only to Christ’s first coming during the six days [during the 6,000 years] but His second coming at the end of these six days, to reign during the seventh day [during the seventh 1,000-year period].

Thus, everything was SET and ESTABLISHED in an UNCHANGEABLE manner, through this septenary structure, at the very beginning of Scripture.)

Christ, calling attention to His soon departure in John chapter fourteen, and Luke’s account of His departure in Acts, both have corresponding statements about His return.

Christ’s promise that He would return in John chapter fourteen can ONLY have to have to do with His return for the Church (preceding the Tribulation), called into existence shortly afterwards in Acts chapter two.

But the statement concerning His return in Acts chapter one, given by two men who were present, could ONLY have to do with His return to Israel, with the nations in view (following the Tribulation).

In the former, Christ returns to take His disciples to the place where He would be, in the heavens (John 14:3).

In the latter, Christ returns with outstretched hands to bless the nation to which He is returning, the nation of Israel here on the earth (cf. Luke 24:50-51; Acts 1:9-11), with blessings then flowing out to the nations through Israel (Genesis 12:1-3).

And the preceding (returning both before and following the Tribulation) should be viewed as ONE return of Christ, NOT two returns.  Christ’s return has TWO aspects to it — one relative to the Church and the other relative to Israel, with the nations also in view.

The matter is much like the gospel, the good news.  There is ONE complete gospel, with different aspects to the good news, NOT two gospels.

The initial aspect has to do with the good news concerning the grace of God, which has to do with the unsaved, and is foreshadowed by that divine restorative work seen on day one in Genesis chapter one.

The continuing aspect has to do with the good news concerning the coming Glory of Christ, which has to do with the saved, and is foreshadowed by that divine restorative work seen on days two through six in Genesis chapter one.

And restorative works throughout all six days are with a view to the seventh day seen beginning in the second chapter, with the complete six days leading into the seventh, forming, as previously stated, a septenary structure upon which the whole of subsequent Scripture rests.

And there are two inseparably related ways to view this septenary structure:

One way has to do with six being man’s number and God’s work during the six days having to do with restoring ruined man throughout Man’s Day.  And this is with a view to matters being finished preceding a seventh day of rest.

And the other way has to do with the time involved in this restorative work.  These six days of restorative work foreshadow 6,000 years of restorative work (occurring throughout Man’s 6,000-year Day), with a view to this work being finished preceding a seventh 1,000-year period of rest.

Any way that the matter is viewed, EVERYTHING moves toward that seventh day.  “Six” is an incomplete number, ONE short of completion.

And all of God’s works MUST be brought to completion, which can ONLY be done with a view to a seventh day, a seventh 1,000-year period of rest, wherein completion lies.

Christ’s Return for His Church

How close are we to the end of the sixth day, the sixth 1,000-year period?  Time can ONLY be fast running out, and we can ONLY be much closer to the end of six days, 6,000 years, than individuals dare to imagine.

Three dispensations of 2,000 years each comprise Man’s 6,000-year Day, corresponding to the three divisions of mankind — Jew, Gentile, and Christian.

The first dispensation (Gentile), from Adam to Abraham, has run its course.  The second dispensation (Jewish), from Abraham to the Messianic Kingdom, has seven years to run (the coming seven-year Tribulation).  Time during this dispensation was stopped seven years short of completion, and God began to deal with Christians for a third 2,000-year dispensation, which is almost complete.

Once the present dispensation has run its course, the Church will be removed, God will turn back to Israel and complete the last seven years of the prior dispensation, and Christ’s return in possession of the kingdom (with all ensuing events leading into the kingdom) will follow.

1)  Condition of the Church in that Day

Conditions in Christendom in that day will be exactly in line with how Scripture stated that they would exist at the end of the present dispensation — Christians, enmeshed in the things of the world, paying little to no attention to the times in which we live, putting that day far from them.

Accordingly, that day will overtake many Christians unaware.  Numerous Christians will be very much like the people during Noah’s day, eating, drinking, marrying, and giving in marriage, until the day that Noah entered into the ark, with the Flood coming and destroying them all.

That is to say, most Christians will be going about every day activities, giving little thought to the fact that God is about to once again step into man’s affairs and bring about major changes.

God stepped into man’s affairs at times in the past, with man totally oblivious to the matter.  And God is about to once again step into man’s affairs, with man, once again, totally oblivious to the matter.

Man couldn’t do anything about it in the past, aside from suffering the consequences of being unprepared.

And man won’t be able to do any more about it in the future than in the past; and he, likewise, will suffer the consequences of being unprepared.

2)  Two Types of Christians in that Day

When Christ returns for the Church at the end of the present dispensation, all Christians — faithful and unfaithful alike — will be removed to appear before the judgment seat of Christ.

Many in that day, as previously seen, will be caught unprepared for that which will have occurred and is about to occur.  And they can only experience the things awaiting unfaithful servants of the Lord, those not having looked for His return and not having conducted their lives accordingly.

Others in that day though will be prepared for that which will have occurred and is about to occur.  And they will experience the things awaiting faithful servants of the Lord, those having looked for His return and having conducted their lives accordingly.

(For both sides of the preceding picture, note how Paul presented the matter in 1 Thessalonians 4:13-5:9.  For comments on this section of Scripture in 1 Thessalonians, see in this site The Rapture I, II, III and The Rapture and Beyond.)

Christ’s Return to Israel, the Nations

Christ’s return to the earth at least seven years following His return for and dealings with the Church will occur following Israel’s repentance.  The severity of particularly the last three and one-half years of the Tribulation will, after 2,600 years of Gentile rule and dominance, bring Israel to the place of repentance.

And, true to His many promises, God will hear, remember His covenant with Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, and send the Deliverer (Exodus 2:23-3:12; 2 Chronicles 6:24-27; 7:12-14).

The Deliverer whom God will send at this time will be the same One who was present in Israel’s midst 2,000 years earlier — the One whom the Jewish people rejected, spat upon, smote, and crucified (Matthew 26:67; 27:22-25).  This is the One who will appear in Israel’s midst in that coming day.

And to better understand exactly what type of situation will exist at that time, note two things:

The Jewish people will be placed in the position of having just crucified their Messiah.

And NOT ONLY will the Jewish people be placed in this position, but EVERY Jew living in that day — NO exceptions — will be held PERSONALLY RESPONSIBLE for Christ’s crucifixion.

On the former, note that God stopped the clock (so to speak) marking off time in the Jewish dispensation at the time of the crucifixion, ushering in a new dispensation fifty-three days later, on the day of Pentecost in Acts chapter two.

And, with the beginning of the Tribulation, God will re-start the clock (so to speak) marking off time in the Jewish dispensation, completing the last seven years, placing the Jews alive in that day in the position of having just crucified their Messiah in relation to time in the dispensation.

On the latter, EVERY Jew alive in that day, regardless of the passing of generations, will be seen by God as DIRECTLY RESPONSIBLE for “all the righteous blood shed upon the earth,” extending all the way back to “the blood of righteous Abel” (Matthew 23:35, 37; cf. Genesis 4:1ff; 45:1-4; Zechariah 12:10-14; Matthew 21:33-45; Revelation 1:7-8).

That which is foreshadowed by events on the seventh day in Genesis 2:1-3 awaits Israel and the nations (foreshadowed as well by events every time Israel kept the Sabbath [Exodus 31:13-17]).

But Israel and the nations MUST FIRST pass through that which Scripture presents occurring at the end of Man’s Day, the Tribulation, Daniel’s unfulfilled Seventieth-Week.

The darkest time in man’s history (the Tribulation) awaits Israel and the nations, to be followed by the brightest time in man’s history (the Messianic Era).

And BOTH can ONLY occur in the very near future!
At Midnight
A TERMINAL HOUR, JUDGMENT, A NEW BEGINNING

Then Moses said, “Thus says the LORD: ‘About midnight I will go out into the midst of Egypt;

and all the firstborn in the land of Egypt shall die . . .’”

And it came to pass at midnight that the LORD struck all the firstborn in the land of Egypt . . . . (Exodus 11:4-5a; 12:29a).

Therefore wash yourself and anoint yourself, put on your best garment and go down to the threshing floor . . . 

So she went down to the threshing floor . . . 

Now it happened at midnight . . . . (Ruth 3:3, 6, 8a [3a, 6a]).

And at midnight a cry was heard: “Behold, the bridegroom is coming; go out to meet him!” (Matthew 25:6).

The first reference to “midnight” in Scripture is in Exodus 11:4 and it is associated with God’s JUDGMENT occurring at a TERMINAL time, with a NEW beginning in view (the death of the firstborn, followed by the Exodus).

And the use of “midnight” after this fashion, at this point in Scripture, establishes a first-mention principle that NEVER changes throughout Scripture.

That is, as established at this point in Scripture, anytime the word “midnight” is subsequently used throughout Scripture — as seen in Ruth 3:8 or Matthew 25:6 — there is a direct allusion to God’s JUDGMENT occurring at a TERMINAL time, with a NEW beginning in view.

The original, basic framework for the entire matter is seen in the opening thirty-four verses of Scripture (Genesis 1:1-2:3) — having to do with God’s restoration of a ruined creation over six days time, followed by a seventh day rest — UNCHANGEABLY ESTABLISHED within a septenary structure of Scripture at the very beginning.

(Refer to the first three chapters in the author’s The Study of Scripture BOOK, in this site, for information on different facets of the preceding.) 

Attention is called to this opening framework and structure of Scripture because of the references used at the beginning of this chapter to three different places where the word “midnight” appears in Scripture (Exodus 11:4; 12:29; Ruth 3:8; Matthew 25:6).

The first appearance, in Exodus, relates to that which is foreshadowed by God’s restorative work on day one (Genesis 1:2-5 [2b]).  And the appearances in Ruth and Matthew relate to that which is foreshadowed by God’s restorative work on days two through six (Genesis 1:6-31).

Then, that which is foreshadowed by God’s restorative work throughout all six days is with a view to that which is foreshadowed by the seventh day of rest (Genesis 2:1-3).

That being introduced at the beginning of Scripture and dealt with in the preceding manner has to do with the COMPLETE panorama of salvation -- past, present, and future.

The PAST aspect of salvation (salvation by grace, having to do with the spirit) is foreshadowed by God’s restorative work on day one and is seen typified by the events in Exodus 11; 12a.

The PRESENT aspect of salvation (the saving of the soul, the life) is foreshadowed by God’s restorative activity on days two through six and is seen in typical form in Exodus 12b ff and Ruth 3 and in parabolic form in Matthew 25.

And, again, the entire matter is with a view to the FUTURE, deliverance (salvation) in the seventh day (Genesis 2:1-3).

Thus, the thought of “midnight,” seen in all three portions of Scripture referenced, has to do with a TERMINAL time at the END of that which is foreshadowed by the six days (6,000 years, Man’s Day).

And this is with a view to a NEW beginning, which is foreshadowed by the seventh day (1,000 years, the Lord’s Day).

(But, relative to that foreshadowed by the God-established foundation opening Genesis and the salvation message taught throughout Christendom today, note what an individual, far more often than not, finds.

The emphasis is placed on salvation by grace [that foreshadowed by events on day one (Genesis 1:2-5 {2b})], with LITTLE to NO attention given to present and future aspects of salvation [that foreshadowed by events on the remaining five days (Genesis 1:6ff)].

Then there is the matter of EVERYTHING throughout ALL six days of work moving toward a climactic seventh day of rest, something which is either NOT dealt with at all or NOT dealt with in a proper manner because of a failure to properly deal with that foreshadowed by events on ALL six preceding days.

Is it any wonder that things are so skewed in Christendom today?)

God’s Past and Future Judgments

“Midnight” in relation to that which is seen in Exodus chapters eleven and twelve, originally dealt with through God’s work on day one in Genesis chapter one — the Spirit of God moved, God spake, and light came into existence — as will be shown, has to do with a PAST judgment, followed by a NEW beginningAnd EVERYTHING is performed through a divine work, completely APART from man’s actions.

(Ruined man (dead in trespasses and sins) is NO more in a position to bring himself out of his ruined state than the earth on day one in chapter one of Genesis was in a position to bring itself out of its ruined state.)

As well, there is NO such thing as a future judgment of man in relation to that part of God’s restorative work originally foreshadowed in Genesis 1:2-5 [2b].  There is a present work, performed by the Spirit breathing life into the one having no life, based on a past divine work (God, in the person of His Son, paying the price which He required at Calvary).  But ALL judgment connected with this initial part of God’s restorative work is PAST.

God has ALREADY judged sin in the person of His Son.  And this would relate to BOTH those whom the Spirit has presently breathed life into and those whom He has not breathed life into.  

There is NO difference in this respect, for, as previously stated, all judgment pertaining to the matter is PAST.

Note how John 3:18 reads in this respect:

He who believes in Him is not condemned [judged]; but he who does not believe is condemned [judged] already, because he has not believed in the name of the only begotten Son of God.

There is simply NO such thing as any man, whether saved or unsaved, appearing at a future judgment where his eternal salvation will be an issue.

That would be IMPOSSIBLE, for God has ALREADY judged the whole of mankind, BOTH the saved and the unsaved, pertaining to the matter.

Future judgments of both saved and unsaved man will result in God carrying out that which is already determined in His past judgment on sin.

Again, man simply CANNOT be brought into judgment at some future time pertaining to that for which he has ALREADY been judged.

Note how this is seen in the type in Exodus chapter twelve.

Exactly as at Calvary, almost fifteen centuries later, God judged sin through the death and shed blood of the paschal lambs.

The Lord passing through the land of Egypt at midnight had to do with judgment in another respect entirely.  It had to do with a carrying out of the decree pertaining to a past judgment, based on the death and proper application of the blood of the paschal lambs.

For the one who had followed the Lord’s instructions (the blood of a dead lamb had been applied to the door posts and lintel, showing that the firstborn in the family had died in a substitute), the Lord passed over that house.

All judgment was PAST, and NO present execution of judgment remained.  The firstborn had ALREADY died.

But for the one who had not followed the Lord’s instructions (the blood of a dead lamb had NOT been applied to the door posts and lintel, showing that the firstborn in the family had NOT died in a substitute), the Lord executed the past judgment upon the firstborn in a personal manner.

The firstborn had NOT yet died; consequently, he paid the penalty himself, apart from a substitute.

Thus, the first mention of “midnight” in Scripture is connected with JUDGMENT, though dealt with concerning the execution of previous judgment.

And, following this thought throughout Scripture, the same basic thing is seen relative to Christians in the type in Ruth chapter three and the parable in Matthew twenty-five.

God’s Present and Future Judgments

That already judged in the previous section had to do with Christ’s finished work at Calvary. Both the saved and the unsaved, believers and non-believers, have already been judged relative to this finished work.

And a continuing aspect of judgment for sin can be seen relative to Christ’s present ministry in the heavenly sanctuary on the basis of His shed blood on the mercy seat.

This though is a ministry SOLELY for Christians, with the unsaved NOT in view at all.

In Genesis 1:2-5 [2b], when the Spirit of God moved, God spoke, and light came into existence, the light didn’t replace or do away with the darkness.  Rather, God placed the light alongside the darkness, leaving the darkness entirely alone.

In the words of John 1:5 and 2 Corinthians 4:6, the light shined out of the darkness, with the darkness having no comprehension or understanding of the light.  The two are completely incompatible.

Both saved and unsaved man have that which is foreshadowed by darkness (the old sin nature), but only saved man has that which is foreshadowed by light (a new, God-imparted nature).

And, because the darkness, the old nature, remains with saved man, he can easily be led into following this nature if he takes his eyes off that which is associated with the new nature.

(Relative to the preceding — Christians possessing both a new nature and the old sin nature — note the author’s book, in this site, Brought Forth from Above BOOK.

This book deals with the matter from places in the four N.T. books where a form of the expression, “brought forth from above,” is found, though mainly from I John [for the expression is found ten times in this short, five-chapter book].)

Christ is presently ministering in the heavenly sanctuary, providing a present cleansing for Christians because of this very problem.

This is what is seen in John chapter thirteen when Christ girded Himself, took a basin of water and began to wash the disciples’ feet.

Or this is what is seen throughout John’s first epistle (1 John 1:5-2:2).

There is a present judgment for sin in the preceding respect.  And if a Christian judges himself during the present time (1 Corinthians 11:31; 1 John 1:9), he will not be judged yet future (Romans 8:1).

In that future day when Christians appear before the judgment seat of Christ, judgment, in one respect, will all be past — whether judgment that occurred at Calvary, or judgment that occurred in the heavenly sanctuary, at the mercy seat.  In this respect, the judgment seat of Christ will be an execution or reckoning of that which is already judged, though referred to in a judgmental respect as well.

But there is another side to the matter — Christians appearing at the judgment seat with unconfessed sins, sins not previously dealt with by Christ in the heavenly sanctuary, at the mercy seat.  And, for Christians with sins of this nature, judgment can ONLY be future, NOT past.

And when will this occur?

Ruth appeared on Boaz’s threshing floor at midnight, but in a cleansed manner (Ruth 3:3, 6, 8).  Thus, NO judgment awaited her, ONLY a carrying out of particular matters (redemption of the inheritance, and marriage).

In the parable of the ten virgins, the Bridegroom came at midnightFive, as Ruth, were prepared for the things that were to occur (the marriage festivities); the other five though were NOT prepared.

And ALL were dealt with accordingly.

Watch therefore, for you know neither the day nor the hour in which the Son of Man is coming. (Matthew 25:13).
The Selfsame Day
GOD’S SET TIMES, WHICH HAVE AND WILL COME TO PASS

Now the sojourn of the children of Israel who lived in Egypt was four hundred and thirty years.

And it came to pass at the end of the four hundred and thirty years — on that very same day — it came to pass that all the armies of the LORD went out from the land of Egypt. (Exodus 12:40-41).

God works with SET times that He has pre-established.

UNTIL these SET times arrive, matters may appear exactly as they appeared to both the Israelites and Egyptians throughout the years when the Israelites were in Egyptian bondage.

Aside from conditions deteriorating, LITTLE to NO change occurred throughout this time.

BUT when Moses appeared to the Jewish people a second time, things BEGAN to change rapidly.

A Set Time during Moses’ Day

According to Exodus 12:40-41, the Exodus from Egypt under Moses occurred, to the VERY day, that a four-hundred-thirty-year sojourn of the Israelites ended.

But how can this possibly be the case?  Following biblical chronology back in time, four hundred thirty years would take one to the days of Abraham while he was still in Ur — prior to the birth of Isaac.

Thus, “the children of Israel” did NOT exist four hundred thirty years prior to the Exodus.  

OR, did they?

Then, there is a four-hundred-year period seen back in Genesis in connection with the Exodus (Genesis 15:13-14; cf. Acts 7:6).  Abraham’s seed, through whom the nations were to ultimately be blessed, would sojourn “in a land that is not theirs” for four hundred yearsAnd it was ONLY at the END of this period of time that the Exodus under Moses would occur.

Thus, there are both four-hundred and four-hundred-thirty-year periods in connection with the Exodus from Egypt.  And, showing what is involved in distinctions between the two, along with showing the existence of the children of Israel four hundred thirty years prior to the Exodus, is quite simple if Scripture is allowed to be its own interpreter.

1)  Strangers and Pilgrims

It was the seed of Abraham that was to sojourn in a strange land for four hundred years.  That seed was born when Abraham was one hundred years old, which is when the sojourn relative to his seed in Genesis 15:13-14 began.

Then the four-hundred-thirty-year sojourn which is seen in Exodus 12:40-41, also in connection with the Exodus, can ONLY date back to a time thirty years prior to the birth of Abraham’s seed.

And, according to these two verses in Exodus, the children of Israel date back to this time as well, which could be seen only one way — a people in the bowels of Abraham while he was still in Ur of the Chaldees (cf. Genesis 12:1-3; 15:4; Joshua 24:2-14; Hebrews 7:9-10; 11:9).

Thus, the complete sojourn of the Israelites — existing four hundred thirty years prior to the Exodus, in the bowels of Abraham — is seen going back thirty years behind the actual birth of Abraham’s seed, from whom the nation descended.  And, as can easily be shown, this time goes back to the very beginning, to the promise given to Abraham thirty years earlier, as seen in Genesis 12:1-3:

Now the LORD had said to Abram: “Get out of your country, from your family and from your father’s house, to a land that I will show you.

I will make you a great nation; I will bless you and make your name great; and you shall be a blessing.

I will bless those who bless you, and I will curse him who curses you; and in you all the families of the earth shall be blessed.”

Note how the preceding is clearly stated in Galatians 3:17-18:

And this I say, that the law, which was four hundred and thirty years later, cannot annul the covenant that was confirmed before by God in Christ, that it should make the promise of no effect.

For if the inheritance is of the law, it is no longer of promise; but God gave it to Abraham by promise.

(Note that “the covenant” [v. 17], having to do with “the promise” given to Abraham [vv. 17, 18], was confirmed to Abraham, in the land, over a decade later [cf. Genesis 12:1-3; 15:7-21]. The four hundred thirty years date back to the promise, not to the confirmation.)

The Law, the Magna Charta for the kingdom, was given through Moses at Sinai during the first year following the departure of the Israelites from Egypt.  Thus, it was given the same year of the Exodus, four hundred thirty years after the promise.  And, since Abraham was one hundred years old when Isaac was born, beginning the four-hundred-year sojourn of His seed, this promise, as previously seen, could only have occurred in Ur when Abraham was seventy.

2)  Viewing the Time Correctly

Individuals often come up with the erroneous idea, from a misreading of Genesis 15:14, that the Israelites spent four hundred years in Egyptian bondage.  But that can’t be true.  Galatians 3:17 alone would show the fallacy of this type thinking.

Note in this verse that only four hundred thirty years existed between the promise given to Abraham while still in Ur to the time of the giving of the Law at Sinai — the same four hundred thirty years to which attention was called at the time that the Israelites departed Egypt under Moses in Exodus 12:40-41.

Thus, Abraham’s seed (Isaac and his descendants) sojourned in a land not theirs for four hundred years; and an additional thirty-year sojourn is seen immediately preceding this time, going back to the promise given to Abraham in Ur, for reasons previously given.

And reference to the sojourn during this time can be seen in verses such as Genesis 37:1 and Exodus 6:2-4, verses that are explained in Hebrews 11:8-9, 13:

Now Jacob dwelt in the land where his father was a stranger, in the land of Canaan. (Genesis 37:1)

And God spoke to Moses and said to him: “I am the LORD.

I appeared to Abraham, to Isaac, and to Jacob . . .

I have also established My covenant with them, to give them the land of Canaan, the land of their pilgrimage, in which they were strangers.” (Exodus 6:2-4).

By faith Abraham obeyed when he was called to go out to the place which he would receive as an inheritance. And he went out, not knowing where he was going.

By faith he dwelt in the land of promise as in a foreign country, dwelling in tents with Isaac and Jacob, the heirs with him of the same promise . . . 

These all died in faith, not having received the promises, but having seen them afar off were assured of them, embraced them and confessed that they were strangers and pilgrims on the earth. (Hebrews 11:8-9, 13)

Thus, the Israelites are seen in Scripture as strangers and pilgrims throughout this time, whether in Ur before Abraham departed (the Israelites seen in his bowels), whether during the time Abraham and his seed dwelled in the land of Canaan, or whether between the time Jacob took his family down into Egypt and the subsequent Exodus from Egypt under Moses.

From the birth of Isaac, the seed of Abraham spent one hundred ninety years in the land of Canaan and two hundred ten subsequent years in Egypt (cf. Genesis 25:26; 47:9), completing the full four hundred years.  And only during a latter part of this time spent in Egypt was Israel under bondage to a new pharaoh, who had come into power while they were in Egypt (Exodus 1:8).

This time of bondage could not possibly have been more than about one hundred forty years and may have been considerably less (times derived from Joseph’s age when the 210 years began [abt. 40], his age at the time of his death [110], and the fact that the persecution of the Israelites in Egypt began only at a time following Joseph’s death [Genesis 41:46ff; 50:26]).

This persecution began following the ascension of “a new king over Egypt [an Assyrian; Isaiah 52:4], who did not know Joseph” [Exodus 1:8]).  And we’re not told anything about the time that would have elapsed between Joseph’s death and the ascension of this new king.

Since the persecution existed at the time of Moses’ birth, with Moses being eighty years old at the time of the Exodus, we can only say that the persecution began sometime between about one hundred forty and eighty years preceding the Exodus.  There is nothing in Scripture that would allow the time when the persecution began to be determined any closer than this.

(For additional information on the loins of Abraham in connection with the 400 and 430 years, see in this site, “Salvation is Of the Jews” and “In the Loins of Abraham.”

Note in Exodus 12:40-41 that the “sojourning” of the Jewish people is one thing, but the time that they “dwelt” in Egypt is quite another. The latter included the last 210 years of the 430 years seen in the former.

The KJV and NKJV are more in keeping with the Hebrew text on these two verses than are many other translations [e.g. NASB, NIV].)

The Present and Future Day

The departure of the Israelites from Egypt under Moses forms a type, which will be fulfilled in the minutest detail under Christ in the antitype.

This departure in the type will be fulfilled through a yet-future departure of the Israelites from that which Egypt typifies (the Gentile nations).  And, as Moses led them out following his return to the Jewish people, Christ will lead them out following His return to the Jewish people.

And all the details seen in the type will occur in the antitype — from the death of the firstborn (future conversion of the nation) and restoration of the Jewish people to their land, to the destruction of Gentile world power, to the restoration of the theocracy to the Jewish people under a new covenant.

(Details on the preceding can be found in different books and pamphlets that the author has written over the years.  Note particularly, in this site, the author’s The Time of the End BOOKThe Son of Man Coming in His Kingdom and Israel from Death to Life BOOK.)

And, relative toTIME, these things can ONLY occur in the antitype EXACTLY as seen in the type — to the VERY day, within a time that God has previously SET.

These things can occur NO OTHER WAY!

In Scripture, God is seen working after ONLY one fashion throughout Man’s Day.

In the opening verses of Scripture, He is seen working for SIX days, foreshadowing 6,000 years.  And throughout this time He is seen working with THREE groups of people during SET times in THREE dispensations.

And, as evident from the timing of the Exodus in relation to four hundred and four hundred thirty years of time (to the very day at the end of the latter period, and evidently the former as well), ALL of God’s activities are undoubtedly SET in a perfect timing of this nature.

(For additional information, refer to preceding Always In Remembrance (2).)

Man’s Day itself is not only SET within a predetermined time (6,000 years, NO more, NO less), but time occurring during the three dispensations are SET with the SAME predetermined precision (each lasting 2,000 years, completing the full 6,000).

God is seen intervening within man’s affairs at the EXACT END of each dispensation, and He is also seen acting at times during the dispensations with the SAME precision, having to do with pre-determined times (e.g., timing of events seen in Daniel’s Seventy-Week prophecy, particularly between the sixty-ninth and seventieth weeks).

Also note when the kingdom is established — NOT before, BUT at the FULL END of the prophecy; at the END of the FULL seventy weeks, at the END of the FULL four hundred ninety years.

Individuals, prefacing or following a particular statement, sometimes say, “If the Lord tarries…”  

But the Lord is NOT going to tarry.  The Lord works with SET times, and when these SET times arrive, He acts!

The matter is EXACTLY as stated in Hebrews 10:37:

For yet a little while, and He who is coming will come and will not tarry.

The present dispensation can ONLY last for a SET time, which is a PRESET 2,000 years.  The removal of the Church at the end of the dispensation will occur at a SET time; God’s dealings with Israel that follow will occur within SET times, as will events occurring during and at the end of this time.

This is simply the manner in which God does things, which MUST be recognized!
After 2,600 Years
THAT FUTURE TIME WHEN ISRAEL WILL AGAIN HOLD THE SCEPTER

Let the nations be wakened, and come up to the Valley of Jehoshaphat; for there I will sit to judge all the surrounding nations [Gk. gowy – a foreign nation, hence a Gentile].

Put in the sickle, for the harvest is ripe. Come, go down; for the winepress is full, the vats overflow — for their wickedness is great.

Multitudes, multitudes in the valley of decision! For the day of the LORD is near in the valley of decision.

The sun and moon will grow dark, and the stars will diminish their brightness.

The LORD also will roar from Zion, and utter His voice from Jerusalem; the heavens and earth will shake; but the LORD will be a shelter for His people, and the strength of the children of Israel. (Joel 3:12-16)

From the days of Moses (during the fifteenth century B.C.) to the days of Nebuchadnezzar (the king of Babylon at the end of the seventh century B.C.) a theocracy existed on the earth.

Throughout this time, covering a period of over eight hundred years, God’s firstborn son — Israel (Exodus 4:22-23), exercising the rights of primogeniture — held the scepter.

But, after eight centuries, during Nebuchadnezzar’s day, God, in His sovereign control of all things, brought conditions to pass after such a fashion that Israel -- apart from repentance, which was far from forthcoming -- was left with NO recourse other than to RELINQUISH the scepter, with a corresponding END to the theocracy.

And God brought these conditions to pass for a reason and a purpose:

The reason:  Israeli disobedience, extending over centuries of time. 

The purpose:  To ultimately bring Israel to the place of repentance regarding their disobedience.

And, once Israel had relinquished the scepter, the nations would CONTINUE holding the scepter UNTIL God had worked out His purpose for bringing these conditions to pass.

ONLY THEN would conditions change!

The “Times of the Gentiles”

The period during which the Gentiles hold the scepter is called in Scripture, “The Times of the Gentiles.”  This period, as previously stated, began about 2,600 years ago, dating back to the days of Nebuchadnezzar, the king of Babylon whom God allowed to uproot the Jewish people from their land, bringing an END to the Old Testament theocracy.

The theocracy though WILL one day be restored to Israel, with the “Times of the Gentiles” correspondingly being brought to a close.

And this is NOT simply one of the subjects seen in the Prophets.  Rather, this is the OVERRIDING, MAJOR subject of ALL the Prophets.  

ALL Scripture moves toward this coming day.

NOR is this something that will be brought to pass at some distant time in the future.

Rather, THIS is something that will be brought to pass in the immediate future, during the days of the last king of Babylon, typified by Nimrod, the first king of Babylon (Genesis 10:8-10; 11:1-9).

And that which happened to Nimrod’s kingdom, will happen to this man’s kingdom.  The Lord is going to once again come down, take a look at, and destroy this kingdom.

This has been SET in the type, and it MUST occur in the antitype.

This time though, unlike in the past, the destruction will be FINAL and COMPLETE, with Babylon NEVER to rise again (Jeremiah 51:20-26; Daniel 2:34-35, 44-45).

And as Abraham came into the picture at this time in the past, the descendants of Abraham will be brought back into the picture at this SAME time yet future, with matters then occurring EXACTLY as seen in the overall type in Genesis 11:10ff).

All these things have been set forth in the Word of God for ALL to see; and they have lain there for centuries and millennia, leaving ANY and ALL without excuse for NOT knowing and understanding what is about to transpire.

A Brief History of the Theocracy

For some eight hundred years preceding Nebuchadnezzar’s day, a theocracy had existed in the land covenanted to Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob.

The theocracy had come into existence at Mt. Sinai about one year following the Exodus (upon completion of the tabernacle, when the Glory filled the tabernacle [Exodus 40:1ff]).  And the theocracy existed in the land almost forty years later after Joshua had led the Israelites across the Jordan River into the land (abt. 1,400 B.C.).

The Old Testament theocracy reached its greatest heights during the days of King David and King Solomon, but it never came anywhere near approaching the heights that God had reserved for the theocracy.

Then, following King Solomon’s death (abt. 925 B.C.), a division occurred in the theocracy, in the kingdom (mainly because of disputes concerning leadership), forming northern and southern segments of the kingdom.

Two tribes (Judah and Benjamin) remained in Jerusalem, ruled by Rehoboam, the son of Solomon.  And the remaining ten tribes settled in the northern part of the land; Samaria became their capital city, and they were ruled by Jeroboam.

The days of Elijah and Elisha followed [in the northern segment of the kingdom], with a renewed call to repentance.  But even with the events of Mt. Carmel during Elijah’s ministry, no lasting change was effected.  And things continued to deteriorate throughout the kingdom — something seen even more so in the northern segment of the kingdom than in the southern segment, for not a single godly ruler rose to power in Samaria.

And by the latter part of the eighth century for the northern segment of the kingdom and the latter part of the seventh century for the southern segment of the kingdom, the cup of iniquity for the children of Israel had become full (cf. Genesis 15:16).

About 722 B.C., God allowed the Assyrians (the Gentile power of that day) to come over and begin taking the northern ten tribes into captivity.  Then slightly over a century later, about 605 B.C., God allowed the Babylonians [the Gentile power of that day, having previously conquered the Assyrian Empire] to come over and begin taking the southern two tribes into captivity.

This latter removal of the people occurred over time (some twenty years); and about 586 BC, with the Babylonians completing what they had begun, the Glory departed from the temple, resulting in the theocracy coming to an end (Ezekiel 10:4, 18; 11:22-23).

And the “Times of the Gentiles,” with the Gentiles holding the scepter, has existed ever since.

How Much Longer?

How much longer will the “Times of the Gentiles” last?  The answer to that question is clearly stated time after time in Scripture.

This period of time will last  UNTIL God has accomplished His purpose for removing the scepter from Israel’s hands, placing it in the nations’ hands, uprooting His people from their land, and scattering them out among the same nations that then held the scepter.

Rather than ruling at the head of the nations, with the nations being evangelized by and blessed through Israel, the nations would now rule over Israel, with the evangelization and blessings of the nations being withheld.

Then, beyond the preceding, the Jewish people would increasingly find themselves hated and persecuted by the nations.  And God would allow this to continue UNTIL His purpose for bringing these conditions to pass had been fulfilled.

Things though will NOT continue after this fashion indefinitely.  The day is rapidly approaching — the coming Tribulation, Daniel’s unfulfilled Seventieth Week — when the Jewish people will find themselves in such dire straits that they will have NO place to turn other than to the God of their fathers.  And this will be brought to pass during the latter part of the coming Tribulation when Satan -- through the man to whom he will have given “his power, his seat [lit. 'his throne'], and great authority” (Revelation 13:2b), seeks to destroy the Jewish people from off the face of the earth.

In THAT DAY, which can only be in the VERY near future, God’s purpose for that which He brought to pass 2,600 years ago will be fulfilled.  The Jewish people WILL be brought to the place of repentance.

(Note something about evangelization and blessings among the nations being withheld because of the current condition and state of Israel.

Though Israel is presently out of place in the world in relation to God’s calling, plans, and purposes for the nation, the very presence of the nation in the world [though completely out of place in the preceding respect] can ONLY result in an issuing forth of some things connected with the nation’s calling.

For example, note the vast number of Jews whom God has used in recent times to bring about scientific discoveries, particularly in the field of medicine.  And even where a Jew is not seen as directly involved, the Jewish people cannot possibly be absent, for God views and deals with the nations through Israel [cf. Deuteronomy 32:8-10; Ezekiel 5:5; Zechariah 2:8].

Or, any evangelistic efforts throughout the present 2,000-year dispensation can occur ONLY because of the presence of the Jewish people.

Salvation is of the Jews” (John 4:22b).  The one new manin Christ” has a Jewish Savior, uses a Jewish book, and has been grafted into an existing Jewish trunk.  And this new man, today, can take the message to the nations, as well as to the Jew, ONLY because of the continuing existence of the Jews.

[If the Jewish people could be completely removed, conditions worldwide would become very much like they existed in the garden in Eden following Adam partaking of the forbidden fruit of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil.

The question that God asked at this that, calling to Adam, “Where are you?” (Genesis 3:9), would then exist relative to the nations worldwide, for, again, God views and deals with the nations through Israel].

And, if positive conditions of this nature can exist with Israel even in the nation’s current state [which it can and does], think how conditions will be following that time when God brings things in the world to pass after such a fashion that the Jewish people cry out to the God of their fathers in repentance.)

Then…

In that coming day, after the Jewish people have been brought to the place of repentance, THEN God will begin to work with the Jewish people once again, and for the final time, relative to restoration.

The Jewish people possess a promise, dating back to the days of Moses, reiterated during the days of Solomon, then by the Prophets:

But if they [the Jewish people] confess their iniquity and the iniquity of their fathers, with their unfaithfulness in which they were unfaithful to Me, and that they also have walked contrary to Me,

and that I also have walked contrary to them and have brought them into the land of their enemies; if their uncircumcised hearts are humbled, and they accept their guilt

then I will remember My covenant with Jacob, and My covenant with Isaac and My covenant with Abraham I will remember; I will remember the land. (Leviticus 26:40-42; cf. 2 Chronicles 6:24-27; 7:12-14; Ezekiel 36:16-39:29; Joel 2:12-3:21; Jonah 2:1-10)

When the Jewish people FULFILL the condition in God’s promise, He will do EXACTLY as the Old Testament Scriptures state.  God will, at that time, hear from heaven and, apart from delay, begin acting on behalf of His people in COMPLETE accord with His numerous promises — which begin in Genesis and end in Malachi.

How close are we to that time when God will remove the Church and bring about conditions during Daniel’s unfilled Seventieth Week which, after 2,600 years of Gentile dominance, will bring Israel to the place of repentance?

How close are we to that time when regal conditions between Israel and the nations will be reversed, with the nations then not only being ruled by but evangelized by and blessed through Israel?

The answer to both parts of the question are the SAME:

We’re MUCH, MUCH closer than anyone dares to even think or admit!

The hands on the clock are ABOUT to strike midnight!

The time is ALMOST up!

It’s ALMOST over!
Christians and the World
THE BIBLICAL RELATIONSHIP OF CHRISTIANS TO THE WORLD

I have given them Your Word; and the world has hated them because they are not of the world, just as I am not of the world.

I do not pray that You should take them out of the world, but that You should keep them from the evil one.

They are not of the world, just as I am not of the world.

Sanctify them by Your truth. Your Word is truth.  (John 17:14-17).

Christians live in a world governed and controlled by Satan and his angels.  It is a world in which Satan and his angels continue a rule, which they have held since time immemorial, since a time preceding Satan’s fall, along with one-third of his original contingent of angels ruling in lesser positions of power under him. 

And this, in turn, would date back to the time following the creation of the heavens and the earth when God appointed and placed Satan and his angels in the positions of power that they, since that time, have occupied (cf. Ezekiel 28:14ff; Daniel 4:17ff; Romans 13:1).

Then, since man’s creation and fall 6,000 years ago — an individual created in God’s image, after His likeness, created to take the scepter in the stead of Satan and his angels (Genesis 1:26-28 [though the fall, requiring redemption, has delayed man from occupying this position]) — Satan and his angels, continuing to rule, have carried out this rule through fallen man, through rulers among the nations (Daniel 10:12-20).

And since the bringing into existence of the nation of Israel over two millennia following man’s creation  (descendants of Jacob, a special creation, separate from the nations), the rule of Satan and his angels through fallen man has been restricted to the Gentile nations.

Israel’s ruling angel is Michael, with undoubtedly a large contingent of angels ruling under him.  And Michael, with his angels, is not part of Satan’s kingdom (Daniel 10:21).

(Ref. the author’s  “The Most High Ruleth BOOK,” in this site, for a more complete, overall picture of the preceding.)

A World That Hates Christians

The preceding, according to John 17:14, describes a world that hates Christians, for a revealed reason — a world presently governed and controlled by Satan and his angels.

Something though is evidently wrong in today’s world, for there is no presently existing hatred between the world and Christians.

The world and Christians appear to get along with one another just fine.  The conflict described in Scripture, for all practical purposes, simply doesn’t exist in today’s world.

So, what is this all about?

The answer is simple.

All a person has to do is read the first part of John 17:14, then take a look at Christendom in the world today.

And doing so, that person can know, solely from a Scriptural standpoint, what is wrong.  He can know, solely from a Scriptural standpoint, why Christians are not hated by the world today.

Note the verse again:

I have given them Your Word; and the world has hated them  . . . .

The world either hates or does not hate Christians, the world either gets along with or does not get along with Christians, on one basis ALONE — the WORD.

Christians holding to the Word, proclaiming the Word, will not find the world to be their friend.

On the other hand, Christians not holding to the Word, not proclaiming the Word, will have no problem with the world.  The two can walk hand-in-hand.

Stated another way, there can be NO such thing as Christians holding to, proclaiming the Word, and, at the same time, being loved by the world.  

And the inverse of that would have to be equally true.  The world would have NO basis for hating Christians NOT holding to the Word, NOT proclaiming the Word.

The base for the entire matter is singular.  It’s the WORD, the WORD, the WORD, NOTHING else.

It’s NOT aids to devotions, it’s NOT so-called Christian music, it’s NOT anything connected with any type of so-called Christian activity.

Rather, it’s the WORD, with that being the END of the matter.

Why?

The “WHY” of the world’s hatred for Christians holding to and proclaiming the Word is very simple.

Satan could only have an extreme hatred for what the Word reveals about where matters are headed.

Satan is “the god of this age” (2 Corinthians 4:4), he and his angels rule through and control the nations, and the nations could only follow suit concerning what the Word has to say about that which the future holds for Satan, his angels, and unsaved man under his control and sway.

But, if the Word is REMOVED, then NOTHING is left.

APART from the Word, there would be NO basis for an existing enmity between the world and Christians.

Again, it’s the WORD, the WORD, the WORD, NOTHING else!

So, What Has Happened?

The Church and the world find themselves today at the very end of a 2,000-year dispensation in which God has been dealing with the new creation “in Christ.”

Israel was set aside for a dispensation, a new creation was called into existence, and the Spirit of God has been performing a special and particular work throughout the dispensation.  The Spirit has been calling out a bride for God’s Son, who will reign as consort queen with Him — co-heir over all things — following Satan and his angels being put down.

Satan and his angels know these things, which form the heart of the message to be proclaimed by and heard in the churches of the land today.

But how many Christians know anything about or have ever even heard these things proclaimed?

The answer to that question will explain the “WHYof the problem presently existing throughout Christendom.

1)  In Christendom

In the chronology of Church history, as depicted in the first four parables of Matthew chapter thirteen, or in the letters to the seven churches in Revelation chapters two and three (the only two places in the New Testament where this complete history is revealed), the Church at the end of the dispensation is seen in two descriptive ways:

a) As completely leavened (Matthew 13:33)

b) As wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked (Revelation 3:17b).

In the latter, the Church has been deceived into believing that it is “rich, have become wealthy, and have need of nothing” (Revelation 3:17a).

Yet, the state of the completely leavened Church at the end of the dispensation is seen by God in a completely opposite respect.

Why is this the case?

The answer, part and parcel with the working of the leaven, is very simple.  The Church has progressively strayed from the pure, unadulterated proclamation of the Word (John 16:9-11).  The Church has progressively gone the way of the world, and the world has won the Church over.

Accordingly, the world has disarmed the Church, stripping the Church naked of the armor that God has provided (Ephesians 6:11-17 [again, note the end result of this “naked” condition in Revelation 3:17b]).

If a person doesn’t believe that this is the case, all he has to do is open his eyes and look around.  There is no hatred between the world and the Church; and it is difficult to know whether we have a worldly Church or a Churchly world — probably both.  Equally difficult is to know where one begins and the other ends in the world today.

2)  In the World

The world though, by disarming the Church, has sealed its own fate.  In a respect, the nations comprising the world, by and through disarming the Church, have committed genocide.

The Church, possessing the Word, believing and proclaiming this Word, is in possession of a restraining power for all that exists among the nations.  But a disarmed Church, having ignored the Word, is another matter entirely.

Note how such a Church is aptly described in Matthew 5:13-16.

The Church, in this passage, can be seen as the “salt of the earth” which “loses its flavor” and is now “good for nothing but to be thrown out and trampled underfoot by men.”  

The Church can be seen as the “light of the world,” though now “put under a basket.”  And, occupying this position, there is no longer a shining light that can glorify the “Father in heaven.”

The restraining power of such a Church is gone.  And apart from this restraining power, there is NOTHING withholding “the god of this age” from taking the nations under his control and sway to heretofore unseen depths of degradation — e.g., homosexuality and same-sex marriage running rampant, uprisings in nations worldwide, etc.

The Church has allowed this to occur on the one hand; and the world, under Satan, has brought it to pass on the other.  And the end result will be far from anything that anyone might desire.

3)  The End of the Matter

The principle pertaining to all of that which exists is seen in 2 Thessalonians 2:3-12.  This passage, dealing with an already working “mystery of lawlessness,” has to do with things that will occur, yet future, after an existing restraining power has been removed.

Once this restraining power has been removed, the man of sin (the Antichrist) is going to be revealed, one whose coming is after the “working of Satan, with all power, signs, and lying wonders.”  This man, seated on Satan’s throne, will take the nations of the earth, including Israel, to the very brink of complete destruction (Matthew 24:22; Revelation 13:2).

And, leading into this man’s rise, paving the way for him to put the finishing touches on all that is seen happening in the world today, is the worldly Church no longer holding to or proclaiming the Word, opening the door for the world under Satan and his angels to become fully engaged in the madness seen all around us.

The world, spiritually speaking, is dead; and the Church, the only means through which the world could possibly find life, for all practical purposes, has become like the world.  And the same fate awaits both (1 Corinthians 11:31-32).

Note from the preceding two verses that it is possible for Christians who do not judge themselves during the present time to one day be judged by the Lord after a fashion that they will be “condemned with the world.”

For the Christian, this would have to do with his calling, with millennial verities in view; but for the world, without life or a calling, this could only have to do with eternal verities.

And that brings matters back to the existing problem.  The Church, by forsaking the Word (progressively brought about by the working of the leaven), has allowed a friendship with the world to ensue (cf. James 4:4; 1 John 2:15-17), sealing its own fate in one respect; and the world, having disarmed the Church, has sealed its own fate in another respect.

How much worse will it become on both fronts before the Lord steps in and removes the Church?  Only time will tell.

But when the Church is removed, and the existing flicker of light, though under a bushel, is gone — with nothing but darkness and death remaining — things will begin tumbling completely out of control, probably quite rapidly..

And you don’t want to be here, but you will be if unsaved; and you don’t want to be among Christians at Christ’s judgment seat, “condemned with the world,” but you will be if . . . 
God Gave Them Over
TERMINAL ACTIONS IN GOD’S DEALING WITH CHRISTIANS

Therefore God also gave them up to uncleanness . . .

For this reason God gave them up to vile passions . . . 

And even as they did not like to retain God in their knowledge [Gk., epignosis, ‘mature knowledge’], God gave them over to a reprobate mind . . .(Romans 1:24a, 26a, 28a).

The first chapter of Romans divides itself into two fairly equal parts, dealing with TWO fairly equal parts, dealing with TWO types of Christians, in relation to ONE central subject.

The first half of the chapter (Romans 1:1-17) has to do with FAITHFUL Christians in relation to the gospel message, the good newsthough NOT that facet of the good news pertaining to the grace of God, but that facet of the good news pertaining to the coming Glory of Christ.

And the last half of the chapter (Romans 1:18-32) has to do with UNFAITHFUL Christians in relation to the SAME Gospel message, the same good news.

The Type of Christians Presented in Romans 1:1-17

The Christians described in the opening part of the chapter are, as Paul described himself, “not ashamed of the gospel of Christ” (Romans 1:16); or, using an explanation of that which is being referenced in the words “gospel” and “Christ” in the verse, a person could say that Christians of this nature are “not ashamed of the good news of the One who will rule and reign.”

There is really NOTHING about salvation by grace through faith in these first seventeen verses.  The verses, among related issues, have to do with “the seed of David” (Romans 1:3), declared to be “the Son of God with power [‘sonship’ has to do with RULERSHIP]” (Romans 1:4), with “obedience to the FAITH [‘the faith,’ an expression peculiarly related to the Word of the Kingdom]” (Romans 1:5), with the faith of Christians in Rome being “spoken of throughout the whole world” (Romans 1:8), and with Paul’s expressed desire to go to and proclaim this good news to the Christians in Rome, for a stated purpose — “that I might have some fruit among you also, just as among the other Gentiles” (Romans 1:10, 13, 15-16).

The Type of Christians Presented in Romans 1:18-32

Then, with verse seventeen as a closing statement for the opening part of the chapter, the other type of Christians are presented.  And the type of Christians presented in this section, rather than exercising faith and looking forward to the salvation that is in view in verse sixteen, had, instead, through their unfaithfulness, been led into various types of disobedience and will suffer “the wrath of God” (Romans 1:18).

Exactly the opposite of that which is seen in the previous section is seen in this section.  And that becomes increasingly evident as one continues studying this section.

First of all, note the subject matter at hand.

As previously stated, the gospel of grace (having to do with the unsaved and one’s eternal salvation) is NOT the message Paul called attention to in various ways in the opening seventeen verses.

And this will become increasingly evident through progressive material in this chapter.

Then, to further illustrate that Christians ALONE are in view throughout chapter one, note the words “knowledge” and “knowing” in verses twenty-eight and thirty-two.

Both of these words are translations of the Greek word epignosis (the verb form of this word is used in Romans 1:32 [epiginosko], meaning the same as the noun form in Romans 1:28).

In the Greek text there is the regular word for knowledge (gnosis); and there is an intensified form of gnosis, formed through the preposition epi (meaning, “upon”) being prefixed to the word (epi-gnosis, which has to do with a knowledge of something beyond a regular knowledge, i.e., some facet of a mature knowledge concerning the matter at hand).

And, according to 1 Corinthians 2:14, the natural man (which is all that the unsaved person possesses) can’t even come into possession of a type of knowledge described by gnosis (the Greek word used in this verse).  The reason, of course, is because he is spiritually dead.  He simply cannot understand spiritual things.

But the individuals in the latter part of Romans chapter one came into possession of a “knowledge” of that which is in view and is described by “epignosis.”

HOW, IF unsaved, did they do this?  They DIDN'T, for, according to 1 Corinthians 2:14, IF unsaved, they COULDN'T have even come into possession of a type of knowledge of that which is in view and is described by the word gnosis, much less epignosis.

And, aside from the preceding, it wouldn’t make any sense whatsoever to see the first seventeen verses correctly, dealing with the saved (a message [Romans 1:15-16] having to do with faith [Romans 1:8, 16-17], in relation to fruit-bearing [Romans 1:13]), and then to attempt to see the latter part of the chapter (Romans 1:18-32) dealing with the unsaved.  

Scripture is simply NOT structured in such a fashion.

(Note that NOT every unfaithful Christian would fit into the category of those committing the sins mentioned in Romans 1:18-32, though MANY would [an ever-increasing number in the world today].

The division between these two types of Christians is on the basis of an exercise of faith.  One exercises faith, the other does not.

And, there is NO middle ground in this realm.  Christians EITHER find themselves among those described in the first part of the chapter OR among those described in the latter part of the chapter, regardless of whether or not they are guilty of the sins named in the chapter.

He who is not with Me is against Me, and he who does not gather with Me scatters abroad [Matthew 12:30; cf. Luke 11:23].)

Three Divisions in Romans 1:18-32

The latter part of Romans, chapter one, dealing with unfaithful Christians, can be divided into three parts, followed by four concluding summation verses.  Three times, after certain sins of the flesh have been enumerated, emanating out of and resulting from unfaithfulness, Scripture states that “God gave them up/over” (Romans 1:24, 26, 28).  Then the last four verses in this chapter somewhat present the entire matter in a summation statement.

(Though the wording in the English text [KJV] is slightly different in the passages [“God gave them up”; “God gave them over”], the wording in the Greek text is the same in all three verses [an aorist form of the word paradidomai, meaning “to hand over,” “to deliver over,” to that seen in the context is used in each].

The context has to do with particular sins of the flesh; and, because of the nature of the sins that these Christians had committed/were committing, God is seen as simply pulling back, taking His hands off of the matter so to speak, and turning them over to these sins.)

Shades of the warning passages in the book of Hebrews are seen in God simply giving these Christians over to their sins in Romans chapter one (particularly, the falling away and the wilful sin in Hebrews chapters six and ten).  And there is good reason for viewing the matter after this fashion.

But first, note a parallel in Paul’s ministry, as seen in Acts, to the manner in which he began as he wrote Romans.  Then, with this parallel in mind, along with the warning passages in Hebrews, the matter, as seen in Romans chapter one, will be dealt with.

1)  Three Times in Acts, Three Times in Romans

It is evident that Paul wrote Romans toward the end of but during the time of the re-offer of the kingdom to Israel (which would be during the time covered by the book of Acts).  This can be clearly seen in the opening two chapters of Romans from the fact that the offer of the kingdom was still open to Israel, with Israel holding priority in the order in which this message was to be proclaimed — “to the Jew first” (cf. Romans 1:16; 2:9-10).

(For information on the preceding, refer to the author’s two pamphlets, titled, “Salvation in Romans,” [ 
Salvation in Romans 1 and 2.pdf where this matter is dealt with, particularly as it is seen in these opening two chapters.)

During the re-offer of the kingdom to Israel, as seen in the book of Acts, Paul, on his travels, always followed God’s order when entering into a new city to proclaim the gospel message.  He always went to the Jew first in that city, taking the message to the Gentiles ONLY after he had been rejected by the Jews (which would, of necessity, be saved Gentiles [for the message carried “to the Jew first” was the SAME message carried “also to the Greek,” the Gentile, which was a message for the saved ALONE]).

On three occasions throughout these travels, after being rejected by the Jews in three different cities, Paul stated words similar to those that he penned in the latter part of Romans chapter one.  Three different times, because of the Jews’ continued unbelief, he stated words to the effect that he was giving them over to their unbelief and going to the Gentiles with this message.

The first time was in Antioch (Acts 13:46).

The second time was in Corinth (Acts 18:6).

And the third time was in Rome (Acts 28:28) [when and where the re-offer of the kingdom to Israel ended, abt. 62 A.D.]).

Rome was the center of Gentile power in that day, with the Gentiles holding the scepter, which the Gentiles had held since the days of Nebuchadnezzar for over six hundred years.

And it is only fitting that Paul ended this re-offer of the kingdom to Israel in this particular Gentile city, for Rome was the central city among the nations holding the scepter that rightfully belonged to Israel.

And Israel, having been driven out among these nations to effect repentance — with God ultimately giving Israel over to their continued unbelief in this central Gentile city — would now have to wait for the fullness of the Gentiles to be brought to pass (cf. Acts 15:14-18; Romans 11:24-26).

2)  The Subject Matter at Hand in Acts, in Romans

As previously seen, that being dealt with in both Acts and Romans had to do, NOT with salvation by grace, but with the Word of the Kingdom.

In Acts, in relation to God giving the Jews over to their unbelief three times, this had to do with the re-offer of the kingdom to Israel (which was to be proclaimed “to the Jew first”).  Then, in Romans, in relation to God giving Christians over  to their unbelief three times, this had to do with an offer of the SAME kingdom being made to the Gentiles (saved Gentiles — “and also to the Greek”).

And their “unbelief,” in both instances, would be EXACTLY the SAME as the unbelief exhibited by the Israelites under Moses at Kadesh-Barnea.  And this unbelief, exhibited at Kadesh-Barnea, had to do with the things that God had stated that He would do relative to leading the Israelites into the land, destroying the enemy therein, and their possessing the land within a theocracy.

Both accounts are seen in the warning passages in Hebrews.

The first warning passage in Hebrews references “so great a salvation,” which will be realized when man, rather than Satan and his angels, rules the earth (Hebrews 2:1-5).

Then, in the second warning passage in Hebrews, the Israelites under Moses at Kadesh-Barnea are dealt with throughout the better part of two chapters (Hebrews 3; 4), forming the type, with Christians seen in the antitype.

And, the third warning passage in Hebrews (Hebrews 6) draws from this type set forth in chapters three and four, spelling out in no uncertain terms that the same thing that happened to the unbelieving Israelites will happen to Christians who exhibit unbelief and fall away after the same fashion.

(The Israelites who fell away at Kadesh-Barnea were in possession of the Word of God [the Magna Charta for the kingdom, given at Sinai], and they had both heard the report concerning the land and tasted the fruits of the land [a report given and fruits brought back by the twelve spies].  They possessed more than a rudimentary knowledge of that which they turned away from when they sought to appoint a new leader and return to Egypt.

They, in a respect, as previously seen in Romans, had moved from a knowledge described by the Greek word gnosis to a knowledge described by the Greek word epignosis [which in the type (SAME in the antitype) had to do with realizing an inheritance in the land set before them].

This is the SAME thing seen relative to the Christians in Romans chapter one.  Two places in this section, relative to their knowledge of the subject at hand, which was the good news being proclaimed in the first part of the chapter — the good news concerning the coming kingdom of Christ, with Christians being invited to have a part as co-heirs with God’s Son in this kingdom — the word epignosis, rather than gnosis, is used [Romans 1:28, 32 (with the verb form of the word used in Romans 1:32)].

This, of course, was during the first century, early in the dispensation, when this message was proclaimed universally among and within the churches.  In that day, it would have been very unusual to go into a meeting of Christians and not hear this message proclaimed.

Thus, Christians in that day, possessing a mature knowledge of this message, could easily find themselves in a position to fall away in the antitype of that which happened to Israel at Kadesh-Barnea, as seen in the second and third warning passages in Hebrews.

Today though, the matter is completely different.  Because of the working of the leaven over two millennia of time [Matthew 13:33], Christians don’t even have a gnosis type of knowledge of the matter.

It would be very unusual to attend a meeting of Christians today and hear this message proclaimed.  And, if someone did come in and proclaim the message, he would likely be spoken against, with his message possibly associated with that which is taught by certain cult groups [e.g., Jehovah’s Witnesses].

Thus, in this respect, it would be a rare thing for a Christian today to find himself in a position where he could fall away in the antitype of that which is seen in the second and third warnings in Hebrews.

In respect, in relation to Christians in a past day and Christians today, the matter in the latter part of Romans chapter one will have to be dealt with accordingly. 

Christians in a past day had something from which they could fall away [expressed by the word epignosis, having to do with their knowledge of the subject at hand (Romans 1:28, 32)].

Christians today though, with not even a knowledge of the matter that could be described by the word gnosis, have nothing from which they can fall away.  But the end result — the complete panorama of all that is involved in God giving them over to where their unfaithfulness has led them — is STILL the SAME.)

3)  The Third and Last Time in Acts, in Romans

In the preceding, note again the same place of unbelief reached in both Acts and Romans where God simply gave them over to their unbelief — the Jews in Acts and the Christians in Romans.

The third time in Acts, as previously seen, was the terminal point; and, in essence, as also previously seen, that’s what occurred in Romans as well.  And the whole of the matter relating to the Jews in Acts and the Christians in Romans, as has been shown, is, for all practical purposes, the same as that which is seen in the second and third warnings in Hebrews (cf. 2 Corinthians 13:1-2).

“Three” is the first of five numbers used in Scripture to show different forms of completeness (three, seven, ten, twelve, and forty).

“Three” shows divine completeness.
“Seven” shows the completeness of that which is in view; also this is God’s number.
“Ten” shows numerical completeness.
“Twelve” shows governmental completeness.
“Forty” is used in a somewhat general sense to show completeness.

The three appearances of individuals being given over to unbelief and the results of unbelief in both Acts (having to do with the Jews) and Romans (having to do with Christians) take each group of individuals to a terminal point in their unbelief.  At this point, regarding both groups, God is seen to simply turning away and letting them have that which their unfaithfulness has led them into, that which they appear to desire.

4)  That which is Seen in Romans during Modern Times

Though a parallel doesn’t exist relative to a knowledge about the Word of the Kingdom between first century and twenty-first century Christians, a parallel does exist between the depths to which Christians during both times could/can sink in their depravity.

Note that which is stated about Christians in Romans preceding each of the three times that God refers to giving them over to their unfaithfulness, leading into these various types of depravity.

Also note 2 Timothy 3:1-8, where the same basic depravity is seen, though the passage may relate more to the present state of Christendom relative to “knowledge” than the passage in Romans.

In the passage in 2 Timothy chapter three, these individuals are seen, “always learning and never able to come to the knowledge of the truth” (2 Timothy 3:7).  The word “knowledge” in this verse is epignosis in the Greek text, the same as in Romans 1:28, 32.  But where all the “always learning” efforts had led those whom Paul referenced in 2 Timothy 3:7 is seen to be the same as where individuals in Romans had been led (who, unlike those described in 2 Timothy, had possessed a mature knowledge of the truth).

In the next verse, verse eight, they are seen as “men of corrupt minds, reprobate [KJV, Gk: adokimos, ‘rejected’] concerning the faith [again, an expression peculiarly related to the Word of the Kingdom].”

The third and last time God gave the unbelieving, disobedient Christians in Romans over to the error of their ways, homosexuality is brought to the forefront, being practiced by them (Romans 1:26-28 [26b]).

And that is EXACTLY where Christendom finds itself today, though, again, the type of unbelief behind the gross sins of the flesh is different, but still unbelief nonetheless (an unbelief not connected with epignosis, relating to “the faith”), with the same end result.

In this parallel respect to Romans, homosexual activity in the world today is rampant; and numerous churches are falling in line with what is viewed as discriminatory practices if they don’t follow suit, along with the appearance of an increasing number of homosexual church groups.

(As well, this chapter is being written during a time [June, 2014, revised June, 2019] in which there is a month-long recognition on a national level accorded homosexuals, along with other sexual deviants.  And efforts have been made and are continuing to be made — some through legislative means — to force the entire matter upon the general populace at large.

But not to worry, though the nation, along with many of the churches, have signed their own death warrants by and through this type of activity, the One who can straighten it all out is at the door.

So, bide your time; He will be here shortly.)

5)  A Few Thoughts by Way of Closing

There is far more to the homosexual activity, along with the same-sex marriages and other forms of sexual deviation, than would appear on the surface.  All of this coming to the forefront on a national scale — both religious and political — can only have to do with the times in which we live, times immediately preceding Christ’s return, with all attendant events (Luke 17:26-30).

ALL of this can ONLY be a Satanic-led attack on that which is designed and established by God.  It can ONLY be an attack, for a purpose, on the God-designed marriage relationship between a man and a woman (Ephesians 5:22-33; 1 Peter 3:1-7).

And Satan’s purpose has to do with what can ONLY be his goal in this realm — an attack upon things pertaining to God’s future relationship to Israel, as His wife, and His Son’s future relationship to His bride (relationships that MUST be realized before the Son can reign). 

All of it is just another of the many stops Satan has pulled out in these last days in a vain effort to thwart God’s plans and purposes for Israel on the one hand and the Church on the other, seeking to prevent the inevitable (the end of the matter, as revealed in the Word).

In this respect, note the departurefrom the faith” and Christians giving heed todeceiving spirits and doctrines of demons” in 1 Timothy 4:1, with the heart of the matter, the central doctrine of demons referenced in the text, seen in verse three:

forbidding to marry [‘Hindering,’ ‘standing in the way of,’ ‘seeking to prevent marriage’], and commanding to abstain from foods which God created . . . .  (1 Timothy 4:3)

Note that “doctrine” is being dealt with (v. 1), something beyond just present-day marriage between two individuals per se;  and “solid food,” as opposed to milk, would take the matter in this respect into “the depths [lit., ‘deep things’] of Satan” (Revelation 2:24), as opposed to “the deep things of God” (1 Corinthians 2:10).

The picture can clearly be seen by and through that which is occurring on an ever-increasing scale today.  And, because of the gravity of the situation, it is of more than passing interest to note that this type of activity is what was seen in Romans, in first-century Christianity, in connection with the third and last reference to God giving them over to the place where their unfaithfulness had led them.

And this is exactly where present-day Christendom finds itself today as well — the third and last reference to the place where unfaithfulness has led so many Christians.

And there is NO fourth statement about God giving them over.  A third statement ENDED the matter in Romans (as it did with the Jews in Acts).

And the matter is EXACTLY  the SAME today!

So, bide your time, for it is almost over! 

We are almost there!
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Word Document:  We Are Almost There BOOK by Arlen Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

To website CONTENTS Page.

Bible Trichotomies I've gathered to date -- 199

The following Word Document is SAFE to open: Trichotomies of the Bible.docx

Parables Told by Jesus

The Two Builders (Matthew 7:24–27; Luke 6:46–49)
The Sprouting Seed (Mark 4:26–29)
The Children of the Marketplace (Matthew 11:16–19; Luke 7:31–32)
The Unclean Spirit (Matthew 12:43–45; Luke 11:24–26)
Tree and Its Fruit (Matthew 12:33–37; Luke 6:43–45)
The Strongman’s House (Matthew 12:29–30; Luke 11:21–23)
The Sower and the Seed (Matthew 13:3–9; Mark 4:1–9; Luke 8:4–8)
The Wheat and the Tares (Matthew 13:24–30)
The Mustard Seed (Matthew 13:31–32; Mark 4:30–32; Luke 13:18–20)
Leaven in the Dough (Matthew 13:33; Luke 13:20–21)
The Hidden Treasure (Matthew 13:44)
The Pearl of Great Price (Matthew 13:45–46)
The Dragnet (Matthew 13:47–50)
Treasures New and Old (Matthew 13:52 )
The Moneylender (Luke 7:41–43)
The Good Samaritan (Luke 10:25–42)
The Friend in Need (Luke 11:5–8)
The Rich Fool (Luke 12:15–21)
The Master’s Return (Luke 12:35–40)
The Unfruitful Fig Tree (Luke 13:6–9)
The Great Banquet (Luke 14:15–24)
The Lost Sheep (Matthew 18:12–14; Luke 15:3–7)
The Unmerciful Servant (Matthew 18:23–34)
The Lost Coin (Luke 15:8–10)
The Prodigal Son (Luke 15:11–32)
The Dishonest Steward (Luke 16:1–8)
The Master and His Servant (Luke 17:7–10)
The Widow and the Unjust Judge (Luke 18:1–8)
The Laborers in the Vineyard (Matthew 20:1–16)
The Wicked Vine Dressers (Matthew 21:33–46; Mark 12:1–12; Luke 20:9–19)
The Two Sons (Matthew 21:28–31)
The Wedding Banquet (Matthew 22:1–14)
Faithful vs. Wicked Servants (Matthew 24:45–51; Mark 13:32–37; Luke 12:41–48)
The Wise and Foolish Virgins (Matthew 25:1–13)
The Three Servants and the Talents (Matthew 25:14–30; Luke 19:11–27)
The Ten Servants and the Minas (Luke 19:12–27)
The Sheep and the Goats (Matthew 25:31–46)
[Some consider the story of the rich man and Lazarus (Luke 16:19–31) to be a parable; others consider it to be a true story that Jesus told.]

Other Parables in the Bible:
The Poor Man’s Ewe Lamb (2 Samuel 12:1–4)
The Poor Wise Man (Ecclesiastes 9:14–18)
God’s Vineyard (Isaiah 5:1–6)
The Plowman (Isaiah 28:23–29)
The Potter (Jeremiah 18:1–10)
The Boiling Pot (Ezekiel 24:3–5)
The Two Harlots (Ezekiel 23:2–21)
The Lion’s Cubs (Ezekiel 19:2–9)
The Eagles and the Vine (Ezekiel 17:1–10)

The following Word Document is SAFE to open and print: Parables Told by Jesus Christ by Got Questions.docx

To website CONTENTS Page.

 Kindness has converted more lost souls than zeal, eloquence, or learning.

Some Recommended Biblical Study sites:
 
Rule of First-Mention
By Arlen Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

All Scripture is Theopneustos

2 Timothy 3:16 in the KJV reads,

All Scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine [teaching], for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness.

The words, “given by inspiration of God,” are a translation of the one Greek word, theopneustos, meaning “God-breathed.”  This is a compound word comprised of Theos (“God”) and pneuma (“breath” in this particular usage [this is also the word used for “Spirit” in the New Testament — the Holy Spirit, man’s spirit, and the use of spirit in general; also “wind” in John 3:8]).

That which is meant by and the implications of Scripture being God-breathed are given in a somewhat simple manner in Scripture, but one has to look at and compare related parts of both Testaments before he can really begin to see and understand that which is involved.  A person has to reference passages in both Testaments, studying passages from one in the light of passages from the other.  He has to compare Scripture with Scripture, i.e., he has to compare “spiritual things with spiritual.”

Note first of all Hebrews 4:12a:

For the Word of God is living and powerful, and sharper than any two-edged sword. . . .

Now, the question: Why is the Word of God “living,” “powerful,” and “sharper than any two-edged sword”?  The answer:

Because of its origin.  The Word is “theopneustos”; the Word is “God-breathed.”

But, what does that mean?  And why is the Word “living” because of its origin?  This is where one has to go back to beginning points in the Old Testament and find the first mention in Scripture of God bringing a matter to pass through the use of His breath.

This is necessary not only because of the need to compare Scripture with Scripture but also because of a principle of biblical interpretation, called, “the First-Mention Principle.”

This principle has to do with unchangeableness, and it centers on an unchangeable structure of the Word given by the unchangeable God.  Because of the inherent nature of the Word, the first time a subject is mentioned in Scripture, a pattern, a mold is established at that point that remains unchanged throughout the remainder of Scripture.

Remaining within this principle, the first time one finds the breath of God mentioned in Scripture is in Genesis 2:7 KJV, in connection with life imparted to man; and, consequently, at this beginning point, this verse connects life with the breath of God after an unchangeable fashion.  God formed and fashioned man from the dust of the ground, but man was not created alive.  Life was subsequently imparted through God breathing into man’s “nostrils the breath of life,” resulting in man becoming “a living being [soul, KJV].”

Thus, at this point in Scripture the unchangeable connection between God’s breath and life is established and set.  Only God can produce life, and any time life is produced beyond this point it must always be through the one means set forth at the beginning, revealed in Genesis 2:7.

The whole of the matter can be illustrated after a simple fashion from a later Old Testament passage, the vision of the valley of dry bones in Ezekiel 37.

The bones are presented as lifeless, and the question is asked in Ezekiel 37:3, “Son of man, can these bones live?”  Then note in Ezekiel 37:5 how life is to be affected: “Surely I will cause breath to enter into you, and you shall live.”

And Ezekiel 37:8, revealing their condition following “sinews,” “flesh,” and “skin” covering them, but prior to God acting, states, “there was no breath in them.”  Then there is a cry in verse nine for “breath” so that “these slain . . . may live.”  And the end of the matter is then given in Ezekiel 37:10: “. . . breath came into them, and they lived, and stood upon their feet, an exceeding great army.”

(Ezekiel 37, in its entirety, outlines events of a yet future day.  It has to do with that time when Messiah returns and life is restored to “the whole house of Israel, which includes both those alive at that time [those already possessing natural life, but not spiritual life] and resurrected Old Testament saints [those already possessing spiritual life, but not natural life] [Exodus 13:19; cf. Ezekiel 36:24-28].

The remnant in the land today comprises only a small portion of “the whole house of Israel”; and this remnant, in relation to God’s breath, can only be described after the same fashion as Jews anywhere else in the world — spiritually lifeless.   Then, beyond that, the dead from the past dispensation must be included [Scripture presents “the whole house of Israel” remaining dead for the entire two days — 2,000 years — of the present dispensation (John 11:6-7, 43-44)].

The whole house of Israel” is pictured today after one fashion in Scripture — very dry bones, without breath.  But they will one day live.  When?

After two days [after 2,000 years] will He revive us: in the third day [in the third 1,000-year period, the Messianic Era] He will raise us up, and we shall live in His sight” [Hosea 6:2].)

Thus, there is the information from the Old Testament to show what is meant by the statement in 2 Timothy 3:16 (“All Scripture is God-breathed . . . .”), to show the connection between this verse and Hebrews 4:12 (“For the Word of God is living . . . .”), and to show the full implications involved by what is further stated about the whole of Scripture in both passages.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Excerpted from Foundational Prerequisites  in The Study of Scripture BOOK, by Arlen Chitwood, in this site.

Word Document:  Rule of First-Mention by Arlen Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

To website CONTENTS Page.

Fundamentals of Types
By Arlen Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

A basic, fundamental rule to remember about types is the rule of “first mention.” The first time a type is recorded in Scripture the pattern is set. Once the pattern is set, no change can ever occur. Later types will add information and cast additional light on the original type, but the original was set perfect at the beginning and remains unchanged throughout Scripture.

Another fundamental rule to remember about types is in the area of “doctrine.” It is often taught that types are given merely for illustrations, and doctrine cannot be taught from types. Suffice it to say, types are far more than mere illustrations, and in the area of doctrine it would be well to ask a question, followed by a statement: “Who said doctrine cannot be taught from types? Certainly not the Scriptures!”

(“Doctrine” and “teaching” are translations of noun and verb forms of the same word in the Greek text — didaskalia and didasko.  “Teaching” is “doctrine”; “doctrine” is “teaching.”  And if “teaching” cannot be drawn from the types, of what value are the types?

Doctrine/teaching can be drawn from either or from both together.  Because of the very nature of the origin of both — through God’s sovereign control of all things — there can be absolutely no difference between the two in this respect.  Both could only have been designed and put together with the same perfection that exists within the Godhead.

The types form a part of the Word that was made Flesh.  To see imperfection in the types is to see imperfection in the Word made Flesh; to see perfection in the Word made Flesh is to see perfection in the types.)

One overall thought though should suffice to quell any ideology that doctrine/teaching cannot be drawn from the types:  Who made [designed] the type?  And who made [designed] the antitype?

Types and antitypes are exact replicas of one another. The antitype is an exact imprint or duplicate of the type. The tabernacle was formed in exact detail, in every respect, to an existing tabernacle in heaven, “according to the pattern [Gk. tupos]” given to Moses in the mount (Hebrews 8:5). The “print [Gk. tupos] of the nails” in the hands of Christ were exact imprints of the nails which had been driven into His hands (John 20:25). The truth about Biblical doctrine and types is that since the antitype is an exact imprint or duplicate of the type, doctrine can be taught from either. No distinction, one from the other, can be made in this realm.

Another fundamental rule to remember is that types, contrary to common belief, “DO NOT break down.” To say that types break down is to say that types are imperfect. God established types, and He established these types perfectly. Types break down only in the minds of finite man. If a man knew all there were to know about any particular type, that type could be followed to its nth degree and never break down.

NOTHING happened in a haphazard manner in the Old Testament. EVERYTHING occurred according to a Divine plan, established before the creation of the heavens and the earth (Hebrews 1:3; Ephesians 3:11). And events throughout the Old Testament happened as “types” in order that God might have these events and experiences of individuals to draw upon, allowing the Spirit of God to use these events and experiences to instruct Christians in the deep things of God.

Types are as accurate as mathematics.”  ~ F. B. Meyer

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Word Document:  Fundamentals of Types by Arlen Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

To website CONTENTS Page.
MAP Division of the Promised Land to the Children of Israel into 12 Tribes 
Word Document:  12 Tribes of Israel MAP.docx which is SAFE to open and print.
Parable of the Lost (Prodigal) Son
By Believer’s Bible

God the Father is here depicted as a certain man who had two sons. The younger son typifies the repentant sinner, whereas the older son illustrates the scribes and the Pharisees. The latter are sons of God by creation though not by redemption. The younger son is also known as the prodigal son. A prodigal is one who is recklessly extravagant, who spends money wastefully. This son became weary of his father's house and decided he wanted to leave. He could not wait for his father to die, and so asked for his portion of the inheritance ahead of time. The father distributed to his sons their proper share. Shortly afterward, the younger son set out to a far country and spent his money freely in sinful pleasures. As soon as his funds were gone a severe depression gripped the land, and he found himself destitute. The only employment he could get was as a feeder of swine—a job that would have been most distasteful to the average Jew. As he watched the pigs eating their bean pods, he envied them. They had more to eat than he had, and no one seemed disposed to help him. The friends he had when he was spending money freely had all disappeared. (Luke 15:11-16)

The famine proved to be a blessing in disguise. It made him think. He remembered that his father's hired servants were living far more comfortably than he. They had plenty of food to eat, while he was wasting away with hunger. As he thought of this, he decided to do something about it. He determined to go to his father in repentance, acknowledging his sin, and seeking pardon. He realized that he was no longer worthy to be called his father's son, and planned to ask for a job as a hired servant.  (Luke 15:17-19)

Long before he reached his home, his father saw him and had compassion. He ran and fell on his neck and kissed him. This is probably the only time in the Bible where haste is used of God in a good sense. Stewart aptly illustrates:

Daringly Jesus pictured God, not waiting for his shamed child to slink home, nor standing on his dignity when he came, but running out to gather him, shamed and ragged and muddied as he was, to his welcoming arms. The same name “Father” has at once darkened the color of sin and heightened the splendid glory of forgiveness.

The son made his confession up to the point where he was going to ask for employment. But the father interrupted by ordering the slaves to put the best robe on his son, put a ring on his hand and sandals on his feet. He also ordered a great feast to celebrate the return of his son who had been lost and was now found. As far as the father was concerned, he had been dead but now was alive again. Someone has said, “The young man was looking for a good time, but he did not find it in the far country. He found it only when he had the good sense to come back to his father's house.” It has been pointed out that they began to be merry, but it is never recorded that their joy ended. So it is with the salvation of the sinner. (Luke 15:21-24)

When the older son returned from the field and heard all the merrymaking, he asked a servant what was going on. He told him that his younger brother had returned home and that his father was delirious with joy. (Luke 15:25-27)

The older son was consumed with a jealous rage. He refused to participate in his father's joy. J. N. Darby put it well: “Where God's happiness is, there self-righteousness cannot come. If God is good to the sinner, what avails my righteousness?” When his father urged him to participate in the festivities, he refused, whimpering that the father had never rewarded him for his faithful service and obedience. He had never been given as much as a young goat, to say nothing of a fatted calf. He complained that when the prodigal son returned, after spending his father's money on harlots, the father did not hesitate to make a great feast. Note that he said “this son of yours,” not “my brother.” (Luke 15:28-30)

The father's answer indicated that there is joy connected with the restoration of a lost one, whereas an obstinate, ungrateful, unreconciled son produces no cause for celebration. (Luke 15:31-32)

The older son is an eloquent picture of the scribes and Pharisees. They resented God's showing mercy to outrageous sinners. To their way of thinking, if not to God's, they had served Him faithfully, had never transgressed His commandments, and yet had never been properly rewarded for all of this. The truth of the matter was that they were religious hypocrites and guilty sinners. Their pride blinded them to their distance from God, and to the fact that He had lavished blessing after blessing upon them. If they had only been willing to repent and to acknowledge their sins, then the Father's heart would have been gladdened and they too would have been the cause of great celebration. (cf. Matthew 21:23-31)
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
To website CONTENTS Page.

If you want to make God laugh, tell Him your plans!  

Make a free website with Yola